Omega Wrestling Alliance
Would you like to react to this message? Create an account in a few clicks or log in to continue.


Welcome to OWA! click here to read our rules!
 
HomeHome  WikiWiki  Latest imagesLatest images  OWA NetworkOWA Network  ScheduleSchedule  RegisterRegister  Log inLog in  
OWA Game Over: Choose Your Fighter is almost upon us! To view this and other recent shows, head to sites.google.com/view/owa-network!
Latest Major Event
Latest topics
» POET APPRECIATION STATION
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Mark Michaels May 17th 2024, 3:06 am

» BRODY APPRECIATION STATION!
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Mark Michaels May 17th 2024, 3:04 am

» THE AUTHENTIC APPRECIATION THREAD.
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Nobi May 14th 2024, 6:51 pm

» PLATINUM QUEENS APPRECIATION STATION
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Nobi May 14th 2024, 6:50 pm

» OWA Promos
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Diantha Rosso May 9th 2024, 11:59 pm

» "Discus" Devi Krysis
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Krysis April 30th 2024, 2:23 pm

» OWA Social Feed
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Mark Michaels April 21st 2024, 3:47 am

» Felix Hartley Appreciation Thread!
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Chad Ecclestone April 9th 2024, 12:24 pm

» Allesandro Devastation Appreciation Thread
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby VaeVictisBD April 8th 2024, 3:11 am

» KILLER BEE APPRECIATION THREAD!!!
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby KEKOA April 6th 2024, 9:23 pm

» COLTON SAINT APPRECIATION STATION!
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby KEKOA April 6th 2024, 9:07 pm

» Noah Kreiger Appreciation Thread
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Christopher Sabertooth April 6th 2024, 4:55 pm

» Chad Ecclestone Appreciation Thread
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Christopher Sabertooth April 6th 2024, 4:54 pm

» Rin Asakura Appreciation Thread
OWA Promos - Page 9 I_icon_minitimeby Chad Ecclestone April 6th 2024, 11:31 am

Hall of Champions
Click tiles for championship history!
Partners

PRESTIGE CHAMPIONSHIP WRESTLING
JET/LAW
SOUTHWEST WRESTLING SYNDICATE
Twitter

 

 OWA Promos

Go down 
Go to page : Previous  1 ... 6 ... 8, 9, 10 ... 14 ... 20  Next
AuthorMessage
Arata Asakura

Arata Asakura


Posts : 148
Points : 163
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2019-10-22

OWA Promos - Page 9 Empty
20220823
PostOWA Promos

Before you get started here are the rules of the page!


-There is a TWO promo/2000 word limit for our regular bi-weekly shows and THREE promo/3000 word limit for our major events! For our side show Atlantis it is only ONE 2000 word promo.


- Promo deadlines are two days before the show (So, a Saturday show has a Thursday deadline for example.) The only exception is Atlantis which allows for a day before.


-If everyone involved in a match would like to extend or shorten the promo limit due to personal circumstances or preference, you have two days at the start of the new promo week to confirm with a member of the writing team the agreed upon limit for your match, if not it will remain the standard limit set for bi-weeklies and major shows.


-You must wait 48 HOURS before double posting. If your opponent has not responded to your first promo within a 48 hour period and you'd like to release another, you may do so. However keep in mind that with the promo limit, if you expend both promos, your opponent has the right to do their two (or three on a PPV week) uninterrupted.


-The page is not a place to make challenges or try to book matches!


-Do not break kayfabe! Remember that everything is entirely storyline based and there is no reason to either take things personally, or make it personal for someone else.


-Have fun! Enjoy writing your work and feel free to hit up the chat for feedback!

Jeff X, Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton, 'Don' Hendrix, DT The Ruler and Lazarus Arjen have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Back to top Go down
Share this post on: reddit

OWA Promos :: Comments

OWA Promos - Page 9 405-69
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 16th 2023, 11:32 pm by "Killer Bee"
April’s reality has become a blurred, confusing mix of conscious and subconscious, unsure if she is truly awake and experiencing the things that she sees and hears or if they are simply illusions. The pressures and temptations that Abholos and Havoc have given her have taken a toll on the former soldier. And things are only about to get worse. 


Part 1: Self-Reflection and Self-Loathing…and a Fear of Loneliness


April awakens in an incredibly sterile and dull-looking room. White walls, a white door, a white table, gray metal chairs, no pictures. Only a clock and a massive wall-mounted television are the only things that are anything close to resembling decoration in the room. As she’s trying to figure out exactly where she is, someone walks in through the door with a handful of papers. Much to April’s confusion, the woman looks exactly like her except for wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses and opting for a black dress instead of April’s usual black jeans and T-shirt look. 

“Good morning.” 


“Excuse me….but who are you?” 


“I’m you…technically speaking.” 


“....What?” 

The April in glasses let out a heavy sigh, as if she was expecting this to be a long, frustrating affair. After setting down her papers and getting into her own chair, she looked April directly in the eye.

“I am a manifestation of your subconscious and the spiritual energies of Abholos and Havoc. So, I am your link to them and they to you. That is my function, essentially.”


“.....You’re insane.”


“....You’re locked in a room, talking to a clone of yourself. Which one of us is truly insane?” 

April leaned back against her chair, already annoyed by her interrogator. Her annoyance quickly turned into worry as the woman in front of her began to flip over some of the pages that she had brought in with her. Each one appeared to be a photograph of various points in April’s life. From her days as a young practitioner of jujitstu to training special forces members in combat, to the loss of her parents, to her checkered career as a pro wrestler. All of the pictures were bits of her memories……

“Where did you get these? How? Most of these….” 


“You still don’t understand. I’m YOU. These are memories of events that have happened that we both share. But, as you know, a lot of these memories are nothing more than a facade. You and I both know the truth about you, April. We both know that ever since you were born you have had only one clear purpose in life: fighting.” 


The massive television comes on, replaying a scene from April’s youth. Her mother, a beautiful young woman who happened to run a jujitsu school is teaching April how to perform various chokes and holds. When April does them successfully, the woman cheers her daughter. April’s father looks on proudly as she goes through her training. Any time April tries to interact with him, she’s gently scolded by her mother and told to focus. 

“You weren’t originally going to be in the military at all. You had been planning on taking over your mother’s place at the school she operated. But then she died. And not long after your father did as well. You weren’t even going to go to college, but a family friend urged you to apply to the Air Force Academy.” 


“Yes. It was the right decision. I…..” 


“You made the right decision for you. But what about your younger brother, Allen? You left him in the care of an aunt and uncle. You discarded him like a change of clothes once you had a way out…” 


“Wait a second! I WAS FUCKING EIGHTEEN! THERE WAS NO WAY I WAS GOING TO BE ABLE TO GO TO COLLEGE, MUCH LESS A US MILITARY ACADEMY AND LOOK AFTER HIM!” 


“Nevertheless…the two of you drifted apart because of that, did you not?” 


“....We did. But we reconnected! I helped him even get into wrestling for a time.”


“...But you know he still resents that, right? The time he desperately needed his big sister, you were nowhere to be found.” 

April gritted her teeth, some tears starting to roll down her cheeks as she nodded her head. Her glasses-wearing doppelganger simply nodded and pushed one of the photographs forward. This one was of her, dressed as a pilot while in Afghanistan. The smile on her face caused her to recoil in shame.

“You looked ashamed. Why?” 


“This photo was taken…after I had come back from a mission. We were sent out to do a bombing run in a village after some intel had told us that…that the enemy was there planning an attack on our base. We…” 


“You did your duty.” 


“Yes, yes I did. But….” 

The images that appear on the screen next bring more tears to April. The aftermath of one of her bombing runs. Debris everywhere. Bodies, some of those children. She looks up with tear-stained cheeks. 

“You did this. Dozens of people who had their lives ahead of them. Families to care for, jobs to do, lives to live. You took that from them. You, the great pilot and American Hero…killed people who didn’t deserve to die. You killed innocents while the terrorists hid elsewhere.” 


“I did. I only did what I was ordered to do. We…we didn’t know. Our intelligence was inaccurate. I didn’t mean to do that!” 


“But those people, they’re dead all the same, correct?”


“....Yeah…..” 

The television goes black for a while, then lights up again with videos of a younger, obviously intoxicated April stumbling around in a nightclub. Her tour of duty had ended and after spending some time as a contractor, she had returned to America and was nothing more than a party going drunk. April fidgets in her chair, obviously uncomfortable with how she was behaving at the time. 

“Mistakes or not, you couldn’t cope with what you have done. Instead of facing it, you did the same thing you did once your parents died. You tried to find comfort and purpose elsewhere. The military used you. Yes, you did some good in your time working in the Air Force…but the dirty work, the mechanics of an imperialist nation, it drove you nearly insane. You had to find something to take the pain away. You had to find any comfort you could. And when the bottle of liquor didn’t suffice….” 


April heard a moan coming from the television and turned away in disgust. The memories, the bits and pieces of her memories that weren’t faded by alcohol, were appearing on the screen. Grunts, groans, the squeaking of beds, her own moans. She knew what was happening. 


“...You sought refuge in sex instead. Men. Sometimes even women. You felt dirty anyway, so what was the use of trying to pretend to be pristine? You wanted to feel desired. You wanted the warmth of the family that was taken from you. So you sought warmth in the arms of strangers as a result of this….” 

“You’re right.” 


“Life was not something that you took seriously anymore. You served your country and once you were no longer of any use, they allowed you to walk away and didn’t even take the time to properly give you the care and attention that you needed. So you spent five years in a lustful, drunken haze. When EAW called you to become a professional wrestler, you were still in that pathetic state.” 


It was a flashback this time. A very vivid one since she was actually sober for it. Laying naked in bed next to an equally naked stranger, her cell phone started ringing. The number was not one that she immediately recognized and neither was the voice that responded to her when she spoke.



“...Hello? S’me…..” 


“April Song?” 


“Yeah.” 


“This is Carlos Rosso, Wrestler and scout for Elite Answers Wrestling. We saw a bit of your training work with submission wrestlers and all that while we were touring in Colorado recently. We’d like for you to come up to New Jersey and run a camp with us. We know that you’re not the usual first-time wrestling prospect, but we think you could be a valuable asset, even if only as a trainer to some of our kids in the performance center.” 


“Is this some kind of fucking prank?” 


“No, nah! This is…” 


“Look, I don’t know if Nicole put you up to this as a prank, but it’s not a good time. I’m extremely hung over right now, my fucking back is killing me, and I don’t even know who the hell this guy I’m in bed with’s name. Just tell her to stop doing practical jokes, okay. We’re in our fucking thirties now, we’re not college kids….”


“But-!”


**BEEP** 


As the screen again faded to black, April was looking down at the floor, ashamed of how she used to behave back then. The doppelganger noticed this and just sat silent for a moment. When April finally looked up again, the two of them remained silent for a few more moments.

“You went to EAW. What for? What was the purpose of you going there?” 


“To become a wrestler.”


“No, why did you really go there?”


“TO BECOME A WRESTLER. I didn’t stutter?” 


“April…you’re lying to me. Therefore, you’re lying to yourself. Why did you go to EAW?”


“....Because I was going to just drink myself to death if I didn’t do something. There was nothing for me. I couldn’t just go back into the military and do the things I used to do. I didn’t want to be a contractor. I didn’t want to do anything. I thought that maybe I could make some money, start over, enjoy something new and not have to kill anyone or be lied to.” 


“But nobody cared. You put in all that brilliant work there and no one gave a shit.” 

April instantly became alarmed as the voice of her doppleganger sounded less like her own and far more like Havoc’s. For the first time, the smallest hint of emotion was on the clone’s face: a small smirk. 

“Even though the glory you sought eluded you, you grew a…decent following. Your name inspired fear in many, respect in all. But there was always someone better. You always lived in her shadow the most though.” 


“Leave Stephanie out of this! This is about ME, isn’t it?” 


“Oh, but she has every bit to do with this, doesn’t she? You yearned for her success. You resented her for always beating you to the punch. But what’s more…there’s something else that even YOU wouldn’t admit to yourself:....you were attracted to her.” 


“Shut up.” 


“How many lonely nights in the gym did you spend loathing that woman…yet secretly yearning for her touch. Wanting to take all of your frustrations out on her body in a very different way than wrestling.” 


“I SAID SHUT UP!” 

The doppleganger sneered at a panicking April as the monitor displayed something that seemed to horrify April to her core: Stephanie Matsuda standing, weak and vulnerable, as April yanked her head backwards with a tug of the hair, pulling her into a kiss.

“STOP IT!” 


“You’re truly pathetic, you know that? You were subconsciously looking for comfort in the bed of the woman you loathed the most.” 


“I SAID STOP IT!” 


“Your career was in the toilet after Matsuda broke you. You had successes, you accomplished many accolades, but you never got over how frustrating it was to be second best. And what’s worse, you took that resentment out on others.” 


“What?” 


“Do you remember what you did to Alyssa Grace after she took your Goddesses Championship? You challenged her for a rematch, on your terms. Of course you lost because that’s what you do, but you remember what happened? You turned into an animal.” 


April watches the television in shame as the memory is played for her once more, the brutal beating that she put on a suspended Alyssa, flogging the woman with her own championship belt and then locking her in a choke when she refused to say the words “I Quit.” 

“You’re ashamed. Why?” 


“Because I know that is not me!” 


“But it is. Every time you find yourself getting close to that feeling of being second best, you go on a cycle. You’re aggressive, brutal, and once they beat you, you pretend to let it go. You pretend that you mind being surpassed. You pretend that you weren’t a soldier before. You pretend that you aren’t a cold blooded murderer.”


“I’ve changed. I’ve grown from what I was. I’m stronger than I was before! I’ve tried to help people! I’ve tried to change!” 


“You never helped anyone just to help them, you helped them for your own self-medication. You always had ulterior motives. Always.” 


“Not with Revy!” 


“And where is Revy now? I don’t know if you noticed, but she’s dead.” 


“No. NO NO NO NO NO NO NO! SHE’S ALIVE! SHE’S ALIVE! STOP LYING GODDAMN YOU!”


“STOP PRETENDING TO BE BLIND! She’s dead and you know it! And what’s worse, you were willing to let the same fate befall Hana. You’re angry with her because she doesn’t need you anymore, that she doesn’t need her protector giving her advice and holding her hand like a child anymore!” 


“GO TO HELL!” 


“April. This would be a lot easier if you just admitted to what you were and stopped trying to lie to yourself. You’re a monster. You’re a murderer. You’re a woman completely incapable of loving yourself and completely incapable of loving others in a healthy relationship. You cling to the slightest bit of attention, a false hope to pull you from the doldrums of your life. You’re not the level headed ring general you play on television. You’re a coward, emotionally crippled and in need of something besides what you have. You need help. You need me.” 


“I don’t need you! I don’t need anyone! I can save Hana.”


“Then why haven’t you? You couldn’t even beat Hana without my assistance last time…what makes you think you would fare better now?” 


“There are people with the courage to fight! People with the will to stop you from taking over this world. You look down on us humans, but we’ll fight. You can’t just manipulate us like puppets! You can’t just take choices and free will away from us!” 


“Yet you betrayed them. On your own free will. And came running back to me.” 


“BECAUSE THEY’RE GOING TO TRY TO KILL YOU! BECAUSE I KNOW THAT YOU WILL DRAG HANA OR ANYONE ELSE DOWN TO HELL WITH YOU IF YOU LOSE! I CAN’T LET THAT HAPPEN!” 


“So…you joined because you think they can beat me? And you want to stop me so that you can hold Hana’s hand a little longer, find a way to save her after I’ve exterminated all opposition to my plans? You’re a sad, pitiful creature. But a useful one. And I suggest that you lose all the hesitation to fight that you have in your mind.” 

The television again began to play comments and conversations from all the members of the Frontline, Thotyssey, Arata Asakura. Even Devi Krysis. They all talk about how much they hate April. Hyperventilating and scared, April gets up from the table, putting her ears over her head, trying to tune out the voices of people like Bishop, Jeff X, Rebecca Filth, Marie and others.

“I told you that useless old hag would betray us!”


“April has lost her mind.” 


“April is nothing but Havoc’s bitch.” 


“I will go through you, April, if I have to.” 

“They want to h-help me. No. I talked to Pavel on the phone the other day. Marie and Christopher, they’ve been so nice to me! THEY JUST WANT TO HELP HANA AND KILL YOU! THEY DON’T WANT TO DO ANYTHING TO ME!” 


“You understand how expendable you are, right? They will happily sacrifice you instead of Hana if it means destroying me. They have no intention but to cave your head in when they see you. But…it doesn’t have to be that way. All you have to do is perform your fair share.” 

The doppleganger approached April slowly, standing up from the table and crouching over April, who was now in the fetal position, her eyes a vacant yet manic stare. 

“Imagine, April. You and Hana standing victorious with all of us. And you’re finally given your due, the Queen of Longing has all of her deepest desires fulfilled. Abholos believes in you. I believe you could be of use, otherwise I would have already destroyed you the many opportunities I’ve had to do so. You know that Hana begged me at least twice not to do to you  what I did to NAMI? But you’re more than just a wrestler. A soldier. You are an instrument of death that could help us wash away the filth of this world and claim final victory!” 

The Havoc-controlled doppleganger leaned in close, whispering to April as she started to sob.

“You’re scared to be alone. Aren’t you?”


“.....I am.” 


“You already know that they’ll do everything they can to get rid of me. They have already sacrificed The Banshee and they didn’t even think about her. They just replaced her with Devi Krysis, moved on and pretended everything was okay. You made the right decision. You have fought in far more petty battles at Civil War. Over stupid, convoluted concepts like ‘Brand Superiority’ and control of Odyssey. The lives of the two people you care most about are on the line and you hesitate? Tell me why.” 


“Because I’m afraid.” 


“Why are you afraid?”


“........”


“Why are you afraid?”


“.............”

“ADMIT WHY YOU’RE AFRAID, YOU WORTHLESS MORTAL COWARD!” 

“BECAUSE I DON’T WANT TO HURT ANYONE ANYMORE! IF I HAD A FAMILY, IF I HAD CLOSE FRIENDS I WOULD HAVE JUST RETIRED AND MOVED ON! I DON’T HAVE ANYONE BUT HANA! ALLEN ABANDONED ME! JEFF AND CHRIS AND THEODOR AND MAIRE…NONE OF THEM NO THE REAL ME…THE MONSTER THAT I’VE HAD TO HIDE FROM PEOPLE EVER SINCE I WAS A CHILD! I DON’T WANT TO BE NAKED IN FRONT OF THEM! I DON’T WANT TO HAVE TO HURT THEM! I DON’T WANT TO KILL ANYONE! I JUST WANNA GO HOME AND DRINK MYSELF TO DEATH! I’D RATHER DIE A DRUNKEN LOSER THAN HAVE TO DO ANY OF THIS! JUST LET ME GO HOME! JUST LET ME FUCKING GO HOME! PLEASE!” 

“............No.” 


“............” 


“You can’t save them. You can’t save the Frontline. They don’t even trust you anymore. You can’t save the whores. They would spit in your face and laugh at you if you did, call you a useless old hag and go back to whatever they wanted to do. You can’t save Devi. You can’t save any of them. But you can save Hana. You can keep her safe. You don’t want to be alone, right? Look around you? You’ve built a castle of loneliness in your own mind! You’ve built so many barriers to shut people out that it’s far too late to try to open up now. Trust in me. Trust in For the Minorities. Trust in the Golden Dawn and the power of their vengeful god. Trust Abholos, who wants to give you the world. All you have to do is lift up your sword, raise your gun, just once more.”


“I won’t do it.” 


“.........Yes you will. You just need a little more convincing.” 


“I’m not doing this. You will not trick me into it.” 

Clicking her tongue in disappointment, the doppleganger April rose up from her crouching position. She stares at April with complete contempt in her eyes, the Havoc portion of her growing impatient with April but holding back.

“I’ll let HIM try next. And I do hope you say yes to him. Because if you persist with this foolishness, I’ll make sure that you’ll never see anyone you love again. In fact, I’ll make it an eternal source of my amusement to watch the few people who you care about suffer.” 


“Get the fuck out of my head, you monster.” 


“Monster. That’s the pot calling the kettle black, now isn’t it? I’m a monster, sure, but I was well aware of what I was from the moment I came to be. You? You’re ashamed of who and what you truly are. You are nothing more than the punchlines of Frontline jokes. Cannon fodder for Thotssey to gobble up. You are just a shell-shocked soldier that’s regressed into childish tantrums after someone has shown you the truth you won’t even admit to yourself.” 


“Get out.” 

With a scoff and shake of the head, Doppleganger April gathers her papers and shuts off the massive television, even turning off the lights, leaving April in total darkness as she leaves the room. Tears running down her face, April tried to force herself to go to sleep. At least in her dreams, she could find a refuge from the nightmare she was living. She didn’t want to fight in the Great War…but she was starting to understand that she would have no choice. 


She would have to kill again.


She would have to maim again.


She couldn’t be alone again.


Not again.


Not again…….

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, Theodor Pavel and DT The Ruler have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Raivo
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 16th 2023, 10:48 pm by Raivo
(The scene is hectic, people in a building running from one side to the other as it begins another day in Omega Wrestling Alliance’s Human Resource Department. The unsung heroes of all the wacky and bat shit they gotta do. All working to do damage control, send money to bookers, or in some cases pay off those who happen to be within range of the nonsense their wrestlers put them through. The camera pans to an office space with glass walls where an HR rep sits across from Raivo in his office. Raivo is unamused.)


HR Rep: Assault Raivo? You had Havoc’s Cult Assault people over them doing what? Pushing a button that made noise? 


Raivo: Censoring my freedom of speech, and you know damn well they was targeting just me. I look at them interviews the others did, ain’t one of them ever get that buzzer that they was told was implemented cause others got off topic. Nah, Frontline and them bitches under they employ was able to get off scott free, hell they was basically media darlings to all them act like they ain’t do anything shady in their past times. And they tried their best to lie to me on that exchange, but fuck that I am not one to be lied to. Especially when I know ya motive, when I know what ya doing, and when I know that all you’re spouting is bullshit.


HR Rep: Regardless, we have to handle this in a professional manner. It’s a good thing Oasis has an in with the boss, that’s why those stations have been doing their covering of Civil War this week cause they’re paying Oasis to get wrestlers in there.


Raivo: Well he needa ask for his money back cause he really sending us to shit that look run down, got mice, and don’t wanna honor their contract riders. How am I supposed to do my work in this bullshit where they tryna censor me, not accommodate my shit in the green room, and worst of all got Remy Ratatouille running up and down the fucking walls everywhere. It ain’t shit no more and I’m tired of what I gotta deal with in that regard. I know you bitches got pull no matter where go. Why you think we been able to get away with murder. I mean in our contract y’all assume no liability and choose not to enforce that bullshit so why does this bother you? Why is it when I try and fight for my right to speak, to be heard by the fucking masses I get chastized and yelled at while these bitches can go out there using your fucking hard earned money talking nonsense. At least I’m doin my duties, I’m talkin my shit to these people so that they know what is happening on this fucking show instead of letting the whities play the saints of this story. I don’t even know how y’all let them get away with this shit but start cracking down on me when I do it.


HR Rep: Well mostly cause they aren’t putting others in the hospital doing it. Sure some of their interviews have been as obscene in your case but they are not putting others in danger. OWA has resources, Raivo but not enough to keep doing this.


Raivo: And that’s my problem, how? Look man, I get y’all got policy and shit on how this bullshit works, but I am not listening to any of that because let me tell you the people they like me. As much as the vocal minority are with their hate speech and the stop with the wokeness in regard to me, those others, now they have my back. And let me tell you they flocking to me quickly. That’s what people been wanting from OWA anyways. They’ve always liked the unhinged aspect, and I know how to work that aspect to my advantage. I mean cmon you gonna tell me that I don’t bring in the rating. You’ve seen what I do, you’ve seen the people I get to come to me and flock to me like I’m the next god damn Messiah. So I don’t really understand the problem here. If you really wanted me to stop I know Oasis don’t mind firing someone with no volition, he done it before so why not now?


(Raivo extends his arms out and looks up as a sign of “do it” to the HR Rep. The rep just looks at him and lets out a sigh.)


HR Rep: God dammit. You know that’s way above my pay grade, I’m not in this industry to make that decision because fuck it. As much trouble everyone has caused in the past I know it takes a real bastard to make the company want to fire them and honestly all the things you do don’t even qualify for a scolding. Oasis just likes to keep appearances with this so the people out there don’t lose moral. 


Raivo: Fucking finally. So are we done here? 

HR Rep: No while you haven’t earned a scolding, police aren’t being as lenient this time.


Raivo That’s some bull–



HR Rep: Yes we know and you can make your arguments later about what reasons they have for that but they want you to be evaluated so that they can ascertain that you’re sound enough to not cause a fucking ruckus anymore. Just follow the script and you’ll be done in no time.


Raivo: This is some bullshit. God damn I gotta take more time out of my day for this? Fucking fine, I don’t need these cops busting down my door, I just got that shit remodeled.


(Scene transitions to a sterile looking office, with white walls surrounding everything, no sense of outside light or life anywhere. Raivo sits across from a psychiatrist and a cop in the room who is overseeing the session so there’s no funny business.)


Psychiatrist: Alright Mr. Raivo this will be a quick interview and then I’ll give my professional opinion on whether or not the police department needs to move further with anything else. So we’ll start with some basic questions first, your LEGAL name and city of residence.


Raivo: Ugh. Terrell Jacobs. Los Angeles California. 


Psychiatrist: Ok. Occupation, Wrestler. And a resident of California. Now we’re going to have you answer some other questions to designate any sort of mental break or possibility of delusion. So just listen to me carefully and answer as truthfully as you can.


(Raivo starts to doze, the sounds of the psychiatrist muffle and he starts to answer automatically what is being fed to him through an earpiece from HR. While looking around he glances at the SWAT member in the corner who is supposed to keep watch. Never really noticed before but something catches his eye and that is an emblem of the Disciples of Death on the chest of the officer. He nods to Raivo and pulls out a mask used on patients to make sure they inhale gas. He creeps up behind the Psychiatrist and places it over his mouth and while he fights, the psychiatrist goes limp. For a few second there’s nothing but the psych slowly rises from his seat with a glazed look in his eye and start to speak.)


“Psych”: Hello Raivo, now is the time to speak your mind. Our dear friend here will just report what we have implanted in him afterward. He won’t have recollection of this and in fact he’s in a trance to a point that this interview is still happening as normal.


Raivo: I fucking love these psychotic assholes ha ha! Oh man where to begin.


“Psych”: Why not begin with what everyone is saying about the alliance? Hmm, they seem worried that we’re just using you and FTM.


(Raivo Smiles.)


Raivo: Hmm they’re very Naive to think that Raivo and For the Minorities would ever be duped by anyone. Because I know we’ve come to an agreement on this. And people may think agreements with a demon don’t matter but if I’ve known Havoc long enough it’s that they honor their word. I mean Jeffery def knows this, or else he’d break it, but then again if he does that man Sabertooth dies. So he’s definitely aware of the consequences of breaking a deal with Havoc. But I think what these assholes fail to realize is that For the Minorities doesn’t care. Because a world without those assholes sounds like fucking peace in our time anyways. Because having all these people ranting and raving about a brotherhood that is as hypocritical as ever, and then having the gall to say that we are a fucking blemish. Hell they don’t want to take us seriously and that’s fucking fine by me. Because when it’s all said and done we walking out with the Dub anyways. And you know the more that I sit on it and think about it, maybe that’s why they talk. Maybe that’s why the discontinue our efforts, our presence in this match. Cause all props to Havoc for aligning with us, but also they don’t realize the tricks we got up our sleeves. They’re threatened by the idea of us, by the notion that we’re at their level is such a shock that they don’t know how to express it. And because of that the only way the know to cope is to think we aren’t a threat, to think that we aren’t “worthy” enough to be on our radar. But damn their actions tell me different. Because I have beef with many people and those who don’t see me as a threat, well they ignore me and forget about me and then I realize they ain’t worth my time. But they on the other hand shoot at me. They bring thermite into the conversation. They brought back Cyka, who should be getting his ass shot on the frontlines of Ukraine but he’s here helping Bishop. These are not the actions of people who don’t see us as threats or minor inconveniences. They can keep saying all this and that until they lose they voice but we know. For The Minorities has always been a threat to them. They want to downplay because Havoc decided to align with us and they now have to worry about another united front. They thought they could get away with just picking off small group after small group because that is what they do. They want to have uneven odds because they know if this was even then they would keep losing. That’s just the culture of the Frontline, a bunch of losers who vie for the coveted title of who is going to go fucking insane first and betray the others. And boy it’s starting to look more and more like that may come sooner rather than later for some of them. I talk of implosion, in-fighting, the revelation that they no longer need one another. That’s going be a glorious day. They may want to talk as if they are going to go down swinging, but no one wants to die with a broken dream. No one wants the last thought to be of regret. Because looking at who is in the ring, looking at what they all have to say about and to each other, we already know what they think is going to be the outcome. It’s easier to say you’re going to win, but the vibe, the air around them says differently. Only a handful of them are able to trust each other. Pavel is still wary of Arata, and hell I’d be worried about the others who don’t have my best interest at heart either. Jeff is a loose cannon who doesn’t care about his life and while that seems admirable, he forgets that those around him care enough to make sure he doesn’t hurt himself so he becomes their liability, their stock they need to take care of. Bishop fights for an ideal and brotherhood that is decaying quickly around him, with only those interested already turning their back on him or not being around long enough to buy into what he’s selling, and he knows that. Chris, as much as I bag on his ass I know he’s still a guilt ridden soy boy who wants to be all lovey dovey with his wife but he’s known all along that Hana has already bought into what Havoc is selling. He knows that allure, that ability to no longer care about the outside world as a shell to protect you from being hurt anymore. And the worse part is he’s the one that egged it on, he’s the one who forced it upon her more and more and that must hurt him. Especially now that he has to worry about Jeff throwing his fucking life away, something he never asked for but he did without second thought. It’s so fucking funny how much this brotherhood hides from each other so that the others don’t worry about them, but in the end each and everyone of them is a liability of the other and that is never going to change no matter how much they fight it.


(The tranced psychiatrist is writing down notes, mostly talking about Raivo’s complete cooperation and his astounding presence of mind. How that what he does is a character to drive sales of a company that otherwise would be smart of enough to fire someone with radical beliefs. Raivo smiles.)


Raivo: A little wordsmith here. I fucking love working with you all, lets me know where the true allies emanate from. And you know For the Minorities will do what we can to help you all out. It’s our word and bond that keeps us together. Something we know off and something we know we ain’t able to let up on. And that leads me to something I’m sure you talk about a lot and that’s regret. Regret in actions, in the consequences we revel in and we all know Havoc knows how to pull on those strings, and we know that’s what Havoc likes about us. Havoc knows we have no regrets, that what we’ve done is something we would do all over again if the time called for it. Without word or fail and that’s what makes us the strongest of allies. Because The Frontline they’re full of regrets. The Core Four have regrets of not being able to save Hana from Havoc. Thotyssey has regrets of becoming powerless so suddenly, no backup plan and now they panic, panic because all they worked toward is crumbling and honestly it’s their fault for not shaping up in the long run. Bad Meets Evil you regret not being there for Banshee, for not being prepared, for not knowing that while you searched for ways to kill Havoc, that Havoc was doing the same thing for Banshee. You thought it would have been so easy but with that thought you let your closest friend die, while they were so close in arms length too. It’s hilarious, sad, and pathetic for everyone else, but for me, it’s just the start of the punchline. Devi, I don’t know what you regret, maybe it’s getting in this match, maybe it’s becoming a burden, maybe it’s not having the star or fire power of the others, but your regrets are infinitesimal compared to this other person.


“Psych”: Poor Arata, so lost in their own world they think we care about who is what, or who they are. We already know they care the same blood that has been marred by the other. They want to share the same face, they want to share the same name, but when it comes to what they did, they shirk and scream away from it. It would be so funny if it weren’t so pathetic.


Raivo: Too true. Too true because you have a point. That face, that face that has become sore to the eyes of the public is all they see. They can go on the crusade of saying that wasn’t me, that that person wasn’t who they were and that who we see now is what we are supposed to trust. HA! That’s rich. Arata, I don’t care if you aren’t the same person, I don’t care if you were the man who ruled Kingdom with a mighty fist, that you were the person who Frontline went to the future to fight and somehow my descendents became part of that fight as well. We gonna have to unpack that later, but it doesn’t matter to me because your face says differently. Your face IS that man. Your face IS that person who killed countless others, tortured many, and harassed a great deal of the people on this roster. And for a sort time me and that person were comrades for a bit, becoming thorns in the sides of the Frontline. And while you may not want to believe, you and him still give me the same vibe. The same vibe of will do whatever it takes to become number one, no matter who he has to step on. And that vibe may not be what dictates whether that makes you a bad person, it does tell me that you are close to becoming much more. More than the whipping boy for Frontline. More than this sacrificial lamb they want to offer when the going gets tough. I mean can you trust Pavel? Can you trust the Frontline? I mean for all the times you said you were here to help, and you were changed, they all scoffed for a while. And it seems they say that everything is fine and dandy, but how much do you believe that? Because I know what it’s like to hold a grudge and let me tell you nothing is more satisfying than settling a grudge. People say forgive and forget, but that’s fucking lame. There’s no self-gratification that comes with forgiving and forgetting. It feels so underwhelming. And while I know their personalities are not as keen or as honest as my personality is, I can tell you to keep watching your back. You can say that everything is fine, that everything will be ok, but that’s cause you don’t feel the barrel on the back of your neck. That’s because the Frontline HAS a use for you. Rin knows this which is why she tried to make you see it for yourself but you never wanted to. You wanted friends, a family, you wanted forgiveness so much that you forgot the Frontline are the most unforgiving bastards ever. That’s why Theo was at odds with them because they wanted to “forgive” when he knew truly that it was all a crock of shit and he wanted them to be honest with you. And they still aren’t. Shocker to only you and anyone else who thought this was going to be such a good and honest battle. But it is what it is. 


“Psych”: We’re getting close to our time here. But you’ll have a few more minutes before he wakes up. He won’t notice you’re gone because he’ll think the session had ended long before and then he laid his head down for a quick nap.


Raivo: Good, I’m tired of these crackers trying to force what they want for my life. 


(Raivo gets up out of his chair, nods his head to the Disciple of Death and he escorts him out. The light that hits as he exits the building is blinding. Raivo enters his car and heads back home. Transitioning to the interior Raivo is sitting stewing in his thoughts.)


Raivo: The Great War is such an interesting thing ya know. So many countless deaths, pointless in the grand scheme of things. But we know one thing, the Frontline only acknowledges War, they only acknowledge what it means to be brutish. And that’s what is going to be our advantage. We’re brash, we’re loud, we fucking get under your skin we’re like a fucking red flag for these bulls and they keep falling into our laps with this bullshit. It’s hilarious, and oh so fucking predictable. They want what they want because so many others try and get in their way. I get in their way because they’re a bunch of talentless pricks strung on a high horse with the needle still stuck through it’s veins, and try to act like their better than me. Act like they’re better than For the Minorities. But they aren’t. They’re just a scabbling piece of trash that likes to stick to the bottom of your boot until you scrape it off a sidewalk. But until then it just ends up stinking accumulating dirt and grim until it makes you look fucking busted as hell. And they want to talk about Family, talk about how they are going to be different because they have each other’s back. But that’s the thing about family, you fight, you squabble, you care for each other. But you care too a fault, you don’t think your family is able to handle themselves and because of that you all become a liability to each other. What’s going to happen when we isolate one of you and everyone becomes more focused on that rather than who they’re fighting? What’s going to happen when one of you falls and the other was so close to saving you? What’s going to happen when we treat you like how you should have been treated for so long, trash and obsolete? You don’t know but you will when The Great War starts. And I am going to have so much fun making sure you realize that this could have gone differently, that if you had just given up when we said so, you wouldn’t have to watch others fall around you. I am tired of giving you chance after chance. I am tired of giving you reasons to keep coming back. I know the only way to end the Frontline is to make sure that you are stuck in the dirt begging for air. I know the only way to end the Frontline is to break you and make you realize your family has been holding you back. That is what we have to do and I am going to relish every single bit of it. Because when it all comes down to it, you are facing not just Havoc anymore. You may want that to be true, but it’s not. You have a plan for Havoc, you have a plan to deal with the Disciples of Death, you have a plan for all of that, but you need to realize it doesn’t END with Havoc it just starts there. You aren’t going to get close to Havoc to even try to stop them. No you are still going to have to get through For the Minorities, and we have always had your numbers. When it comes to strength in numbers we have had your dead to rights. You CAN only equalize it with weapons, you CAN only equalize it with bombs because we know you’re fucking scared shitless of us. Bring your knives, bombs, guns, whatever, once you run out of that what then? You ain’t gonna have anything left for us but your skills. And even then it’s going to be such a poor showcase that all we’ll have to do is laugh in your face. And I oh so will relish that. Because I want to look in your faces. Look at the hard work you’ve done and I want to see what you have built. Because when you gaze upon it, you’ll see it crumble and turn to nothing but dust. And when you do, I will look into your eyes, and I will laugh. In the end, I will be doing nothing but LAUGHING!

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, Theodor Pavel and DT The Ruler have spoken. It’s such good shit!

DampshawIIIఒ
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 16th 2023, 9:43 pm by DampshawIIIఒ
ThunderBastard II




Unlike the main floor, the basement of the Dampshaw Estate is still in disarray. Reginald Dampshaw III is shifting around in one of the many rooms that lurk underneath. As he made his way through the piles of old furniture and discarded possessions, Reginald couldn't help but feel a sense of unease. The basement had always been a place of mystery and darkness, and it seemed that no amount of cleaning or organising could dispel the feeling of foreboding that hung in the air.


Reginald's footsteps echoed through the dimly lit basement, and the musty smell of dampness filled his nostrils. He couldn't help but wax nostalgic about the history of this place, about the secrets that it held within its walls. As he scanned the cluttered room, he couldn't help but feel as if something was watching him, lurking just beyond the shadows.


He shook off the feeling and continued his search, his eyes darting from one object to the next. There were old paintings, antique clocks, and stacks of yellowed books. He saw old trunks with faded labels and rusty tools that looked like they hadn't been touched in years.


As he made his way further into the basement, the feeling of unease begun to dissipate. He began to hear strange noises, the creaking of old floorboards and the rustling of unseen creatures. Most men would begin to feel the cold touch of fear creeping up their spine, but Reginald thrived in these morbid places. In fact, Reginald had always been drawn to the darker aspects of the Dampshaw Estate. As a child, he had spent countless hours exploring the maze of corridors and hidden rooms that lurked beneath the main floor. He had always been fascinated by the stories of ghosts and hauntings that surrounded the estate, and had spent hours reading through old journals and diaries in search of clues.


Reginald finds an empty space amidst all the mess and debris and props up his personal camera on a tripod that he had already set up down here. With careful precision, he adjusted the focus and lighting, making sure that every detail was captured in crystal-clear quality.


“You’ve all…greatly disappointed me.” Reginald speaks, his eyes scanning the room. “I believed, perhaps ignorantly, that the competitors on Olympus would be different. Perhaps they’d be stronger willed, have more passion or, hell, even be a modicum more intelligent. But no…”


He paused, letting his words sink in.


“You’re all the same. The same ignorant men who can’t see the truth even when it’s staring directly in your face. Do you not understand the magnitude of what you’re dealing with here? No, no you don’t. You sit there and you make jokes and little insults about me, just like all the other fools on Kingdom did.”


Reginald's voice grew even more heated, his eyes blazing with anger.


“Let’s start with you, Darkane. Do you really think you know who I am? It seems like you do. You talk as if you do, but no. You walk around like you’re the most unholy presence we’ve ever had the misfortune of being haunted by…please. You’re a street thug. A broken home latch-key kid who had to do bad things so bad things didn’t happen to you. Frightening? Intimidating? I’ve seen men like you for centuries. Plagued by their pasts and inner demons. O’ how tragic! Pathetic. And..and..what is it you said, ‘I think I’m vile and malevolent?” No, no. I’ve moved past the arrogance and self aggrandizing that people like you like to live in. You fester and boil in hyperbole. No, I’m something even you’ve never seen before, Darkane. You’re a dangerous man, yes. A very dangerous man. But just a man. So when you try in Thunderbastard to ‘mount my skull on a pike’, just know. You’re a man…I’m not.”


Reginald's voice dripped with contempt as he moved on to the next competitor.


“Moving on, a man who has a lot of similarities to the Reginald Dampshaw III that people think they see. A mogul. A made man. The crown jewel of The Antoniano Family. The Dampshaws have done business before with the Antonianos. I was told they were scum. Disloyal. Not willing to do business on my family’s terms. The Antonianos were doing business on my family’s soil, not theirs, so that’s a red flag. Never again, I was told. We were supposed to feat the Antonianos. Why? Because they have ‘connections’? Your family didn’t intimidate us, ‘Don’, and neither do you. You’re a big, mean bastard, yes, but you have your family looming over your shoulder. You’re under a microscope. I understand. I truly do. I felt those pressures my whole life, but I’ve been rectified of all that. I’ve been baptised in the light of The New Dawn. I can see the stress and the pressure of your family dripping off of you. Look at you, screaming at me. I find it funny that you all think of me as some reject from Kingdom that doesn’t deserve my spot in this match, yet why are you getting so upset? My death will be your fault? No. All the money, all the power you and your family possess, you can never kill me. No one can. And do you think someone as world travelled and educated as me wouldn’t know what you’re saying to me in Italian? No one is superior to me, Hendrix. No man nor beast. I am the one that’s going to be facing you on Night Two, but your ascension to the top of your familia, well…it’s not going to go the way you think. And hey, let me return the favour of your Italian with some of my own. Sono un incubo avvolto nella carne. L'inizio della tua fine…”


Reginald's tone was menacing as he spoke the Italian phrase, his words laced with a sense of ominous warning. His tone then changed to one of almost friendliness, though there was a hint of condescension in it. He smiles an almost sarcastic smile.


“Nobi…Nobi Nobi Nobi.”


Reginald scoffs and shakes his head.


"I'm at a loss for words with you, Nobi. You're nothing more than a man-child, a grown man who still clings to the trappings of childhood. Your silly little hat and your childish outfits are nothing more than a weak attempt to mimic heroism. You're a mere gimmick, a sideshow attraction, an embarrassment to the true wrestlers who belong in this ring. You've never been able to compete with me, Nobi, and you never will. You’re delusional in thinking you’ve ever beaten me. Wrestleworld? I don’t even know what that is. Is that some wrestling promotion that you’ve created in your imagination? Do…do you dream of defeating me? That’s sad, Nobi. Very sad.”


Reginald laughed heartily after delivering those cutting words. It was a deep, guttural laugh that echoed throughout the empty basement.


“And look at you, dabbling in the dark arts. You’re a goddamn fool. You have no idea what power you’re messing with. You’re playing with a fire unlike anything you’ve seen before. It’s a cold fire, one that burns eternal. I’ve been around that fire many times, and it can engulf you if you’re not careful, and I can see you’re too stupid to be careful. There’s going to be no feelings of nostalgia when we’re in the ring together. Only pain and suffering. You say you know how good I am, so you know that I’m not someone to have my words be taken lightly.”


Reginald leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest, a devilish smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "And finally, we have The Romani King. The man of the Gypsies." he announced with a hint of mockery in his voice.


Reginald shook his head slowly, as if pitying the man he was about to describe.


“You’re a proud man. I can see that. We all can. You’re proud of your heritage and your lineage. So tell me, Michaels, some of your people believe that Romanis possess psychic powers. Do you, Mark? Can you see the future? Because if you can, you should probably be a lot more frightened than you seem. But I can tell it’s that macho facade that everyone of you puts on. You know what’s coming. I know you do. But you must be feeling a certain cockiness to speak about Hatchet and Jimmy the way you do. We don’t ‘drive town from town’. We don’t hang about in overfilled caravans like people you surround yourself with. We travel on my plane in luxury because that’s what The New Dawn provides. Luxury and comfort for everyone who believes. You see, people like you can turn their noses up at people like me who have everything, but I don’t waste my great wealth on only myself. I’m not like someone like Don Hendrix. Selfish. No, if you were to join The New Dawn, you would be offered the same riches, but you would never be so perceptive to see how that could help you. You have all the gifts in front of you. Looks, talent and strength. But you have no respect. I’ve already said it. You’re all the same. Now, at the risk of seeming tactless by reciting your own mythology back to you, I will say to you what The Angel of Death said to Wise Solomon: ‘I'm going to make you suffer. For seven years I will freeze you in ice. Then, for another seven years I will roast you in fire. Then, for seven years I will turn you into rotten pulpwood and you will be nibbled on by maggots. Only after this will I put you out of your misery and take your soul.’


Reginald leaned back in his chair again, his smirk widening into a malevolent grin. 


"But don't worry, Michaels. I won't make you suffer for seven years. Just one night in the ring with me will be enough to break you."


Reginald stands up from his chair and begins to pace around the dirty basement, his footsteps echoing loudly in the dimly lit space. He looks around at the makeshift training equipment, the peeling paint on the walls, and the dingy mats on the floor. He sniffs in the darkness of the room, memories flooding his mind.


“I find it funny that all of the champions except for our Immortal Heavyweight Champion himself, Elijah Hampton has had something to say about me. Maybe because he’s the smartest one in this match. I’ve been watching Elijah since his days with Shea Flaherty. I’ve been a fan of his since he joined Ashes of The Wake. I’m proud of him to see how big he’s gotten. It pains me a tiny bit then, knowing that I have to end his 2 time reign after under 50 days.”


Reginald slowly walks back to his chair and sits back down into it, staring back at the camera.


“Elijah, major respect to you, but the time is ticking, dear boy. Now, fret not, because you have all the qualities I look for in The New Dawn. You’re a decorated man, a sharp dresser and you have the strength of body and spirit to get things done. Yes, you’re going to lose your championship just like Darkane and Mark Michaels are, but unlike them, you can still be surrounded by gold. The New Dawn can offer you more than a championship ever could, so the sting of loss can soon be assuaged by the soothing light you can feel. I fully expect you to fight tooth and nail to hold onto your championship, but when Civil War is over and I hold everything, take a shower, collect your thoughts and come talk to me.”


Reginald flashes a sly smile and winks. 


“But that’s all I have to say right now. Thunderbastard is going to be one hell of a fight, and there’s men in there that I haven’t even talked about. We’re going to rip and scratch and claw at each other. It’s going to be violent, bloody and beautiful. I look forward to it gentlemen.”


Reginald gets up, walks over the camera and leans in close to it, his face filling the screen.


"Remember this. In Thunderbastard, I will be the one standing tall. I will be the one with my hand raised in victory. And after that, there will be no stopping me. The New Dawn will reign supreme, and all who stand against us will fall."


With that, Reginald steps back and walks out of the frame, leaving the camera still recording in the dimly lit basement.

Alyssa Grace has spoken. It’s such good shit!

'Don' Hendrix
Civil War #2
Post March 16th 2023, 5:56 pm by 'Don' Hendrix
"Remember What You're Fighting For, Not Just The Gold, but for what you believe in: family."

Unaired footage- Following The First Vignette From Don Hendrix.

{The Don turned off his camera to his computer, letting a sigh of relief escape his lips as he looked outside his penthouse window, taking in the beautiful view of the Germany scenery placed in front of him. And for what he thought was his best first step into approaching his first OWA World Championship match ever- suddenly, the doubt that he cleared himself of months ago when he started running a Mafia, became the Don of the Antoniano Famiglia, it all started creeping into the back of his mind once again. Was that truly his best approach? Hendrix starts fighting his thoughts of "it was good" versus "no it wasn't" as he grips his head- the pain of fighting one's true inner self is a battle of all mankind. Hendrix rests his head on the desk in the penthouse…. Before suddenly hearing…}

?: "Look at you now…."

{The Don looks up, and behind him, expecting someone be standing there… but there isn't a person in that room other than him. He allowed Tony, Marco, and Matteo to roam Germany, experience the culture while Angelo, who has wrestled in Germany for more than twenty years has gone to visit old friends.}

?: "In front of you Anthony."

{Hendrix's eyes widen as he slowly turns his head to face in front of him… but all he sees is the window, and a reflection of himself… wait a minute… this reflection isn't right…. It's… it's…}

'Don' Hendrix: "....Brandon…"

Brandon Hendrix: "Surprised to see me, Anthony? After all, you buried me away in the back of your mind, trying to act like I don't exist no more, or that without me, there would be no Don Hendrix, would there? That if I didn't sacrifice what I have, you wouldn't be sitting there like you are now. And now, you're getting a opportunity at the World Championship that should be mine-"

'Don' Hendrix: "Yours? Did you win Ultimate X to win the Icarus Championship? Did you defend it three times? Because if you did, I must have missed that. Face that fact Brandon, I'm a bigger success in my short time than you were in almost ten years. It took you what, almost two years to win your first championship? It took me… a month? Month and a half at most to win the Icarus Championship? You needed me far longer than you think Brandon, and you're not about to take my work, my foundation, my family, and try to steal from me. You're gone away because you didn't care about anyone but yourself. You didn't care about your parents death because you went out and wrestled the next night. You didn't care about your daughter because you were out there bleeding out, getting electrocuted, almost dying- and you would have left Raelynn not only without her bitch mother, but her father too. It's bad enough that I suffer from this heart defect and can die at any moment, but I will not die for wrestling anymore. Ho troppo per cui vivere."

Brandon Hendrix: "Paint me the bad guy for Wrestling being the only thing I had after my parents died! It's the only thing I had. I didn't have Raelynn, hell I didn't even know if I was her father yet when I first met her. And when I found out, this was all I had still. Don't act like if you were leading a Mafia for years then suddenly something important comes into your life all of a sudden, you'd stop running that group. Think about i-"

'Don' Hendrix: "YOU'RE DAMN RIGHT I WOULD!"

{The Don stands up from his seat with such force, it sends the seat flying back. Hendrix stares at his reflection for a moment.}

'Don' Hendrix: "I'd give all this up for my family if it had to come to it. Because I care about my family. It took all this for me to realize how much I need my family. That's why I have to win the Immortal Heavyweight Championship! You wanted to win it for yourself. And don't lie to yourself, because I know. I know better than anyone."

Brandon Hendrix: "Of course you'd know me. You are me!"

'Don' Hendrix: "NO! I'm what you wanted to be so early on but was so Scared to do. This is your life now Anthony, and just like anyone else that wants to get into my way, you turn to a distant memory…..

Addio figlio di puttana."

{The Don looks down and closes his eyes, whispering "Go away" before opening his eyes and lifting his head up. And the old him is gone, and standing in front of Hendrix is the reflection of The Don. He stands in the reflection, chest puffed out, standing strong to finally rid himself of his past… now, to the future….}

OWA Promos - Page 9 McIntyre_1648269940498_1648269953238

'Don' Hendrix: "I remember in a distant time, me and former OWA Champion Michael Bishop sat inside of a bar, beer in his hand, root beer in mine…heh… Anyway, a beer bottle started a path that showed everyone how crazy I was about this sport. That's when the whole "Hendrix gone crazy" stint started, but after a match me and him had, he came to me and said "you are a future world champion. The world does not see it yet, but you will carry the torch one day". That stuck inside my head for a long time because you had the then OWA Champion, a man who went to Hell and back more than once, a man who made it as the Champion, Outlaw and World. He told, hell he was the first to tell me that I can make it. When I started a mafia…. A legitimate Mafia… he was still the one who called, texted, even showed up to my new place in Italy with his family for a weekend. He sat down in my office chair in front of me and we talked about his upcoming war, how this could be the end. How this is a war that's been fighting him on the inside and out…. And while his end could be different for him, for me and Night Two in the Immortal Heavyweight Championship Match, it can mean all the same. You think I can recover, after everything I've done, everything I've said…. How could I recover if I lose to a man that is banged up from a war not even twenty four hours beforehand? What would happen to me if I fail? What becomes of the Don then? It's simple…..

I walk out. I leave OWA, return to Italy full time and build my empire in the organization that I've cemented in my homeland. Do I wish to leave? Absolutely not. But I cannot show my face after Civil War if I lose. I cannot be a OWA Wrestler if I lose….. so I WILL. NOT. LOSE!"

{Hendrix's words echo like a thunder blast in the night sky. An added stipulation pretty much- Immortal Heavyweight Championship- and if The Don loses, he leaves OWA. And you never trap a scared animal in a corner, because that's when they fight back the hardest. That's when they bite the meanest. That's when instincts kick in and they execute the kill because it's needed, not wanted.}

'Don' Hendrix: "For ten years, I've been grinding. For ten years, I've been fighting. Ten years I've been surviving in a world that would like to see another man of another race, religion, or colour die in the streets unjustified. That's far longer than many unfortunate e innocente people can say. But through my fight of survival, I've became stronger, smarter, and wiser as each day passes. And while my wisdom will not help me secure the end of a decade of destruction I've been through, my strength here.."

{Hendrix points at his arms.}

'Don' Hendrix: "And here."

{The Don points at his head.}

'Don' Hendrix: "And while my gut feeling is the people like Ryo Sakazaki, C, Marce Rambeaux, Corey Matthis, El Landerson, Jessie B, DE’MARION, Jeremiah McGuire, RD3, Rich Gatsby, and Lazarus Arjen cannot handle those traits, the three Champions that are set in front of me are.

Makl, you are the biggest retard to walk into OWA. And that's talking with the sped that Odyssey had on their roster. You, speed running what I've said, missed out the importance of my message- my people should, and will, exterminate yours. While my actual home country should nuke your "I hail from but never lived there", judging by your "people who lived there versus people who don't" little speech, it's about extermination. You brag a lot about 'kicking my ass' when you never did so. An ass kicking is what my family gave yours the last time we met. I left you bloody, my family left yours broken, and it will continue by some miracle if you win at Civil War. But when it comes down to the three men with the biggest chance of winning the Thunderbastard, you're third. You're far behind the likes of Darkane and Elijah Hampton and you don't even see it. In that triple threat match, you had a two star performance against the rest. You Over believe your own hype. What King falls to non kings? I mean, that's how people like us who has a title like us- here's the difference- you're not a king. You're a regular man from a boring ass family that needs to call yourself king to stroke that ego just right. Let me tell you some titles that belong. Elijah Hampton is called the face of Olympus, and he earned that by being the Immortal Heavyweight Champion. I'm called the Don because I'm the highest ranking official of the Mafia and I earned that. Nobi is called the White Knight and earned that because that Caucasian saved us from a smelly piece of false Italian trash. But you, you haven't earned being called King Of anything. But you're going to come after me saying "but you haven't earned being called a Don". You speak to be heard, but says nothing of value. You don't earn the title, you take it. You really are a dumb bastard. A dumb bastard that will be eaten alive at Civil War.

Darkane, you're as dumb as Michaels. How are you going to say "Brandon was better! Brandon was better than The Don" but get your pussy hurt when i say "old Darkane was better"? And the simple fact you say I copied what Elijah Hampton says when I haven't paid attention to a Elijah Hampton shit show in months means you as well are saying things that have no substance. You see, you believe that but can say the same thing to everyone else and think it's alright. No it doesn't. It makes you a hypocrite. It makes you look like you're a little boy that didn't get his favorite video by standing there and screaming "HE SAID IT BETTER!!!!!!" stomping your feet on the ground like a spoiled little kid. I'm sorry that I hurt your feelings, you pathetic Dick! For a man that gets handed opportunity after opportunity when you don't deserve it, you complain too much. You were handed opportunities because people thought you could beat Jacon
…… god I can't speak anymore this is how annoyed I am Angelo…. Jacob Senn. And you failed! You failed and you failed! Your biggest ounce of success was winning another company's championship Because you can't win one of OWAs anymore! LET'S FACE THE FACTS DARKANE! YOU'RE WASHED, YOU'RE DONE, IT'S OVER! YOU'RE A FAKE! YOU'RE A FRAUD, A CHOKE ARTIST, A FAILURE, YOU ARE A LOSER! THAT IS WHAT YOU ARE! YOU'RE THE SCUM OF THE EARTH! THAT'S ALL YOU ARE! THAT'S ALL YOU'LL EVER BE!

Elijah, I don't know why you're running your mouth thinking differently. Option C has been your Kryptonite dog. Gioca a un supereroe e muori come tale. My story doesn't end because you say it does Eli, it doesn't even come close to ending. You will not be my downfall! I've worked too hard, sacrificed too much! Let me give you your flowers Elijah- you had everyone believing for a feel good moment that everyone can rise above the authority, the powers that be, and the favorites of the back. You winning that title for the first time inspired every single young fan we have that watches for some fucking reason that they can do the impossible. You inspired me to want you to be the champion whenever I got a title match. I wanted you to be the champion because you're the standard barrier for Olympus. For me to feel like everything I've built, I need to defeat the face of Olympus. And trust me, The Don does not give compliments out that much, but when he does, you should take them to heart. But when you fail to think that I'm not working, that I'm just sitting there with my feet kicked up all relaxed, that's when the disrespect begins. You claim I will never run this brand as Immortal Heavyweight Champion but you seek a false ritual that been painted on by the demons in your head that say you're going to be the hero in the Thunderbastard and that you'll be the hero that puts the big bad Don away from.OWA forever because obviously, you feel like I don't deserve to be in the big title picture, right? That the BIGGEST GLOW UP IN OWA HISTORY THAT WENT FROM UNWANTED TO UN FUCKING DENIED!!!! I'VE WENT FROM THE START OF THE SHOW TO THE MOTHERFUCKING END! I WENT FROM "EHHHH BRANDON IS ALRIGHT" TO "WHAT A MOTHERFUCKING PROMO FROM THE DON!". YOU DON'T GET TO.STAND THERE WITH KNOWING WHAT I'VE WENT THROUGH BECAUSE WE ARE NOT DIFFERENT ELIJAH!

… we're practically the same. We've battled systems that are the same. People that wanted certain someone's to be World Champion. And while they forced me out, you managed to stick around and win. I didn't get the opportunity to gain another opportunity for the title, but you did. If I did, I wouldn't be standing here battling to FINALLY become WORLD CHAMPION! THIS IS IT! I CAN POSSIBLY NEVER IN MY LIFE AGAIN RECEIVE ANOTHER SHOT AT BEING WORLD CHAMPION! AND IT STRIKES THE CORE OF MY WELL BEING KNOWING I WILL BE THE BIGGEST FAILURE IN THE WORLD! SO FUCK YOU ELIJAH! FUCK YOU FOR FAILING TO SEE THAT YOU'RE FACING YOU IN A DIFFERENT FORM! WELL HERE WE ARE NOW ELIJAH! WE'RE APPROACHING THE END! YOUR WORLD CHAMPIONSHIP WILL BE MINE! IT WILL BE THE DON'S! IT WILL BELONG TO THE ANTONIANO FAMIGLIA! IT WILL BE IN THE HANDS OF MY MENTOR! IT WILL BE PLACED BETWEEN THE GRAVES OF MY PARENTS! AND IT WILL REST IN THE ARMS OF MY DAUGHTER! AND NO SMOOTH CRIMINAL, NO GRAVEWORM, NO ROMANIAN, AND NO OTHER OF THE FUCKING JOB SQUAD WILL DENY ME ANY FURTHER!

TEN YEARS IN AND I'M DONE BEING DENIED! THE DON….. ANTHONY HENDRIX WILL BE THE NEW O.W.A. IMMORTAL. HEAVYWEIGHT. CHAMPION. OF. THE. FUCKING. WORLD!

I FIGLI DI PUTTANA FANNO IN GRANDE QUANDO PENSANO CHE IL DON NON RICHIEDI QUESTO! SONO DA CIRCA DIECI FOTTUTI ANNI! BACIA IL MIO CULO ITALIANO!

Michael Bishop, Alyssa Grace, DT The Ruler and Felix Hartley have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Rin Asakura
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 16th 2023, 4:54 pm by Rin Asakura
OWA Promos - Page 9 Kiu3qbV


OWA Promos - Page 9 Wo3yI00


Civil War #3: Trust in Business is Overrated Concept.


15.03.2040 Tokyo, Japan

*After revealing her painful secret, Rin had mixed feelings. On the one hand, she was completely ashamed and humiliated. She was convinced that there would be people, who in the most pretentious and disgusting way, would call her out for being a courtesan. On the other, the woman felt free. It was as if someone had finally removed the heavy shackles from her wrists. She didn't have to suppress these tormenting feelings any longer. She could put an end to all this dishonesty and finally focus on her future, instead of being haunted by the demons of her past. She could close this sad and long chapter in her life. After all, she felt like nothing was stopping her to find her happiness now. Even if the confession caused her a lot of pain, she knew how important honesty was. She realized that if she wanted to be a proper leader for The Golden Dawn, she had to take responsibility for her actions. To be like her great father, Rin had to learn to deal with difficult consequences. Though it was true that she had exaggerated their gravity. She was afraid that the people in the hideout would look at her differently. And it was true. But there was no disgust or disrespect in their eyes. The Golden Dawn members mostly felt sorry for the girl. As crazy as that might seem, the evil Arata was right. By telling her story, Rin has solidified her position as boss of this organization. After all, it was Frontline's past actions and the hatred of the society that had brought her to this state. It was only logical that the organization would side with her and hate their enemies even more.*

*However, just telling the truth was not the last step to regaining freedom. Rin felt that the only way to finally come to terms with who she was, was to travel back to the future. She hadn't been there for a long time. She didn't even know why. Perhaps she was too comfortable in the present. Or maybe she just didn't want to look at the future she despised? Anyway, she couldn't forever run away from what was supposed to be her home. *

*It felt weird for Rin to walk into the Red Light District wearing normal clothes and just match in with the crowd. The woman was wearing a long gray hoodie, reaching to her knees, tied at the waist with a black belt, and black trainers on platform. A few strands of her light pink hair had been tied back into a small ponytail, while the rest fell down her back and shoulders. What she couldn't forget about during this visit, was a face mask. She didn't want someone to recognize her. Rin was gone for such a long time that she would definitely be punished for running away. Although she had had a luxury and comfortable life in the district so far, she had to obey the rules. The biggest problem was that everyone knew her there. Everyone watched her every move as if she was some royalty. That's why her journey carried a lot of risk.

Nevertheless, Rin walked along the busy street and looked around carefully. There were a lot of fascinated tourists there, making quite a lot of noise. However, the woman also recognized the regulars of this place. Seeing familiar faces, Rin put a hood on her head. She felt jhow even for a few minutes there, started to bring grief and sadness to her heart. She wondered if there was any point in coming here? making that crazy move, didn't make her feel like some boss bitch. Instead she was broken. The girl stopped for a moment. She felt faint, so she leaned her back against the marble wall of one of the buildings. She rubbed her face with her hands, trying to control herself. However, her heart almost stopped when she felt someone grab her forearm.*

"Rai-chan...is it really you?"

*A soft whisper reached her ears, but the anxiety quickly left. Rin knew that warm voice. It was one of the people closest to her.*

"Mika-chan...How did you realize it was me? Am I so hopeless that I can't disguise myself well?"

*Mika only laughed, then hugged her tightly.*

"No...you look different. We just spent so much time together, that all I needed was the way you move. And that piercing sadness in your eyes that always made me shiver. But where have you been all this time ? I was worried."

"I'll explain everything to you in a moment, I'm tired of all these secrets. I know I can trust you, but this is not the place for this conversation. Let's go somewhere else."

*The women went to a more secluded place. It was something like a narrow corridor between buildings. Tourists usually did not come there, because they were afraid that someone would rob them. After making sure no one was around, Rin told all about her time travel and what presence looked like. Though when she mentioned it, she had a feeling that Mika would think she was lying. It was a crazy story, after all, and completely ridiculous.*

"I guess, what I'm saying is complicated and weird. But I promise I'm not crazy...I'm not on drugs or anything. God, why did I even tell you? I might sound like a complete freak."

*Rin started to panic that she made another mistake. The high-pitched noises that were coming out of her mouth were cut short by a slap to the face from Mika. The pink haired girl was totally shocked. Her friend was always so calm.*

"Have you calmed down already? I agree, this story sounds like a damn movie. However, Rai-chan, who should I believe in, if not you? You were the only person I trusted all these years. I know you were always honest with me too, so why should I assume you're lying? Not to mention, you'd have to have a really big imagination to make something like that up."

"Mika..."

*Tears began to run down Rin's face, caused by all these emotions.. However, she stopped herself immediately so that she doesn't seem like some crybaby.*

"You've changed a lot over the last year, you know? No matter how good you've put up with everything over the years, you've really been deprived of the will to live. Now I can see, that there's some hope in you and all I can say as your friend is...don't let it go. Fight for what's important to you, Rai. Don't worry if other people think, what you do is wrong. Who said they have right to define what justice is? Not to mention, that they don't understand your position. And if they ignore that...then they are fucking egoists."

"Oh, well. This is not a secret, that for these morons, only their perspective matters. They don't understand that someone can have a way worse situation. They have never experienced what it means to belong to the 'worse' social group. They don't get how depressing the feeling of being left alone is. They don’t realize what it means to be forced to stand up to the injustice of this world on your own."

*Rin sighed heavily, but Mika seemed curious.*

"Is the present fun?"

*The pink-haired girl shrugged, not knowing how to answer that question.*

"Is it cool? I don't know, but I'm sure it's a better place than the one we are in right now. At least there I can develop myself in a direction that brings me satisfaction, and not fulfill fantasies of a bunch of rich snobs. For the first time, I feel like I'm finally alive. Especially now, only a few days away from the introduction of big changes. It's only a matter of time until we enter a completely different era. At least I believe so, and it seems that the group of people on my side has the same opinion."

*Mika bit her red lip, then laughed girlishly.*

"You have a very serious expression on your face for someone with such a cute look. I don't think anyone expected such a delicate woman to be a serious threat, huh? I'd like to see their shocked faces. Although it's a perfect example of how people misinterpret reality. They only rely on stereotypes, they reject common sense. It's quite sad. Although sometimes comfort makes people completely cut off from reality. They feel so comfortable that they don't even assume that something serious can happen. Mentally they become like vegetables. "

*Rin looked up for a moment, paying her attention to the dark sky.*

"How to explain this...it's one thing to feel safe and comfortable based on their privilege. Another thing is that most of my enemies are not especially intelligent. Not to mention, there are those who put the final nail in their coffin, by letting themselves be controlled by addictions. Most of these people are fucking, hypocrites pretending to be heroes, and that blinded crowd applauds them for their fakeness. If only people started making conscious decisions, not just following what the majority think is right. If it stays like this, then society will never change. Unfortunately the only way to achieve this is to force them. Violence is the only option, even if it makes me sound like some monster. Someone has to become one for the rest of us to get a better life."

*The woman glanced at the pink watch on her wrist.*

"Thank you for listening to me and being on my side. When everything is fixed, I'll go back to our timeline...I'll come back for you, Mika. Then, you can finally forget about this nasty place. But now? I have to go back to the present."

*Rin smiled slightly and turned her back, not to get emotional.*

"Good luck, Rai-chan. I believe in you!"

*The woman was about to leave, but she turned to her once again.*

"You know, I've always pointed that out to you....but don't call me that  anymore. Rai? I am past that name. I'm not the prisoner of my past anymore. Call me Rin....Asakura Rin."

*This conversation helped the pink-haired girl a lot. When she appeared there, she had doubts about the rightness of her decision. However, Mika made her understand that Rin can finally start living by her own rules. She had the right to freedom. She had the right to do something for herself, without constantly looking back.*

16.03.2023 Tokyo, Japan

*As there was almost time to go on the battlefield, Rin decided to do something to let everyone relax and lift the mood of her teammates. The woman decided to organize a banquet with all of her allies, as well as the other followers of the Golden Dawn. Was a little party the solution to all their problems? Of course not, but the girl believed that everyone deserves a moment of peace. Rin thought that eliminating some tension would help them all be in better shape, when the clock struck that hour. When it's time to purge the Frontline and all their naive supporters.*

*The shot opens on a balcony decorated with white lilies, at night time. In the center of the lens, there is a Japanese girl leaning against the balustrade, with her back turned to the camera. Rin is wearing a long red evening gown and pair of black high heels. In the girl's hair you can see a beautiful pearl clip, and in her hand a glass with white wine. Rin stares at the lights, illuminating the entire city, ignoring the fact that the recording has started. After a short while, the woman interrupts this sharp as knife silence. Her voice seems to be calm but quite firm as well.*

The Golden Dawn. A criminal organization that made so many people shiver last year. A terrorist group that absorbed everything in its path like fire flames. An organization filled with people who have been labeled as heartless monsters. The group, that was reported on national television as the most problematic alliance in decades. But that was just their narrative. It was the Americans who wanted the whole world to see us that way. As bandits from another continent. Though they are so ridiculous themselves, that they allow guns to be sold at walmart. They have imposed their opinion on the rest of the world, as they always do. Because according to them, the whole world revolves around their stupid America. And it's not even a dumb joke that's moving around the internet anymore. Americans really are such selfish pigs, who think that nothing but them and their stupid country has any value. They feel that they rule this whole fucking world, and they use their influence to play with the fate of others. They think they decide what is right and wrong. They believe they define what justice means. But this is one big bullshit! Did you really think we were going to accept this for the rest of our lives? No, but you didn't even expect someone would disobey. You thought no one would be brave enough to say a bad word about this vermin hatchery. And your self-confidence and ignorance led to tragedy. Your selfishness forced one of the most beloved people, I knew, to become a monster. Perhaps most of you only know him from those times, but my father wasn't like that before. He has always tried to compromise and turned a blind eye to the intolerance he experienced in this country. However, even a calm and composed person like him finally had had enough at some point. He realized that this is not how it should be. He took on the mission, that was meant to change this fucked up system. And that's how The Golden Dawn was born. An organization that was supposed to support and help all those who were hurt by this pitiful society and their rules. A team that wanted a better future for themselves, but also for people like them. It was an organization that set itself the goal of improving the world. And that's something you've never understood.  You were always refusing to even think about it. You turned your back on him and his dream...and you were supposed to be his brothers? My father's greatest creation was something you wanted to get rid of, because you didn't understand the point of view of someone who isn't spoiled with white bitch privilege.

However, it's not the same The Golden Dawn anymore. Each generation has its own style. Every leader makes changes that lead the organization to a better path. So why go back to what was a year ago, when you can go in a completely different direction? Perhaps there are much more interesting options, not sticking to already used schemes. You see, Bishop. It's not like I can't count on my father's former officers. Contrary to what you believe, we're still in contact and they're active in the hideout. However, I have decided that if we want to enter a new era, they must step aside as main characters of my group. That responsibility must be put on other people, who will bring this organization new life. I know it is easier to stick to what is familiar for us. But if you want to conquer the world, you must experiment. You must take a risk. At that point it is almost like a gambling, but what's different is that I don't rely on fate anymore...I learnt how to control it.

*Rin finally turns to face the camera, while a vicious smile appears on her blood red lips.*

Gambling. This is a word that perfectly describes our entire alliance during The Great War. In fact, it is simply a coalition of several subgroups that have decided to gather together, so that we do not drop a ball to the numbers advantage. But does that mean we can trust each other? You all say that loyalty is not our strongest side. And honestly? You're right in a way, but what you don't understand is that it doesn't change anything. This alliance is not based on trust. We don't really care about each other, so why lie to each other? Why make some melodramatic scenes that we are doing to protect each other at all cost? It might sound ridiculous to some, but bond is not what makes the team strong. In my opinion, the benefit has more value. So as long as everyone gets what they want, we know we can be sure that there will be someone covering our back. I don't know what else you want to hear, Marie? Because you have to be an idiot to believe you made us treat each other like enemies. Or maybe you expect me to do some monologue about the strength of the friendship you make along the way? Oh, I always hated this motivational shit filled with so much falsehood and hypocrisy it would flood half of the globe.

Once again I'm very disappointed in you, you mid bitch. I always thought you had more than two brain cells. Though I think I'm starting to understand why I got that impression. You may seem to be the smarter one since Violet is completely brain dead, but you're just as stupid as the rest of your fucking team. Otherwise you wouldn't be so willing to plunge the world into darkness. If it was different, you wouldn't try to play mind games so cheap and pathetic that even a small child wouldn't fall for them. Can't you really come up with something better, Marie? Come on, be at least a little bit creative, so that it sounds believable. Or maybe you don't have time for this, since are you too busy kissing Thotyssey' ass? Rebecca this...Felix that. One barbie did this...the other shoved dildo in her ass. You are after their dicks more than these bitches are after Frontline boys. I don't know what your goal is, but you're ridiculous to claim that these disgusting pigs can call themselves heroes. For what? Because they stood against Havoc? And what is so crazy about it? It is like a fashion trend at that point. But I know why it is like this... it's quite common for people who go against public enemy number one to be glorified. Still, it is insane to me that someone can be so fucking blind. Don't you remember all the shit that happened so far? These morons abused others on Odyssey for months. And why? To make themselves entertained. For such a long time they behaved like nasty bitches, who didn't care about the feelings of others. And now we are supposed to consider them guardians of morality? Look what their bullying did to Skylar..that poor girl joined For the Minorities. Which is a big thing, since she hates almost every single person on that roster. Those pseudo-heroines of yours pushed another person to become a bloodthirsty terrorist. And these are the moral principles that your 'good team' presents? Every time it surprises me more and more how delusional you can be, Marie. First you think you and your magic powers are worth shit. But hold on, Harry Potter. Voldemort is living in another castle, so what are you doing here? Go and fight for the safety of the world somewhere else, because you are not useful to them anyway. I already told you, Marie. Your weak magic spell...your therapy sessions with demonic boards won't make any difference. If they are the one who gave you that 'awesome' idea about opening the gates of hell. Maybe you should start wondering if someone is not using your desperation. Maybe our allies from hell already made some movements. Maybe by using you like a puppet, they gave themselves an opening to wreck the chaos you never experienced before. And you know what? It would be so funny if it was true. I would laugh my ass off, knowing that you were the one who dragged Frontline down. It would be amusing to find out that even  if you were supposed to be their secret weapon, you turned out to be the final nail in their coffin.

Many of you try to pretend that everything is okay. However, with each subsequent sentence that reaches my ears, I hear your desperate cry of despair. Even if you try to act like it doesn't affect you, most of you are deeply hurt. Most of you have wounds more deadly than the recent hemorrhage Marie had. Chris is a human wreck. Arata is completely devastated. Bishop knows that if he dies again, his wife will have a heart attack and their baby will become orphan. Theo isn't even interested in this fucking war, because his mind is with Misaki, and how he's wasted her whole life. Jeff is too busy looking at Thotyssey's asses to come up with any worthwhile plan. Not to mention the useless Devi, who is nothing but deadweight to you. I understand that you wanted a mascot to comfort you, but you could have chosen someone who had any chance of survival. It's not even funny anymore. You all say our team is a joke. You think we're like a ticking time bomb. But look at yourself? Who the fuck do you think you are? Most of you are at the verge of sanity...you are so mentally exhausted that you'll kill yourself, before you even set foot on the battlefield. Most of you are so badly hurt that it won't take much to send you to your grave. All I have to do is to pull a few stitches and you'll bleed out to death. One hit or two is all it takes for you to have a cerebral stroke. One powerful move towards your hurt arm is enough for it to become numb and force you to amputation. When I look at you, I don't see soldiers. All I see in front of me is a bunch of invalids, rushing to war. You look more like you're coming back from it, than you're about to take part in an actual battle. So how are you going to resist the wrath of the gods, while being in such a pitiful shape? Don't tell me, you are still hoping for a miracle to take place, do you? The only problem is, you finally run out of luck. You eventually have to rely only on what your broken team has to offer and that won't bring a bright future for you.

You signed the certificate of death, the moment you became way too greedy for the spotlight and opposed us. Driven by a will to get attention, you were brave enough to lie down on a train track. But now, don't be surprised when you are going to get hit by one. Don't blame anyone but yourself, that it runs over your body with fatal force. If you are dumb enough to play a game of survival with a death reaper, then don't cry when his scythe is slitting your throat. Because you can't fool fate, and it can be a very bad bitch.

Michael Bishop, Diantha Rosso, Christopher Sabertooth, Scott Oasis and Alyssa Grace have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Christopher Sabertooth
Civil War Promo 3
Post March 16th 2023, 4:49 pm by Christopher Sabertooth
OWA Promos - Page 9 Cool_t32

The scene begins in the Sabertooth household with low fi music playing in the background. Chris can be seen wearing a nice outfit as he checks himself in the mirror. This was very different from how he had been over the last couple of months, being a mess emotionally and physically. Chris had cleaned up well and was dressed to impress. With a smile, he fixes his hair one last time before grabbing a camera. He places the camera over the table pointing at himself and clears his throat. It seemed like Chris was about to record a video.

Oh boy. I guess it’s that time of the year again. By now, people are probably dealing with post-war trauma. I hope everybody is healing up well. Frankly, as much as I care about my friends, this video isn’t for them.

Hana. I really REALLY hope that I don’t need to show you this video. All I can think about right now is holding you in my arms and telling you how much you mean to me. And that I am so happy to have you back. In case you’re watching this video without me, either my plan failed or I had to sacrifice a lot more than I was hoping to get you back. I am going to look like a damn fool if we all failed and you’re still with that monster. I am praying to all the Gods for that to not happen. But hey! It’s really nice to see you again. I knew I would save you. Totally!

Chris chuckled, holding back his emotions. He knew better than to tear up in front of the camera for such an important video. This could possibly be the final goodbye to the love of his life. 

I knew you’d find this… I hid it in a spot that I was certain you’d look into. Tucked neatly between the dress you wore on our first date and your wedding gown. You better not be tearing up right now! Look, I am standing in front of you, a dead man walking and there’s no sadness in my eyes. After all, I accomplished the impossible. That demon is gone… I hope! How do I look by the way? Hopefully as good as you remember! I look good, don’t I? This is all for you baby! I knew I had to make this one special.

Hey… Whatever happens, don’t blame yourself alright? If I am not there, it’s not because of you. Hell, I wouldn’t be here at all if it wasn’t for you. I know I’ve told you this so many times but I am always thankful for you… For giving me a chance. You made me a better man. I didn’t really believe in love-- Shit, I had given up on it long ago. But you made me realize that love is very real. And our love together beat that son of a bitch. And we can’t take all the credit either. I know you’ve had your differences with Thotyssey. Yeah, they’re your typical high school mean girls-- But they have a good heart! I got to know them better over the last couple of months and they really wanted to help you. I am sure they had every right to walk away when things got really tough but they really stuck by us at the hardest of times. Maybe y’all can be friends one day! Too far? Alright, we’ll start with baby steps. 

I don’t know if you remember or not but Theo and I had a big fight because of you. Well, it’s not right to blame you for it… He was going through some tough times with Misaki. I may or may not have said something out of line and he kind of snapped at me. Reminded me of how badly I screwed things up between us. But hey, I can’t blame him. Love can make you do the craziest of things. If you get a chance to talk with Misaki, maybe give it a shot! Women are good at these things. Theo and I reconciled pretty quickly so you don’t have to be mad at him. We settled it as any brother would… In the ring. Yeah, wrestling logic is weird. 

I can’t forget about Mike! You’d think he would be the first guy to suggest nuking the monsters in such dire situations. He probably thought about it but realized quickly how much saving you meant to me. That man promised me that he’d support me no matter what it took to get you back. I am more than sure that he played his part in it. Man, I will miss going on beer runs with him. If you could handle your liquor, I would have asked you to keep the tradition alive. Nevermind… I remembered all the dumb shit the boys do on a night out. You’re better of far FAR away from them. Either way, please let Mike know how fucking awesome he is. That dude has a bigger heart than anybody I know. When Theo struggled to accept Arata, Mike took it upon himself to show that even he had accepted the man who stood in front of us wasn’t the monster that we once knew. It wasn’t even the same guy! Hell, he had suffered through plenty of losses of his own in his original timeline. Mike didn’t have to do that. Same guy or not, that’s the face that took his life. He’s the baddest motherfucker I know. Tell him I love him, yeah?

Speaking of Arata-- He’s not the man you once knew. Thankfully! Our Arata was an asshole! I really loved this new Arata. He was strong, smart, and really helpful in every battle. In fact, this Arata reminded me of the Self-Made Man a lot more than our own Arata ever did. I never asked him if he was your sensei in his timeline as well… I know deep down you still have respect for the man that taught you everything you know. I see that man in this Arata and I hope that you’re able to as well. He’s a great man. That poor guy had to see a lot of his closest friends and family die. I am glad that we’ve all come to accept him into our world and I hope you do the same. It might be difficult at the beginning but I am sure you will come around to it once you get to know him. For his sake, I hope he was able to seal Izanagi or whatever he plans to do. You wouldn’t believe it, turns out Rin came from a timeline where Arata was dead. She saw her father achieve the ultimate power and lose it all. She was tortured, forced to become a prostitute… Yeah, pretty fucked up shit! You actually got along pretty well with her as Havoc. If you can ignore the fact that she stabbed me to death that one time, maybe rekindling with Arata would do her good. And before you scream no-- You kinda sorta killed me too, remember? I hope you don’t remember… That’s awful.


Then there’s Devi. How can anybody hate Devi? She’s the Discus Queen! An absolute champion! And I am sure she laid out plenty of fucking demons with her nasty lariat. I don’t think we appreciate Devi enough. Hang out with her sometimes!.. Or not. I am sure she’d understand. 

By the way, I can’t thank Marie and Violet enough for everything they helped me with. They’re the OG Hana Rescue squad. They’ve been there with me since day one. Even when some of the Frontline was unsure of what to do. Marie is what Harry Potter wishes he was! Bless her soul for all the weird ass potions and spells she tried to save your ass. It didn’t work-- But it was cool as shit! If I wasn’t Team Jacob, I’d be more appreciative of Violet as well. Beware around her though-- She was kinda upset about losing to Havoc that one time. Probably holds a grudge. Carry garlic around with you just in case. Can’t take any chance with a vampire. 

Jokes aside, I am sure everybody played a vital part in saving you. That includes people on the other side of the war… Or I hope it does. Seeing the unimaginable destruction that those monsters are capable of should have opened their eyes and made them realize that this world isn’t for long if they don’t help us. I know for a fact that Ruri wasn’t comfortable with everything that happened. I wish there was a way to bring Nami and Morrigan back… Ruri has seen some terrible things happen in front of her own eyes. It could either mess up her mind for years to come or the constant help and support of people who she can call friends will help her come out of the rut. She helped me get in touch with Havoc before the war, by the way. So I know there’s good in her. In heat of the moment, she made some dumb choices that she regretted ever since. I don’t think we could ostracize her for that. Her life was in danger just as much as ours. One wrong move and she could have ended up like Nami. Ruri did the right thing… I just hope she did the right thing again in The Great War. Being so close to Rin and Havoc could very well be something that could help us… Or at least I hope it did! If Ruri is still bad, what can we do? But if she isn’t… Let her speak her truth. The whole reason she joined the dark side was because of feeling alone when she needed help. Also, keep her away from Theo. 

Diantha and FTM in general. I don’t know how I feel about them… I can’t see your reaction right now but this might age poorly. They did the right thing and rebelled against the monsters… right? RIGHT?! Judging by what Raivo had to say, probably not. I really don’t like that dude. He falsely accused me of cheating on you and blamed that for everything bad that happened. You know the truth by now, right? Hana, I went to hell and back for you-- There’s no WAY I would even THINK about cheating on you. But you already knew that. I know it was all the lies that Havoc fed you that made you feel a certain way. Shit, I hope it wasn’t your call to snap my neck in half. Either way, it’s all good now. Well, apart from the fact that I am dead. But we can gloss over that! Let me not be a buzzkill. We’re having fun here, right?! FTM doesn’t have a bad message. In fact, I stand with them on giving everybody a chance regardless of their race or financial background. But Raivo is just a piece of shit, isn’t he? I hate him so much. But even at this moment, I am more than willing to put all that shit aside as long as we can guarantee the safety of mankind. Since you’re watching this video-- That shit worked! With or without FTM, it doesn’t matter. DT is a tough ass dude. He’s got that going for him. A veteran in the business. One hell of a fighter. Raivo is talented, I guess. Even from the grave, I can’t seem to like this man. He beat us for the belts. That’s it! That’s the nicest thing I can say about him. Maggall will cherish the fact that he can hold a victory over my head for the rest of eternity. It’s the only thing he ever talks about. Good for him! I don’t see him staying for long though. Skylar is friends with Tarah, I think. After their failed tag team efforts together, I highly doubt it. See, I could be nice to them so you don’t have to. 

Boy… I do feel bad about April. Havoc really did a number on her, didn’t he? That crazy bitch gave me a concussion before the war! But then I felt bad again when she tweeted her cry for help. I hate the fact that Havoc had control over so many people by just twisting their heartstrings. April really cares about you and he took advantage of that. April was the first person to call me when it all began. She was worried sick about you but seeing you without the demon eating on your mind will surely help her get back her sanity. At least there is one silver lining in all of this. Her friendship with you was stronger than even her morality. She knew very well what she was doing was wrong but just couldn’t help it knowing that she’d be standing alongside you again. April is a true friend and you don’t really get a lot of those in life. I am sure that April is going through a lot of hardship right now. She has to come to terms with the bad things that she did under the influence of Havoc. She was there for you during your toughest times and I am sure you’d do the same for her. She really needs you right now, Hana. We don’t need to worry about Havoc coming back again but he preys on the mind of the broken. April cannot become an outlet for his return. I hope that motherfucker is burning in hell… probably with me watching with popcorn in my hand. Yeah yeah… God forgives those who repent for their sins. Despite all of that, I don’t think I have done enough to deserve the gateway to heaven. I still need to atone for all the monstrosities that were unleashed upon this world because of Havoc. I will happily do my time, as they say. Okay… I probably shouldn’t be talking about that in front of my grieving wife. Sorry about that. I am in heaven, honey! It’s a party up in here!... Just be there for April, okay?

Best Friend… Not going to lie. I am annoyed at Jeff. I really am. I am sure you’re aware of the sacrifice the great Jeff X made to bring me back to life. Well, too bad I am dead again… But that also means that my plan worked. I was talking to Jeff leading up to the war and I kept assuring him that I’d find a way to save him. Even though he never showed his emotions to me, I know deep down that he wasn’t ready to die. Who is anyway? He was adamant about accepting his fate and told me to do the only thing I was supposed to do. To bring you back. He was ready to sacrifice himself for me… For us. 

Chris’ eyes well up as a watery sheen can be seen glazed over them. Even now he did a miraculous job of holding back his tears as a faint smile appeared on his face.

How could I let another person suffer because of me? How could I let that man pay for the mistakes that I made? Hana, this isn’t easy… I would do ANYTHING to be sitting there next to you. But I couldn’t have let Jeff die for my sins. That’s the man who I stood against over two years ago in the first war. And somehow we got to become the greatest of friends. Hardship helped bring us all together. The Frontline-- Hell, The Thotline were all fighting for the same reason. For the sake of the world that we live in. For each other. For our families. All of this was already weighing down upon me. Seeing you be controlled by that monster. Seeing my dearest friends willing to die for my sake. No. It just wasn’t right. I don’t blame Raivo or DT when they say that everything is my fault. I agree and I have never shied away from that. It was ALWAYS my fault and I should be the only one to pay the consequences for it. Do I want to? Fuck no. I want to start a family with you. I want to grow old with you… But some things in life are just not meant to be, I guess. When Kenny was brought back to life last year, it felt like a burden was lifted off my shoulders. All this time, I couldn’t fathom what his family was going through and how they had to look the guy responsible for it right in the eyes and pretend that everything was normal. I can’t… I can’t bring Nami back. I can’t make a deal with the Banshee to give her one of my nine lives. I feel responsible for everything. It all started with me. I found Havoc and I chose to let him do whatever he wanted. And when things got out of hand, I relied on plenty of great people to bail me out of the situation time and time again.

While I’d be more than thankful for everything that has happened in my life. I will never be able to forgive myself if I let my best friend die… again. O’Shea died because of me… And that’s what brought Havoc out of me, to begin with. If I let Jeff die, I wouldn’t be able to live with myself. You probably think that I am a coward. That I am running away from my responsibilities… from the promises I made to you. Hey, if I am lucky, maybe in another life I’d meet you again. But for now, I have to do what my mind and heart tell me to do. I will-- I did save you. And I pray to God that I was able to save Jeff. I am sure he is mad at me. Mike, Theo… They wouldn’t agree with it either. But it was something I HAD to do. You don’t make a deal with the devil and live to tell the tale… That’s what Jeff believed too. But there’s something that he didn’t think of. I had ALREADY made a deal with the devil when I sold my soul to Havoc. And yeah, I did die. But I did come back to life right after it. Multiple times. So in a way, I already DID beat the devil. If I could beat him once, I can do it again. I know I can! When I talked to Havoc not too long before I recorded this--I realized something. I was the key to it all. The key to his strength. And quite possibly… his biggest weakness. I made a deal with him and I lived to tell my story. And through you and everybody else, I am sure that my story will never be forgotten. I am counting on you, Hana! 

As for Jeff… Please don’t be mad at him. It wasn’t his decision. In fact, he was more than ready to accept his fate. It’s just that I couldn’t see it happening in front of my eyes and do nothing about it. It’s the same way I felt about leaving you here with that demon. Havoc used my absence to break your mind. If I was here, it wouldn’t have happened. But I realized that there was no point in me being sorry for myself. I wasn’t trying to garner sympathy for all my suffering. It was quite the opposite. It hurt me every day to see how great my friends were despite everything that I had caused. They never made me feel that way. They didn’t blame me when I deserved it. They were patient with me when I was losing my damn mind. They didn’t let me fall down the rabbit hole when you have stolen away from me. They’re the reason I could keep my sanity. They told me that there was hope and I clenched onto it with everything I had. I will never be able to repay them for all they’ve done. They brought me back my Hana. They kept the promise they made to me. And that’s way more than I can say. Hana, I am grateful for the life-- or lives I have had. No book, tv show, or movie could do justice to everything I have lived through. There is no need to be sorry for me. And please don’t be angry either. I know that you’re the most understanding woman I’ve ever met. I did what I had to do. And all I can say is that I am proud. Because the war is over. All my friends, except maybe Violet-- are alive and well. And most importantly, the woman I have loved can once again cherish the life she has been given. Get yourself a dog or two. I know they’d cheer you up. 

Do I wish I got to spend a longer time with you? Fucking obviously! But hey. I will always be there with you when you need me. Don’t feel sad about what you’ve lost. Be happy about what we had. And what we had was the most magical thing I have ever experienced in my life. And that’s saying a lot cause I even traveled to the future! I won’t lie to you-- I was afraid. If I could just run away with you from all of my problems, I would! Shit, when Havoc told me to switch sides… I even thought about it! I was THAT desperate to be with you again. I know… pretty embarrassing. All the people that I talked about are important to this story, in one way or the other. Who knows how it would have turned out if even a single thing played out differently? Maybe Havoc would still be out there. Maybe the world would be in ruin. You know what they say… You can’t really cheat death. And I did that shit thrice! If I am lucky, maybe I’ll do it again. Just know that all of this… It was all worth it. Every second of pain. Every important decision that I made. It was all worth it in the end because I met you because of it. While my life should be full of regrets… at this moment right now, I don’t have a lot of them. All because I can rest assured that my friends… my love… have my back. I treasure every single moment I spent with you. Thank you, Hana. This journey would have been incomplete without you. 

Oh, wait… I did forget about someone. Jason… You know what? Considering that he’s been a part of this story from the start, I think it’s only fair that he gets to tell his side of the story. I don’t want to misconstrue any details. Tell Jason I am sorry. I couldn’t be the elder brother I wanted to be. I couldn’t show him the right path once I found it. I couldn’t help him from falling back into the darkness. I hope there’s hope left for him when it all ends. He’s too young to die so I wouldn’t wish that upon him. Enough about him--

It’s getting late now. I have to go and prepare for the war that I will win. You’re living proof of it. Until we meet again, Hana. 

I love you. I always will.

Till the very end, Chris kept a smile on his face as he approached the camera to stop the recording. He let out a sigh after it was all over. But there was something different about him. He felt a lot more confident. Christopher Sabertooth was ready to knock on death’s door and cheat it one last time to save everyone he cared for dearly. 

Chris took out the memory card and placed it in a golden case as we fade to black. 

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Jeff X, Alyssa Grace, Theodor Pavel, Rebecca Filth, Rin Asakura and have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Darkane
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 16th 2023, 4:42 pm by Darkane
OWA Promos - Page 9 AvX5PFFl_o

A light sea breeze caressed the pale sands of the beach and the surrounding nearby structures. The murky skies looked like a tell tale sign of a coming storm but that didn’t stop tourists and locals from scattering throughout the city. Some inhabitants came to the beach to pay their respects and to be immersed by the history. To put themselves in the shoes of those who fell before them. Darkane stuck out like a sore thumb and stood over the scenic view of the beach of Normandy. He watched the waves crash against the rock walls and the foam slither up and down the shore line. He wasn’t sure what to make of it, as he eyed a commemorative WW2 plaque in honor of the dead and eventually jabbed his cigarette out on it. He walked a few steps to his right, taking in the aura of the bunkers and grazing his hand over the wartorn reinforced concrete.

It was a sight to behold.

A sight filled with gruesome memories.

Memories that would last for an eternity.

“Thought I’d make a little pit stop before I head over to Munich.” Darkane wasn’t gonna let this opportunity slip by the wayside. It was rare nowadays that he was overseas.

“I often wonder what the last thing that went through these soldier's minds, other than a bullet, when they were rowing through the channel to meet their maker. They were sitting ducks after all, and I’m sure an array of limbs and body parts were already chewed up and left on the sands like a chainsaw ripping through flesh. We often go to these memorials to pay homage, to show our utmost gratitude and say our final goodbyes. We leave a rose on each grave with an American flag and I’m not really patriotic in a traditional sense but I can recognize the hell that these men went through. You just wonder if they had any children or a high school sweetheart dame they left a widow. You wonder how much they had to prioritize fighting for their country against the fear of death and which one would prevail. No amount of training can prepare you for a death sentence that you could see from miles out on the waters. Just imagine one day you’re coming home from college, you aced the last test of the year, you’re going to meet up with your beautiful girl, life is good right? Then you receive your dreaded draft number and are shipped off into the war on behalf of your country before you even know what hit you. Even though you’re still wet behind the ears. Even though you’re still a fucking baby, you were essentially cargo slingshotted into a warzone, inevitably to be another statistic.”

His words were harsh but needed to be said as he brushed his matted hair back and took off his leather jacket. It was hard to get a read on Darkane sometimes and he remained stoic, perhaps lost in a time capsule of his own. He peered down at the beach, imagining the warfare that once took place and thought how helpless the soldiers were. He also thought about Civil War, how it was fast approaching, how everything was on the line and how sure of himself he was about winning it all. Darkane stuck his hands in his jean short pockets, resting against the bunker, a slick smile forming on his face.

“It's good to see you embrace the hate Mark. I didn't think you had it in you even though you are a broken record. At least you admitted to changing your tune and doing a u-turn on yourself. That's a vital step. It's hard for people to come to terms with change. It's hard for people to accept the constant ebbs and flows that go on in their everyday lives for better or for worse. It's good to see you try and scale mountains that you will never be able to fully ascend, not due to the extreme weather conditions or a lack of peak physical prowess, but because of Darkane. Because of me. The Death Reaper tagging alongside your journey like a tumor, sporting the same smug smirk that you fucking despise; that you loathe with every fiber of your being. I am the GraveWorm that you want to eradicate and it feels so damn good. I'm glad you're not shying away from your inner contempt, I'm glad you’re channeling it in such a positive and healthy manner. That's key. It really is. I’ve never seen someone march so elegantly to their death and you make it look like a breeze. You look so composed and while your veins will pop out of your head, while your fists will tremble, know that your acceptance of change is a good thing. It's admirable. I knew you were pissed off, but it’s past that. You are obsessed. Sickly obsessed with the Seventh Ward and I know you wear your heart on your sleeve, you wear it like a badge of honor but you will not defy the odds and plow through the obstacles that impede you. You will not see an end to your ongoing suffering and heartache. You will never find an escape route. As hopeless as you are, I want to give you a gold star, Mark. I want to congratulate you because you have come to terms with the fact that you are unraveling. I called it right out of the gate, I knew you would get here. It was only a matter of time. I tried to show you the signs but you wouldn't listen. Now look at you.

Completely infatuated with two men who have ruined your fucking life in spite of the Immortal Heavyweight Championship.

The buck doesn't stop at just destroying your life, the buck stops when I am the triple champion. And as much as you want to drive a wedge between Laz and I, we know exactly what’s at stake. He knows I'm gunning for his head come hell or high water. We both accepted this from the get-go. I'm not going to let a potentially low number draw deter me from scalping skulls and leaving bodies where they stand. It's not a matter of trust between us two. We've fought like our heads were on fire unlike cousin Mark. We’ve bled buckets on the streets of New Orleans all the way to the streets of South Korea. There was a period of time where we refused to see eye to eye. It was a period of time where we wouldn't accept anything less than each other's guts seeping through our fingers. I've learned since then that we are better as one cohesive unit; as one cohesive force than we are at each other's throats, but that still won't stop me from sinking my jagged teeth into his jugular. If he doesn’t try to do the same, then that’s on fucking him. I want Laz to try his damndest to butcher me into a thousand bite sized pieces even though he doesn’t give a fuck if he wins or not, the pure euphoria he gets to mutilate any and all that stand in his way is the key component. And I know you’re going to try and masquerade yourself as an unstoppable killing machine; while sinking to the bowels of depravity which isn’t even in your lane, but there’s nothing worse than a wannabe Darkane or a wannabe Laz. It just doesn’t fit you Mark, you’re not capable of acting beneath yourself and stooping to the lows that we can. You don’t have the gall or the black heart in you, you get cold feet. It’s like saying El Landerson is a jacked up powerhouse or that he isn’t a fan of incest. There’s no connection there and as I’ve said before. I will use your fixation on The Seventh Ward against you. I have before and I’ll do it over and fucking over again until you’re knee deep in hospital bills alongside baby back Mark and Harman. It’ll be one big family reunion.

Harman doesn't need anybody to fight on his behalf. He wants you to quit, he doesn't want to see you put In harm's way. He rots there in tears trying to suck down water through a straw but knowing it just leaks out through his neck must be torture. And when he looks over to his left and sees the fried face of cousin Mark, it doesn't make him feel much better. You are more or less shooting yourself in the foot trying to avenge Harman. He's going to need one of those electronic larynx’s to even say the words I love you brother while he sounds like a fucking mangled R2D2. You won't be able to deliver any reassurance or any clarity, or any satisfaction, or a positive outlook. There's nothing left for you to do but join him in your own hospital gown. I get that you feel the need to pay him back for lifting your spirits and offering a helping hand when times were hard hitting, but the best thing you can do and the right thing to do is grab one of those comfy hospital pillows. You know, the jumbo sized ones they keep in the back and press it down on his mug as hard as you can. I want you to feel his last breath convulse against the warmth of your embrace so at least you can check off your good deed of the day and maybe then you'll actually feel like a killer. That's the closest you will ever come to my fucking level.

That includes your precious Prestige Championship. At the end of the day both the Prestige Championship and The APEX Championship play second fiddle to the Immortal Heavyweight Championship, that much is  fucking clear. What isn’t clear is your apparent love and adoration for it. You’re not a good liar Mark and lies can get you in troubled waters. You sat there with a straight face and looked me in the eye right through the flames and told me that The Prestige Championship was albatross or in layman's terms a burden to bear; like a curse, you felt like it was weighing you down. It’s either one or the other, either you want to love it or you want to move on. I’m getting mixed signals from you Mark and you want to suck off the Prestige Championship by mentioning Hampton who fucking lost to Maggall, Nobi and Bad Boy Know of all people in a winner take all tag team contest. Maggall himself is nothing to write home about either, he’s an inconsistent tub of shit who doesn’t know whether he should stay or go. Ryo Sakazaki never benefited off The Prestige Championship, he was just a placeholder and now look at him. He’s an easy bucket for whoever gets him in the Thunder Bastard. And RIP? RIP isn’t even in this company anymore, despite the teasers. The Prestige Championship hasn’t propelled shit, it’s a middle of the road championship where it should be. It’s not a fucking booster. Nobody has been able establish a long, star studded reign with the fucking thing. It’s been passed around from alpha-to-alpha for years. The sooner you realize that the sooner you’ll be able to part ways with it and you will part ways with it. When I take your ‘sweetheart’ away from you, when I make more of a mockery of The Prestige Championship than it already is. I hope for your sake you don’t get separation anxiety.

There’s a ton of fresh talent in the Thunder Bastard but fresh doesn’t exactly mean legitimate. You could scoop up a handful of them in your palm and it’d be hard to distinguish between the faces, some of them are content with just being there, yet others want to push things to the limit. Marcé Rambeaux is throwing his hat into the ring and suffers from a case of foot in mouth, that’s of course before he gets involuntarily slaughtered with the rest of the young sheep. You come from the BOBW woodwork, a developmental shitshow that replaced OWT for about a month, so already you’re raw but you’re out here flexing your muscles, tearing the straps off your shoulder and dubbing yourself a Hate Bred War Machine. That’s a far cry from what you really are, in fact, nobody really knows who you are, which is the entire fucking point. How are you going to shoot from the hip and call Mark a fraud, which he is by the way, no arguments here, but from the position you’re in? That’s not gonna fly well when you end up with egg on your face. But that’s not the worst part of it, this is coming from a guy who has NO WINS on the main roster and two fuck-I-hope-nobody-saw-that mortifying fucking losses against C and Wraith. A guy who is a part of this roster yet managed to dip outside the Olympus bubble and miss the boat completely. And you wanna drag the APEX World Championship through the mud even though in its current standing, it makes you look like fucking dogwater by comparison. It makes me laugh how everybody has roasted The APEX World Championship, yet here you are fighting for it at the same fucking time. I guess beggars can’t be choosers. Marcé I guarantee that you would trip over yourself for The APEX World Championship if it meant putting yourself on the map but you would rather be selective, right? When there’s not even a pebbleof mouse shit to your name, you’re out here calling shots like you’ve been around  the block, as if you were a savvy veteran in OWA. Pounding on a few test dummies in BOBW isn’t going to wow anybody. Stumbling right out of the gate isn’t going to impress anybody. You have a lot of catching up to do if you wanna impact this match, otherwise you’ll be turned into Marce stew and when you make your quick exit, when you run into the likes of Darkane, you’re not even going to make it back to the Olympus roster. Instead you’ll be on a one way ticket out of here, joining the rest of the never was’ and never will be’s.

Which is exactly what Gatsby is and if it wasn’t clear by now, the big GAT in town has lost his fucking marbles. That was the most pathetic display of waving the white flag I’ve ever seen, but it shouldn’t come as a surprise as Gatsby is further proof that hearsay shouldn’t be treated as unequivocal truth. Jesus Christ pick yourself up. Going after dust mites like El Landerson is obviously the biggest troll job in OWA’s five year history. I find it really hard to believe that you carried other companies on your back considering you’re a brainless melted stick of fucking butter. I thought Mark Michaels was the poster boy for coming undone but you take the cake. I guess it’s a good thing, as barren as the Olympus roster really is, you don’t have what it takes or in your eloquent words, you aint shit. It’s about time you hopped off your own hype train, now you can see what everybody else sees or lack thereof. You’re not a trailblazer, you’re not leaving a row of flames and catastrophe in your wake every time you step through those ropes. It’s rather disheartening to see a man blessed with so much god given power and untapped potential, completely flame out as a total fucking impostor with nothing left but mashed hamburger in between his ears. I don’t think you expect empathy nor should you, but I’ll throw you a bone. I’ll give you one attempt to Gatsplex me into oblivion and when you fuck that up, I’ll shovel your skull into sixty thousand strong and they can toss it around like a beach ball. Anybody could pick out the crestfallen look in your eyes anyway after you collapsed against Hampton. It was at that point you knew you fucked up beyond repair, it was at that point that you climbed into your own casket yourself and screamed BURY ME. Wherever you go from here, whatever you do, just remember, you were never good enough to begin with.

Oh Elijah, your riveting story about the adversity your father went through and the subsequent effect it had on you is truly heart wrenching. I can’t even begin to fathom the ripple effect it must have sent through your family but I need to tell you something - other than Mark Michaels and his totally hollowed out, fake condolences (just before he proceeded to rip into you by the way), if we’re calling a spade a spade, very few genuinely care about your impassioned sob story. Ron must be turning in his grave hearing you lament over his death instead of focusing on the task at hand. You don’t need to concern yourself with your father Elijah, he paid his dues, he fucking lost to cancer and there’s not a damn thing you can do to bring him back. Let him rot in peace. Feeling sorry for yourself is a shitty look and what makes things worse is that you’re still in denial that he’s gone. I’m going to make you get over that hump real fast because the true cancer, the true abomination, the true malignancy, the true bane of your existence is Darkane. I’m not going to wait around while you’re still agonizing over someone whose flesh has been swallowed by an army of fucking maggots by now. It’s been four years since he croaked Elijah, he’s not gonna be walking through that door. He’s not going to give you a reassuring pat on the back when you’ve lost The Immortal Heavyweight Championship. He can’t even say I love you son anymore. You can drone on and on about daddy dearest and the profound impact he made on you but that won't bring you any closer to him and I see you down there soaking your eyes with a tortured soliloquy, trying to persuade the audience, trying to get them on your side but they’re not captivated by you Elijah. Even your old man is cackling under the frozen soil. You want to be something he can be proud of, you want to follow in his footsteps and carry on the tried and true tradition of the Hampton’s by being a decent human being but after Civil War, you will let him down from beyond the grave when I crash your fucking party and take away the one thing keeping you whole.

I think back to last year when we were both in precarious positions. Where you were pitted against me under the wrath of Jacob Senn at War And Thunder in a last man standing match. Neither of us wanted to participate in it as it felt like a lose/lose situation, that’s because it was. Jacob Senn concocted a master plan. He was lost in his own power. Either I win and stay on Olympus or I lose and you get to challenge Jacob Senn at Game Over. It was at War And Thunder we battled our fucking hearts out. We had no other choice. We knew he was a tyrant hellbent on bringing chaos to the Olympus brand. We knew we had to play by his rules or at least play the game within the game. By that point in time most of us marched to the beat of Senn’s drum just to survive another day so when you and I clashed we used our pent up aggression on each other. We were battered and we were left for dead but we would not go into the night on a fucking whimper. We would test each other’s mettle, we would push each other to death’s door if that’s what it took. We met each other head on, we met for what we thought was right. Even if we were wrong, we were going to show Senn our resolve. As I reflect upon that night I did the one thing I couldn’t afford to do and this was my lack of judgment, my choice and nobody else's. I can’t turn back the dial and go back in time. I hesitated to crush your fucking brains into juice with that sledgehammer as I couldn’t pull the trigger. I wanted better for you Elijah. I wanted you to flourish, but knowing I had you dead to rites in hindsight, knowing that you were half a second away from perishing by my hands is bittersweet. Bitter knowing that I chose not to finish the job, sweet knowing I can actually fucking go through with it this time around. It has me enthralled, it has me excited, why do you think I’m amped up about facing you one on one near the finish line? It came down to a choice back then, a pivotal one at that, it wasn’t for a lack of ability or whether I’ve been on a downward spiral. It was a simple choice that you’ve made a lot easier for me now.

And when you’re on your knees, helpless and alone, there’s nothing stopping me from smashing that proverbial hammer onto your dome and ridding you of The Immortal Heavyweight Championship for fucking good. I will avenge myself no matter what it takes. I don’t care who awaits me. I don’t care if Jacob Senn rises up like a great goetial demon king from the dead. I don’t care if Lazarus is waiting at the end of the tunnel tapping his palm with a led pipe. I don’t care if Michelangelo shows up, I don’t care Matt Miles shows up, I don’t care if Iwade shows up, I don’t care if the skeletal remains of John Doe fucking show up. I’m not going to stop until I’m the triple champion. The only thing you can do is wonder how you let it slip away. You’ll echo the same sentiments of the others I’ve cut down. Such as Finnegan Wakefield, Graham Baker, the current OWA World Champion, Stark, Liz Karlson the list goes on and on and on. You’re gonna wonder in the same way you wonder in regret about your father Ron, about the missed opportunities to say what you never got the chance to tell him, about how cancer took him in the blink of an eye and how there was nothing you could do to stop the inevitable.

I am the inevitable, Elijah.

And just like these once brave men who died in the midst of battle. Your sacrifices won’t go untold, but as time tends to heal most wounds.

Yours will be bound to you forever.”

Darkane eases off the bunker, slinging his leather jacket over his shoulder like a proud tattered flag, leaving his words to marinate. He wanted them to sting as much as blunt honesty could, but he knew there was a bounty on his head. He knew that every last man that entered the Thunder Bastard wanted to kill him and The Seventh Ward. He wore those threats like souvenirs, he flaunted them like medals of honor. He welcomed the world to his doorstep.

And he wouldn’t have any other way.

Michael Bishop, Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton, Lazarus Arjen and Felix Hartley have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Theodor Pavel
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 16th 2023, 3:32 pm by Theodor Pavel
War is upon us.. 

Every year, it was the same. Lives lost. Recovery times that just didn’t exist. Trips to therapy. Trying to figure out a way to continue the year without mentally breaking. Final Destination was the big event, but did he ever really take the time to enjoy it? Had it not been for a blockbuster match or opportunity, his mind would have gone right back to those who he had lost. Yet, the truth always remained. Theodor Pavel needed this war. He needed the moment. He just..didn’t want it. 

Hamburg, Germany

For the first time in nearly two months, our friendly Romanian wasn’t in some hotel room. Living out a suitcase wasn’t what he had in mind, but the lack of family played its part. He had a choice to travel out to Japan and stare at a wall for three days, or go see his extended family. It was the home of Guthrie Graupe. His Iron Heart brother made the invite during their trip to Germany and it felt like the perfect place to try and forget the hard times. Did it work? Well, one can hope. 

Sprawled out on the couch in the living room, Theodor’s eyes were glued on the television. Despite being zoned out from the chaos that was ahead of him, he hadn’t wavered on the idea of fighting one last fight and moving onto the next part of his life. Some commotion came from across the living room, interrupting his self-pity. As his head turned to look, he saw Graupe and Lillie relaxing on the opposite couch as they talked about something he didn’t quite hear. It wasn’t anything of importance, he thought. 

As his mind wandered back to the television, he realized he was watching a pretty ironic show. Game of Thrones. A show that was recommended to him several times over, but television wasn’t really for him. Still, the dialogue had him listening. 

“You need a woman. Nothing like a woman after a fight.”

The words of Bronn had piqued his interest, somehow. It took a quick text over to Michael Bishop

OWA Promos - Page 9 Iphone10

Within twenty minutes, Theodor found himself in a video conference with Michael Bishop and Jeff X. Jeff was drinking a beer while Bishop looked like he was out and about. Both men looked amused by the idea that Theodor had in mind. 

Why am I in this call again?”

“Too good to pass up. Theo, I want you to share the screen on your phone.” Bishop had a look of pure amusement on his face at the idea of Theodor trying to find a woman in Germany.

He had just finished setting up his profile. Hopefully, he did okay with the profile. 

“Alright, let the games begin!!” Jeff’s enthusiasm was contagious as the three laughed. Theodor’s laugh was a little more out of discomfort, but it was time. Theodor opened up Twitter on the shared screen. While confused with the first picture to pop up, he heard laughter from Jeff.

“That’s a guy.” Jeff made the obvious remark regarding the picture. 

“Theo, I thought you were into little Asian girls.” Bishop retorted, causing confusion on the face of the Romanian. 

“I’m confused, this is not a woman.”

“Did you put women under what you were interested in?” Theodor thought it over, going back to the profile. It was mixed up, causing him to change it over. Jeff continued to laugh, taking another drink.

“How many swipes until we get to Filth?” 

“I said no to her.”

Once the settings were changed, the first female popped in. A lovely lady, Tilli was her name. Twenty years old and she seemed like a normal person. 

“She seems nice.”

“Really, Theo?”

“Come on..”

While still trying to figure out how to maneuver through the app, Theodor was stuck on the first profile. 

“You have to swipe.”

“How in the hell would you know that?”

“I’ve heard things..”

“Which way do I swipe?”

“Left!”

“Left!”

“Okay. She seems nice, yes.” Theodor seemed interested in Tilli. She liked things and he liked things. He watched on as the next picture came up. An immediate left came from both Bishop and Jeff. He looked confused as it was someone he wasn’t interested in, but did it anyways. More pictures, more left swipes until one caught their eyes. 

“Right.”

“Swipe right, Theo.”

“Why? She’s attractive. I don’t know what a creampie is but maybe she is a cook?” The three went quiet for a brief moment. 

“Swipe..Right. You got this.”

Theodor decided to swipe right. Still unsure with what he was doing, Theodor looked at the picture of a weird woman who looked to be interested in some dark arts. 

“Right.”

“Theo, Left.”

“I don’t see how this is helping with war, guys.”

“Theo.. Come on man. Swipe Left.”

“Fuck that, go Right!”

“Fine. If you want to wind up with a kidney missing, swipe fucking Right then.”

Not wanting the idea of the missing kidney, Theodor promptly swiped left much to the chagrin of Jeff. 

“How you holding up anyways? Are you ready for this, man?”

It was a thought provoking question as Theodor put down the phone for a moment. The thought of going into another war with his brothers just meant it was another chance that he may lose them. He watched Michael Bishop die in front of him. He watched Jeff X and Chris Sabertooth burn in Hell for several minutes. Any of those times, he would have traded his life for theirs. Maybe it wasn’t valuable enough. 

“I’m having trouble, Bishop. I’m going to go in there and fight my ass for you both.. But.. I don’t know how much more of this I can handle. Different faces, but same enemy. It has to end somehow.”

His two Frontline brothers heard him out, but he wasn’t finished.

“I mean, we’ve done this so many times. Dimensional Warfare, War Against Havoc, now another one. I just don’t think this is going to be the ending we really want. Even IF we take them out and Abolos is gone, how soon before another enemy comes and threatens the world? We’re the world’s police. All we see is death.”

Despite some comforting words from his brothers, they continued to swipe away at the women in the Hamburg area. Most of them were getting rejected, but a few seemed to catch his eye. Finally, one caught all of their eyes, causing them to laugh. 

“No fucking way.”

“Dude, that can’t be real.. Swipe right!!”

“Absolutely not!”

The profile was simple. It said “Rin” and a very obvious picture. 

“She has ruined so much!”

“It’s not her. No way is that her, for real.”

“Swipe right and send a message to her. Call her a whore or something.”

He HATED the idea of trying to communicate with anyone who was Rin Asakura or even tried to be her. Theodor’s irritation in the matter had grown to new heights, glaring at Jeff and Bishop. 

“I am NOT going to talk to her. She has taken everything away from me. This stupid shit has been because of her and Nakajima.”

“Havoc.”

“Whatever. I’m not going to talk to this bitch.. I will not! My mind is final.”

A quick swipe sent “Rin” away, leading to a strong glare from Theodor at Jeff via the screen. Bishop looked astounded while Jeff was laughing. 

“You should know by now that I will not even conside..”

“Theo..”

“Yes?”

“YOU SWIPED RIGHT!!!”

“Yes, for rejection! I do not want to talk to her!”

Theodor’s stance was firm, but Jeff continued laughing. 

“Theo, you swipe right if you select them. You have picked Rin.”

“I feel like such a matchmaker..”

“Fuck off, Jeff. This isn’t good. I don’t want to talk to h..”

“Little demon babies.”

“Anya will have a time traveling little sister.”

“Thirst trap pictures for the rest of your life.”

“Probably a lost limb or two.”

“Being called a racist every three seconds.”

“So many options. You have to message her.”

This was so baffling to Theodor. Rin Asakura was an enemy to them. He didn’t know the best way to go about this, but knew damn well he wasn’t going to ever get along with Rin. Much like how Hana had caused problems for the entire world by being engulfed by Havoc, Rin was far worse in his eyes. A personal enemy. 

“Look, I know you guys are trying to help me. As soon as I saw her, I was reminded of how much we have to deal with. I can’t forget what Havoc did to us. I can’t forget what the Golden Dawn did to us. Now, we have to deal with both. At this rate, we’ll have even more enemies once we get to another war. Then what? By Great War Ten, we will have the entire world to fight. Maybe going on here wasn’t a good idea.”

“Theo, we were just fucking with you. You don’t have to talk to her.”

“Yeah, do what you want to do. All we care about is what happens in the end, and we will continue to fight.”

Reality had begun to set in again on the Romanian. He didn’t know how to react to another war, but did so in the past with fear and uncertainty. He was going to fight, regardless. The loss in Dimensional Warfare had to be rectified. 

“I know you two are helping me with this and all, but you know where I will always stand. Landri told me a quote that has gotten me every single time she said it when I felt like giving up. She told me ‘Fight Together, Fight Forever’. Now, that’s always been her group’s message, but it’s true here. We need to fight once more. We need to win once more. After that, who knows? I worry for you two only because you tell me what was taken away in death, but I promise you both that I will not let it happen to you again. No.. Not again. I can’t.”

As much as tonight was meant to be fun, something had taken over him. The harsh reminder of past wars was catching up to him. 

“I’ll catch up with you guys later, I need a moment to think a few things over.”

“Absolutely.”

“Yeah, we got you. Hang in there, buddy.”

After receiving the support of his Frontline brothers, Theodor closed out the video and tossed the phone onto the couch. His head dropped back against the edge as his mind had wandered from joking thoughts recently to the horrific sights of death that he struggled to erase. 

“Hey, are you okay?”

Theodor’s attention slowly turned from a sense of fear to Guthrie’s wife, Lillie. She pulled up a seat beside him to hear him out, but Theodor’s words were not going to come out right. After handing him a pillow, Lillie glanced at her House of Paine training partner some three years ago. Theodor’s head rested against the pillow, struggling to clear his mind. 

“I hate these things..”

“I know.. I can handle this though, tell me everything on your mind. You’ve listened to my problems for years and didn’t judge me, I won’t do it to you.”

“Promise?”

“Of course, I promise.”

As the frustration was strangely melting away, Theodor glared up at the ceiling as he was about to get the entire world off of his chest. 

“I feel terrible. I mean, I feel REALLY terrible. All this time, I was struggling with the idea of trying to balance the happy family, being a pro wrestler,maybe doing MMA again on the side for the fun of it. I never envisioned that my entire world in America was built around war. As soon as I signed, I wanted the world to know me as a good wrestler and fighter, but instead I’m the guy that has fallen into the craziest shit that nobody should have to suffer through. War sucks. It really sucks, Lillie. There’s no way to get around these things. No matter how many times I told myself no, I wouldn’t do it.. I kept coming back. I kept falling into this belief that it was always going to be the last war. Then it begins again. 

Then, there’s peacetime, at least I think it is. Nobody’s dying, mostly. Just a chance to prove that I was a good wrestler, but I wanted to be the greatest one. I wanted to be the best, a Champion that people could look at and be proud of. That hasn’t happened.. I choke and I fail. In war, I lose family..”


“It’s not your fault.”

“Yes, it is. It is my fault that I put war over my wife and daughter. Who does that? Who in their mind would sacrifice that one thing that makes them happy and trade it for a life of pain? I’m in a war. We have to win this war, but what are we winning? We win nothing. I know Jeff is a smart man and I’ll follow him through the depths of Hell.. I know Bishop is my mentor and somebody that I would trade my life for if I had to. But after that.. What? What’s there? Now, there’s even more responsibility. To fight alongside Sabe, Devi, Bouchard, Felix, Filth, Angelina, and Asakura. It’s even more on the plate because I can’t let them suffer what Kenny Drake and his family did. I can’t allow it. Instead, we’re stuck with this concept that we must fight everyone and somehow come away with a victory. This isn’t just a war to me, it’s the end. It’s always the end. End of something. End of my younger years. End of peace. End of my marriage. End of everything.”

Haunting words came out of the mouth of the Hands of Ice. Lillie, despite trying to be supportive to her friend, bit her lip as she wanted to make a joke to help him laugh, but it wasn’t going to happen. The humor was dead. She didn’t know how to react to all of this. 

“Look, you’re in a bad situation. It’s okay, though. No matter what happens in this war, know that you have people who will always care about you. We’ll always be there.”

“I don’t know. This seems to be more complicated than a simple line of saying I will be there in return, but I don’t know where I will be. I don’t know WHO I will be. With each war, each massive battle, I find myself feeling less. This sounds very weird, but the less I feel, the worse I feel. Each time I watch somebody suffer, my body itself will no longer feel pain, but my mind does. I feel the pain of others. I feel the pain of who I will be having to fight.”

“Who are you fighting, though? You kept talking about Rin. Okay, that’s one person. But all of these people fighting a few enemies? You’re going to win.”

“I won’t. Not that way, anyways. You have Havoc, the greatest enemy I’ve seen. It has taken over Hana Nakajima. Chris is distraught, I don’t know what he’d be willing to do. April Song is caught in the middle of this thing. She is not a bad person, you know her well. You know she’s a good person but she is caught up in such a mess. I want her to get out of it while she can still have some type of sanity. FTM are in there. They are tough fighters, along with Diantha Rosso. All amazing, but in this for the wrong reasons. Why are they even doing this? They want to push their beliefs, but damn it if this wasn’t the place to do it. Do it through conversation, accomplishment, something. Not a war of Evil, don’t side with people who want to end the world we live in. 

Jason Long was a Champion. He unleashed the beast that was inside of Edward Softly. Abholos.. The monster that everyone said was unstoppable, yet he keeps disappearing. When he shows up, destruction comes. I don’t know what else can be said about him but I do know that he can be defeated..”


With each word that was spoken, his intensity began to build. He knew the enemies, but struggled to understand their motive. What was the motive of FTM? What was it really? Something didn’t add up with them. 

“Maybe they’ll be smarter? I don’t know anything about them, but I do know that if you show the weakness in Havoc, you might actually be able to stop the others from helping and possibly join your side. You have to find a way to do it, otherwise maybe Havoc will engulf them as well?”

“I don’t know.. What possible good will it be if they continue the path they’re on? I’ve fought alongside Maggall for a few minutes. I know his movements. I know the way he works. He wants to inflict pain and he thinks this is going to be his playground. Raivo and DT.. I’m not sure on them. DT always seemed like a strong competitor and Raivo has been a great wrestler, but they’re entering something they can’t predict. If they commit to Havoc, they may be unstoppable. We have to stop them at the pass before they get too deep in.”

It was interesting that Theodor left a name off the list of enemies, but Lillie figured it out. She gave him an unconvinced look as he continued.

“You don’t believe me?”

“I do. I also believe that you’re avoiding a whole different problem.”

“Skylar?”

“Not quite.”

“Arata? I know he and I will never fully see eye to eye. I don’t even know who this man is anymore. Is he who he says he is? Is he going to show that he’s a liar? I don’t know. So many things on my mind when it comes to him that I can’t make a decision. All I know is I have to trust my brothers. If they trust him, then I will have to trust him as well. In war, you can’t really decide WHO you trust, but WHO you don’t. There may not be an option in the matter. Right?”

“Theo?”

“Yes.”

“The other one.”

“I won’t. No, I cannot talk about her. This is not up for discussion because she is a huge part of this problem. I don’t know where her head is at, but I do know that she deserves to be vindicated when the time is right. I cannot sit back and let her fall further into the path of the liars. Understand me?”

“It’s not Misaki..”

“I KNOW THAT.”

“Okay, so you know that this is not you fighting your wife. You know that. You also know that this is deception. They’re fucking with your mind because they know what’s going to get to you. This is going to get to you and you can’t let them. I know Misaki, and trust me, she’s not going to care whether or not you think this person looks like her. She cares about her daughter and her family. You are her family. You are still her husband, so don’t be doing this tinder shit and don’t be letting Ruri or whatever her name is get under your skin. They aren’t the same people!”

The redhead began to lay down the law. Despite his best efforts to get Misaki out of his mind, he just couldn’t. 

“Why are you being so harsh? I didn’t sign up for THIS. This was something that happened, something that I have been absolutely stuck with since starting my wrestling career. Do you think it’s easy to wake up every single day, KNOWING that your family is in danger? KNOWING that without putting in the best effort to ensure that the world doesn’t collapse into panic due to your mistake? Yeah, I feel these things every day and it’s all because of one simple decision to help somebody against somebody else. It’s a trap. It’s something that I’ll forever have to deal with and it’s not going away. OWA was the destination that I meant to come to. It was the place that Morgan placed me because it was the premiere place to wrestle, but I haven’t done much of that, have I?

No.. War. Kill people. Nearly be killed. Maybe this hasn’t dawned on you because you haven’t been here to deal with it. To come in right after a war and have to fight the man who nearly killed your best friends, to nearly kill your family. No, I’m here. I’ll be here for a long time, and I get that. At the end of the day though, I’m responsible for a lot of lives going into this. Not because I lead by title, no that’s Jeff. Not because I’m the man who leads the land with sheer talents, that’s Bishop. Not because I’m trying to help find the good in my wife by eradicating the evil that once consumed, that’s Sabertooth. Not here because it’s a point to fix mistakes that I’ve seen another version of me do, that’s Asakura. Not here to prove a point, that’s Devi. Not here because I want to be in this, that’s Thotyssey. I’m here because I’m Theodor Pavel and I DON’T HAVE A FUCKING CHOICE.”

His skin nearly grew red with the pure frustration of being stuck in this war. He wanted to be home with his family. He wanted to see his daughter who hasn’t been around in months. By the time he would see her again, he may not even recognize her and she may not even recognize him. All of those things were coming to a head for him. He knew this, but he also knew that he was unprepared for war. How could one be prepared for another one, with brand new enemies and allies who don’t know what they are getting themselves into. This wasn’t something to wash off, or something to do on a Saturday night. This was a fucking war. 

“I’m stuck. As long as Jeff and Bishop need me, I will always be there. Same goes for Sabertooth. Now, it’s a simple task of walking into my possible death and that’s something that most people just groan at. You think Marie Bouchard knows that? Probably not. Angelina, Felix, and Rebecca know? Probably not. Violet is worthless, but the fact is that it’s my responsibility to them as well. I can’t let them go that way. These guys, they move onto championships and main events.. I move onto therapy sessions and an empty house. So, if you’re asking me why I’m doing this to myself, it’s because I’m here. This is what I do. It’s not a choice, it’s reality. They wipe out the planet, guess who else is gone? You. You’re gone. Graupe is gone. Your niece and nephew..gone. All dust and bones.

So, you can imagine how my decisions are not going to be taken lightly..”

The room fell silent. Lillie, saddened by the decision that was made, continued to watch the intense Romanian’s eyes as they hadn’t left the glare on the ceiling. He was in his own Hell, but it was one created by good intentions. Everyone loves good intentions. 

“Then I guess you need to get ready. Just do one thing for me, okay? I don’t know you don’t owe me a thing, but Theodor.. Don’t die. Please.”

It wasn’t long before Lillie had gotten up and left the room for the night. Her words echoed throughout his mind as he slowly sat himself up. With one final thing before he fell asleep, he sent a final text to Bishop and Jeff.

“I need to get to work. It’s Time.”

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, Rebecca Filth and Felix Hartley have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Elijah Hampton
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 16th 2023, 1:48 pm by Elijah Hampton
III.

“Going into this match, I would have never guessed that my patience would be wearing the thinnest when it comes to you, Mark. Perhaps it’s because I had higher expectations for you, which is something I know you never asked for and I now realize it was a bit unfair for me to do so. But perhaps I thought that way because, on a few occasions, I’ve gone out of my way to sing your praises, to give you your flowers. And I genuinely meant every word. I never asked for you to pay it forward, to gush over my accomplishments, or stroke my ego because I admit, I do have one — guilty as charged. We all do. Some are just more bloated than others. But I suppose we can only say we respect the other before it’d just be us talking in circles and it becomes tiresome for all parties involved. While there is a part of you that thinks my compliments were backhanded, and I suppose I can understand how you would interpret it that way, I guess I was kind of sugarcoating the truth. Not because I don’t think you can handle it, but because you’ve been dealt a shitty hand as of late. And I didn’t want to pile it on when you and more importantly, your people, are down. I didn’t want to make this personal, you know? I already have a laundry list of names that I harbor ill will towards. I didn’t want to jot down another. But when I have this — this Immortal Heavyweight Championship in my possession — it’s important to remember that nobody has my best interests at heart. Not even you. And that’s okay. Because I know what this title means and symbolizes to other people. The status it gives, the bragging rights that come with it, and how self-gratifying it feels to win it. Shit, I mean I would know firsthand since it wasn’t too long ago I was chasing after it and later on, securing it. And now I have an entire locker room trying to pluck it from me, thinking it’ll be as easy as removing a petal from a flower. This title loves me, it loves me not. This title loves me, it loves me not type shit. But this is nothing new, people gunning for me that is. This has always been the case. It’s just never been all at once, in one match. It’s a tall task, that much is true. And I’m gonna have to pull yet another rabbit from out of my hat if I want to walk out still as your IHC. I’m up for the challenge though, for I’m locked in, and in the end, I will find a way. I have no other choice but to. But I must say, I look at my current situation and I’m out here feeling like Joel and this title being my Ellie. Making sure it doesn’t fall into the wrong hands while traveling from point A to point B. Hands belonging to some clickers, when it hasn’t yet clicked to them that the chances of them slinging this title over their shoulder is null." 

"Because I don’t want this title being passed around or being reduced to a game of hot potato. Which I suppose you could say regarding all of the world titles as of late. Me with the Immortal Heavyweight title about a few-ish months, a little less, ago. Jason Long with the OWA World Championship. The Banshee with the Women’s World Championship. All being short reigns across the board. Which just goes to show how stacked the three rosters are. Anybody can beat anybody — to a certain extent. But there’s some context I should probably add, given the fact that some reign’s abrupt endings were out of the champion’s control, but I digress. Right now, it’s not about that. It’s about you, Mark Michaels, and you have my full undivided attention for the next couple of minutes. I see you. Or more so, I hear you. Over there ‘avin a giggle mate? Now how should I respond to such blatant disrespect, hmm? Should I take a page out of your playbook and say something along the lines of, “Go ahead and smirk Mark, do it while you can now because I’m gonna take my fist, and knock your jaw clean off you shit-talking bastard.” Naaaaaah. I’m a lover, not a fighter maaaaaayne. All peace and no war. I could get all worked up, but instead, I choose to be over here chillin' like a villain, as I remain cool, calm, and collected, you know the vibes. But here I sit, taking all of your words in — them being some strong choice words. I’m not here to make threats. I’m just here to talk it out. One grown man to another. Let’s talk about the Prestige Championship for a quick second, shall we? Why yes, yes we shall, cool. Love the enthusiasm. So look, I notice we aren’t exactly on the same page when it comes to that title. A title we both know a thing or two about. But you technically didn’t win the Prestige Championship before me. Now, if you’re talking about the lineage of said title, then sure, you’d be correct. But I was more or less talking about the physical title itself. I did create it. Saying it was made with my own two hands was a bit of a stretch, but I was involved in the meetings when designing the plates and gave my blessing on the final product. I threw the Hybrid Championship into the rubbish bin because well, I thought it was rubbish at the time. Looking back, it wasn’t my proudest moment. But I wanted something a bit different. To start fresh and give it a clean slate. And the rest is history. And now you hold that championship. The title I moved on from. While you’ve won it and the Hybrid Championship on numerous occasions. Talking about how you’ve elevated that title, no matter the version of it, for the past two years. That’s not exactly the flex you think it is. Because after a certain period of time, you need to move on up, like any business. Take on a bigger workload. Be a constant challenger or defender when it comes to world championships. And you haven’t. You haven’t taken that next big step that we’ve all been waiting for while we know you have it in you to do so. But the truth of the matter is, you’ve been at this for years. Whether it’s now, with your current rugged look with your hair down to your shoulders and a beard to boot, or back when you were clean shaving, bragging about the number of followers you have on social media. You haven’t been able to win the big one. The world championship is your white whale. And I for one will do everything in my power to keep it that way and make you go fish.” 

“You have some nerve to talk about family, Darkane Toretto. I get it, I’m not your blood — although you’ve made me lose buckets of just that over the past few months — you scraggly motherfucker. I’ll be sure to bill you. Look, I know that I didn’t grow up with you in the bayou. I wasn’t pickpocketing Pokémon cards with you in elementary school. I didn’t pull up to the Darkane household for gumbo potlucks. And I wasn’t bonding with you over hijacking Priuses, tricked-out Fiats, and mopeds. No, I had a good head on my shoulders. While I’m aiming to boot yours straight off yo neck. All because I did view you as family, Darkane. A brother. Someone I thought I could trust even though every single person in my life warned me not to. Because of your past, because of your track record, because of — the fact you’re you. I pushed all of your baggage aside and gave you a clean slate. Thinking I could change the bad boy! I had your back, through thick and thin. While in return, you stuck a blade in mine. Playing the long game. Playing me like a fiddle. Congratulations. And at first, I was in denial, you know? Maybe that chair or lead pipe or whatever the fuck it was, slid out of your clumsy ass butterfingers. It had to. It had to be an accident because I know you wouldn’t try to fuck on me like that. Maybe it was a Darkane look-alike? Maybe you swung at the wrong person because you had one too many and your hand-eye coordination was trrrrrash. I gave you the benefit of the doubt because of everything you’ve done for me. I watched the replays back a few days later and my eyes failed to accept the truth. And the truth is it was all by design. You had this plan cooking all along. And I shoulda smelled that stanky ass dish you served up for me from a mile away. A dish served up cold by a cold-blooded bastard. The warning signs were all there, the flashing amber lights telling me to turn around, take a detour or something, but I was too oblivious to notice. To notice that you and Jacob Senn were cut from the same cloth all along. Rip off that mask so I can see the ‘fuck me up’ haircut underneath, Jacob. But I just want you to do me one last favor, just this one — pinpoint the exact time frame when you started to become uneasy of my sudden rise up the totem pole. Was it when I was challenging Jacob Senn for this championship? Or did the jealousy stem from when I won it and you assessed your current situation? And that’s when you decided to pull the trigger? Not sure why I’m even asking this because it changes absolutely nothing. You don’t care. You never did. And that shit hurts. Like, a lot. But do you know what probably hurts the most? It wasn’t even the physical and psychological toll you put me through. It wasn’t even when you cost me the title because I got that back with the quickness on the following Olympus. Didn’t even have time to mourn the loss. It just plopped back into my lap.” 

“No, what hurts the most is — I don’t remember. Not as in I don’t remember what it is, but I barely remember anything after what I’ve put my body through in such a short period of time. The damage Senn, Project Smile, The 7th Ward, Rich, and Drago caused. I know I’m not going to get any sympathy from you because in your mind you’ve been put through way worse during your seasoned career. Tis nothing but a scratch for you. But it wasn’t just one blow to the head that caused my brain to slowly turn into scrambled eggs. It’s been the repeated shots. From all the chair shots and the lead pipes and the barbed wire bats and the street fights and falling off roofs, crashing cars, participating in flatline matches. I’ve been going full throttle. I always have been. I’ve been in OWA since 2020, which I know doesn’t make me an OWA original by any means, but I’ve had zero breaks and zero sick days and unused PTO since crossing my one t and dotting my one i on my contract and that’s because I won’t let the coach sub me outta the game. I haven’t been put out on the shelf for an extended period of time. I didn’t die like a half-dozen of people in this company have. When I lost my world title I didn’t pull a Noah, a Graham, or a Senn and vanish into thin air shortly thereafter. I’ve been here, day in and day out, honing my craft, reppin this brand, showing out in front of these fans simply because they deserve it. By no means am I looking to get a head nod of approval or a standing ovation for just doing my job. I’m just telling it like it is. And what it is, is I’ve paid the price. The bumps and bruises are bound to affect my daily life. Such as going to google something and forgetting what it was a few seconds later. I knew that when I signed up. The moment I stepped inside that ring, I would never be 100% again. This line of profession isn’t your typical career path where you work in a cubicle for 40 years to collect that pension. This is jammed-pack action and you’re lucky to make it two years here with the quality of talent that OWA has. Most burn out after two weeks. But off the top of my head, I can’t remember some rather important shit. For instance, Elijah, name every member of The Dynasty. Ok, easy. Senn, Darkane, Matt, and myself. But there was a fifth that showed up a little later from Japan. What was his name? And my mind goes blank. Hey Elijah, the biggest win of your career was when you dethroned Jacob to become the Immortal Heavyweight Champion. What was the name of that pay-per-view? I — don’t remember. Fuck, I don’t even remember who I faced at Final Destination unless I look it up or somebody blurts it out, then it slowly comes back to me. But I don’t remember who Darkane faced either that night. Shit’s frustrating but I’ll get through it. Just know, that I’m aware that some of my opponents are listening to this, thinking that taking me out Old Yeller style and taking this title off of me would only benefit me in the long run. While I disagree."

"Because this title is all I have left. Everything and everyone else has left me. This profession is all I know. It’s where I feel wanted and it’s where I belong. And because of that, I have no problem with putting my body and my life on the line every time I step between those ropes because this —  is my life. And I will continue to fight. I will continue to tape my wrists and lace up my boots tight and walk down that ramp not because I have to, but because I want to. Need. Because I need to. Just like I still need that match with you, Darkane. I’m basically trying to will it into existence at this point. But until then, The Thunderbastard will suffice. I’ll take what I can get. And that’s a mindset we share. Ever since you won the APEX World title, hell, even before that, yes, you’ve racked up some wins, they’ve come in bunches and yet, you’re anchored with that. That title. It’s done you no favors. In fact, it’s held you back. Because while you’ve knocked down every opponent that’s come off that assembly line, you haven’t been rewarded for it. While you lay out open challenges for that title, the reason why you get no response other than the sound of a tumbleweed rolling into the frame is because that title isn’t worth it. But with your chest puffed out and with the way you’re talking, you would think our titles would be swapped. Or at the very least, you would think you’ve been the number one contender by now. But you haven’t. And you know, if this title is what you’ve wanted this entire time, you could have very well asked me instead of plotting against me on the low when my back was turned, of course. That wasn’t very Darkane-esque if you ask me, but then again I feel as though I never knew the real you anyway, so maybe it was on brand after all. But I do stand by my comments that my name carries more weight than yours in 2023. And you can go burn some more faces of children or switch it up and use grandparents to send your next message and it won’t change a thing. Not even sure why you took offense to that proven factoid. It’s not even an insult. With everything you’ve accomplished, you are held to a higher standard than most. And even though it appears as though this is considered a down year for you, it would still be a career year for 95% of OWA’s roster. I’ve said it time and time again, that while I have lost every shred of respect that I once had for you as a person, I still respect you as a competitor. Because you’re one of the best to lace up a pair of boots that this industry has ever seen. And with the way things are going, in due time, I’m going to pull up a seat at that table right next to you. Hell, I even remember before our match on Olympus, I admitted that I don’t know if I can beat you, that’s just me being honest, but I would love nothing more than to find out. You know, the same match where I decided to pin Mark instead of you after OZIAS’ behemoth ass fell onto the both of you? All so you could preserve this whole not getting pinned or being submitted for a year thing that you clutch onto. And because when I finally hook your leg, I want it to mean that much more.” 

“The length of your Immortal Heavyweight championship reign will never do you justice, Rich. Twenty years from now people will look back at this title’s history and see that I won it twice and that I dethroned you only two weeks into your reign. But there’s more to it than what meets the eye. I didn’t just waltz in there and take this from you as you fell to the ground so you could roll over and die. You are many things, but a pushover, you are certainly not. The last time we squared off in that ring, you made me work. You made me sweat, you made me bleed and a couple of tears may or may not have streamed down my face. Thug tears, of course. Heading into this match at Civil War, I made sure to do my homework on my opponents, it’s the smart thing to do, right? To cover all the bases, to be brought up to speed, and to reduce the element of surprise. So I rewatched our match back just a few days ago so it could be fresh in my mind. It started out with me busting you wild open. And when I say started, I’m talking a minute into it. You kinda had it coming since you thought you were slick by cashing in a contract that was never intended to be cashed in the first place, but it’s coo’, Rich. Water under the bridge. So we follow that up with some kendo shots, some chair shots, which was child’s play compared to what we had in store for each other later on. Such as throwing me off a balcony, crashing 20 feet below. After what I went through with Drago a couple of weeks prior, that should have been the final nail in my coffin. But it wasn’t, as I managed to breathe new air into my lungs and I kept going. I wasn’t going out like no punk, believe that. So you threw me head first into a glass window which wasn’t very cash money or you. I was bleeding. You were bleeding as we left a trail of blood in every and any direction. I then stapled that cut on your forehead shut. Which was very kind of me, if we are being honest. Ignore the part where I reopened it a few moments later. That wasn’t my intention. I just didn’t like my stapling job. Thought I could have done it a little cleaner, so I redid it. And I needed some brass knuckles to speed up the process because the staples look liked they hurt. I’m basically a medical professional after I played the Operation Board Game once for like five mins until the dude died, but there’s neither here nor there. But speaking of things that hurt, you jammed a screwdriver into my face, meh, it is what it is. Nothing a bit of super glue couldn’t fix, so all good. And then to finish the job and slam the door shut on your reign, I hit you with The Book of Eli to seal the deal and become the first ever two-time Immortal Heavyweight Champion."

"The point I’m trying to make, as I briefly go over some of our matches highlights is you’re good. Like really good. Dangerous too, no matter the result, which I’m sure we already knew, right? I didn’t exactly pull the cat or I guess Gat, outta the bag there. You’ve proven your worth against the likes of myself, Graham Baker, and Lazarus — which puzzles me as to why you decided to waste your breath on nonfactors such as El Landerson. I always thought you were about the bigger picture — perhaps I was wrong, but I digress. As I was saying, there is no easy outing when facing you. And with our encounters, I never leave our matches the same again. Truth be told I’m still feeling the effects of some of the stunts you put my body through and even with that, I genuinely want to run it back. Not because I’m like Lazarus who puts his cute little suspenders down and legitimately gets off to pain and blood and violence all because it makes him feel allllllive. What makes me feel alive is walking down that ramp and feeling the crowd’s energy. But the reason why I enjoy facing you is because it makes me better. And that’s what I’m looking for. For the iron sharpening iron. I want to push the envelope as your champion. I want to bring something new to the table so these traditional singles matches aren’t going to cut it. With the continued harsh conditions that I face, who knows how long I’ll have this title for. It could end at Civil War. It could end a week after, a month after, or a year after. There’s no telling — but no matter the duration, I want it to be memorable. And I want to give the fans the matchups they’ve been clamoring for. This ain’t boxing, Rich. I ain’t ducking anybody by kicking potential matches down the road as far as I possibly can. You guys want to see me face Rich again? You got it, at Civil War. Darkane? You got it, at Civil War. Lazarus? Nobi? RD3? Mark? You got it, at Civil War. Or what about some of the fresher faces such as C, Marce, and Jessie B? You got it, at Civil War. These are the same people that have often gone out of their way to question the legitimacy of my reign. Thinking I’m too unfit to continue to hold this and that they will take the baton from my cold dead hand and carry on where I left off, as they leave me in the dust. While in actuality I will continue to lap every last one of them."

Michael Bishop, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Darkane, DT The Ruler, Lazarus Arjen and Tomomi Shinozaki have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Krysis
An Ally in Need Civil War #2
Post March 16th 2023, 12:37 pm by Krysis
OWA Promos - Page 9 Ezofbj28

An Ally in Need
Civil War #2

Devi Vlog Entry….

I've been hearing a lot of shit from a bunch of people who I'm taking on the Great War. And some people said that I'm a waste of space because Jeff X and the Thotline recruit me cause they need extra help, they're losing the fight and they need their advantage! I mean look at the collective people who I'm teaming with…

Jeff X
Former World Champion, Appalachian Strong Style who's the only person that I can trust! After he came over to me for a request to team up with Thotline. And I had second thoughts about it but when I heard about what happened to April Song who's originally supposed to be on their team, Jeff called me for help at the last minute cause he has no one to turn to! And also he's my fellow North Carolinian til the day I die!


Chris Sabretooth
For someone who was possessed by HAVOC, you're going through alot since Hana Nakajima and Havoc have been working together. However you have been looking out for Jeff since you guys became Tag Team Champions and I have you to thank and I can always have your back for this war!


Michael Bishop
You have been well supported by me since I won my first OWA Championship at Pluto's Gate and you congratulate me! You're an awesome fighter and a pioneer of combat sports.


Arata Asakura 
Well this is a shocking turn of events, that I'm teaming with a former member of the Golden Dawn, more importantly had to deal with your relative like Rin! Because she's the reason that NAMI is no longer my friend and made me not to trust no one in Odyssey, but I know you can discipline her, more than anyone in Havoc's team.


Theodor Pavel
We haven't met personally, but I know that you have my support.


Bad Meets Evil 
Marie Bouchard and Violet Cunningham, my two favorite people. Look I may have gotten carried away by putting you two in the OWA Goddess Championship, now that Hana is currently holding it but it is all about The Great War and I'm willing to get along with both of you against Havoc and his band of cronies! So you two had my undying support!


Thotyssey
Angelina Magnum, Rebecca Filth, and Felix. You three have always been a thorn in my side since day 1! I couldn't beat Felix and worse she unified the LAW Lethal Sparks Championship and created the OWA Spark Championship. Now I know that you three ladies had a change of heart recently but I still hate your guts but I'm willing to put my trust in you three, I mean who else I can trust with you three.


I mean look at these people, this is an allied power group that I can really trust. Unlike Havoc's team, look at these imbeciles you got Jason Long, that Irish pastry who got his head stuck in his ass cause my old pal and mentor Stark won the OWA World Championship on Kingdom after winning it at Hardcore Havoc, how's that work out for you Jason? Edward E. Softly aka Abholos the man who should be in the Asylum because he is about to take out Jeff but I'm glad I've stopped that from happening! Maggall, Maggall, Maggall. My fucking god you come at me and with "YOU HEARD ME!" Shit, dude work on the better promo before you come at me and my team otherwise shut the fuck up! Rin Asakura girl you lucky I'll have your head on the platter after what happened to NAMI, you and Havoc are responsible for her sacrifice but hey she deserve it, I should have stopped her when I had the chance but I decided not to, cause she had it coming because you made her choose to joined the Golden Dawn and not knowing her fate, it's her fault and so are yours! And you Ruri Kuzunoha I don't why you joined with her, the minute that you joined is the second she'll stabbed you in the back like she did NAMI, and what bothers me is that you didn't help me after that beatdown with Rin and NAMI cause you know that Rin made a offer to joined the Golden Dawn you couldn't had the nuts to save me. For The Minorities don't fucking know you nor do I care. Skylar Arceneaux fucking hell how many times that you and I keeping cross paths with each other and you know that there's a long-term receipt for putting me in the ICU months ago. And finally Diantha Rosso the Women's World Champion! I respect you not only as a veteran but as the face of the Odyssey brand as the OWA Women's World Champion but you're not just gonna run down on me and my insecurities like a troublesome cunt you are. No, you don't come at me and tell me that I'm beneath you and below me, no I don't beneath or below to no one! Not to you and not to everyone else! Jeff X knows what he's doing when he called me to be on the team cause I teamed with Jacob Senn and Team Dynasty in the Three Stack Doomsday Cage Match and won!

But you know that I feel ashamed of you about your brother Carlos, Diantha. You talking down on him and why can't we mention him huh? Caused he is dead to you or something? just because he's never a world champion in OWA but you are! That's sad…That's really sad…That's really fucking sad how your brother has become to, pretty sure Emmanuelle will said the exact same thing or maybe differently. And if you are going to be the bride of Satan and take my head well…I'll like to see you try cause if I'm going to hell, I'm taking you and the rest of your team with me. Because Frontline, Bad Meets Evil, and Thotyssey knows that I'm the only ally I trust! And we gonna carry the flag to The Great War and together we gonna end Havoc and his cronies! And once it's done! Everyone will move on their lives, while me is focusing on getting the OWA Women's World Championship or becoming the 2-Time OWA Goddess Champion! And I'll show you why Jeff X chose me to battle this war.

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace and DT The Ruler have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Felix Hartley
hell and back // CIVIL WAR I
Post March 16th 2023, 1:39 am by Felix Hartley
OWA Promos - Page 9 Felix-Banner2

OWA Promos - Page 9 DIB


She looked at the countdown flashing at the top of the Big Oasis Brand Stadium. The numbers were flashing bright red, casting a red glow over the arena. Felix was on her knees, breathing heavily, seemingly in tandem with the countdown. She watched, her stomach full of fear, her legs weak, trembling, locked underneath her. Waves of anxiety filled her chest, palpitating her slowly breaking heart, pulling the bile from deep within her gut up into her throat. She couldn’t look away.


00:10

Flash …

00:09

Flash …

00:08

Flash …

00:07

Flash …

00:06

Flash …

00:05

Flash …

00:04

Flash …

00:03

Flash …

00:02

Flash …

00:01

Flash …

00:00




She furrowed her brow and shut her eyes tight as a criminally loud horn echoed throughout the stadium reminiscent of the beginning of The Purge. She covered her ears with her hands and felt the slick, warm blood that covered her fingers coat her face. When the horn stopped, she opened her eyes and fixated them on the concrete ground in front of her. Stained with blood, stained with carnage...Stained with war.

She knew if she opened her eyes, it meant she had to accept the reality she knew she’d see. She took a deep breath in, the expansion of her chest radiating pain down her body as the adrenaline from the night slowly dissipates. At the height of her inhale she opens her eyes and looks down. She’s kneeling beside Rebecca Filth; she’s without a pulse, covered in blood, eyes mid-way shut. A wave of nausea washes over Felix as she reaches over and puts a hand on her sister’s still-warm face. Her bottom lip trembles and she fights back the urge to scream out. Felix’s bloodstained fingertips dye Rebecca’s silvery locks a pale pink as she runs her fingers through her hair once more, arranging her hair in a way that frames her face. It’s easier to remember her this way.

She looks up and a few feet beyond where she sat, she sees Angelina Magnum. Her body molds into the concrete. Her face beyond recognition as fresh blood layers build onto the old, turning her face a putrid ombre of black and maroon. Her leg has been twisted backwards, the bone bursting out of her skin letting a mix of blood and tendons spill out towards Rebecca and Felix; symbolically tying them together in death.

Her breathing intensifies; she begins to hyperventilate, overwhelmed by a feeling of paralysis as she barely clutches onto her stomach. She falls to the side, attempting to let the blood circulate back into her legs and feet. Her wrist cracks under her as she tries to support her own weight and she yelps out in pain. She turns around to look behind her, clenching her jaw through the pain of straining her neck. Beads of sweat drip down her forehead, washing the blood down with them as the droplets seep into her eyes. The familiar sting coursing through her sockets blurs her vision, but as she squints she makes out the image of Michael Bishop’s body hanging over the rafters, his throat slit nearly ear to ear. He looks as if something inhuman took a massive bite out of his stomach, his chewed up intestines dangling like Christmas garland. Blood drains from his body at both ends, turning his skin a bright shade of white quicker than his deceased teammates’.

She doubles over, touching her forehead to the concrete as she silently cries. Between sobs are big gasps of air. She wails out, both in pain and in sadness, screaming between breaths. She’s never felt more alone. She’s never felt guiltier. She’s never felt less worthy of surviving. A stark realization that her life in comparison to the people she considered family over the last several months means nothing. She stretches her arms out in front of her onto the concrete, digging her fingernails in and letting her nails chip and twist as the emotional torment engulfs her body.

Felix…

She stops as her eyes pop open, listening in complete silence for her name. She quickly sits up and scans the arena. Her gaze stops when she meets Jeff’s. He’s barely able to speak, spread across the concrete floor like butter. His fingers twitch as he barely clings to life. She musters a weak smile; she was physically incapable of expressing the relief she felt in this moment. Painstakingly, she crawls over to him on both knees and one hand, coddling her broken wrist.

W-We…We did it…

Felix nods frantically, a small laugh crackling through her blood-stained teeth as she almost reaches him.

But then…

Jeff’s expression fades into fear as he drags one arm up his body to clutch at his chest. Felix stops dead in her tracks as she watches him with fear in her eyes. He coughs…Projectile blood and vomit shoot from his mouth and nose. His eyes shut tight and he grunts like he’s in the worst pain of his life. The arena’s lights slowly begin to dim…. Further and further… until all she can see is the outline of his body underneath two glowing red eyes.

No…

Felix mouths the word as she finds herself completely unable to speak; as if her throat was completely numb. Havoc stood above Jeff’s body as the arena slowly began to shake. As Havoc slowly raises their arms up into the air, the arena shakes harder and harder, the foundation crumbling in spots beneath them. Jeff’s blood-curdling screams are barely audible; they’re mixed into the chaos of the building nearly collapsing around them. His body glows a bright orange as Havoc’s arms are slowly raising more and more…Felix tries to storm her way to them but the floor in front of her collapses and she can no longer get to him.

Jeff’s mouth opens, a bright orange glow emanating from his mouth as Havoc finally reaches down with brutal force, gouging both arms straight into Jeff’s mouth, splitting him open from the inside as his body cracks in half like a kinder egg. Each new crack in his body glows bright orange as Havoc shoves his arms further and further down Jeff’s throat, incinerating him from the inside…

Finally, Havoc rips his arms out from Jeff’s mouth, leaving his body completely cracked in half down the middle, his sides flayed open like a baked potato. In Havoc’s hand is Jeff’s heart, still beating with a white mist surrounding it.

His soul.

Havoc snorts the white mist up through their nose in a state of complete euphoria as his head slowly rotates like something out of the exorcist towards Felix. She watches in fear as Havoc’s laugh rings out like a low rumble as they bring Jeff’s heart up to their mouth. Havoc flashes their teeth and doesn’t hesitate to sink them into Jeff’s heart, tipping it upward to let the blood drain from it directly into their mouth.

His head twists around once more, looking at Felix directly in the eyes before spitting the blood from Jeff’s heart directly into her face. She screams but the blood fills her mouth and begins to fill her lungs. Suddenly she can’t breathe…




***




Felix sits up, feeling the cold air hit her damp skin. The sheets underneath her had been steeped in sweat and tears, the very same ones that were still in the process of rolling down her cheeks. She tiredly wipes them away as she catches her breath. Instinctively she reaches out next to her and is comforted to feel the warmth of Jeff’s skin.

It was a reminder that he was still alive. Everyone was still alive.

There was no way she could go back to sleep now, even if she wanted to. She grabbed a hoodie and rifled through her bag for her laptop, tucking it underneath her arm. She was about to step out onto the hotel room balcony, but took a step back. She went back to her bag and reluctantly reached in, shuffling around until she found the prescription pill bottle she fished out of the garbage two weeks ago before Kingdom. Marie had tossed them out of concern for her teammate, but Felix was out of the salve Marie brought her. It was a high dosage of lorazepam - or Ativan - that her psychiatrist had recently prescribed on account of the stress Felix had been under. She hasn’t had nightmares since the night she was raped, which meant that she was now preparing to experience another mental trauma she’d have to spend the next twenty years unpacking.

She slipped two under her tongue to let them dissolve before she headed out to the balcony. The cold midnight air felt nice. She sat down and took in the view of the city until the memory of the nightmare wore off enough to feel grounded back in reality. She sets her laptop on her lap and rests her feet on top of the railing. She starts typing maniacally into the search bar.

The First Great War.

She sat back and watched while swirling the remains of the Ativan in her mouth. She watched the bright red numbers flashing in the same countdown she saw in her dream. She watched as reality itself became completely interdimensional. The surroundings of the arena melting away into a completely different place in time. The time-shifting that people outside of this universe may not even know is possible, or how it has affected the events of their daily lives. She watched the cocoon that housed Abholos; the giant, monster-sized sack of black slime that consumed souls as a source of power. With each soul consumed, it grew in size. Her face contorted and she almost forgot she was watching a real life event and not a Vincent Price feature film. She jumped at the sound of a sudden voice coming from behind her…

Spoiler alert, Kenny dies.

She turns her head to see Jeff leaning up against the sliding door, placing a cigarette between his lips. She sighs, not saying anything but turning back to the stream. Jeff takes a seat in the chair adjacent to her.

Remember that day in the hospital when–

I remember the hospital very well,” He smirked. Felix rolled her eyes.

Before that, I asked you if Abholos coming back was really that bad?

Yeah,” Jeff said, exhaling a cloud of smoke.

You left out a lot of detail,” Felix lazily swirls her finger around the laptop screen.

He stayed silent, looking down at the ground. There were a lot of gaps she had to seemingly fill herself, given that whenever she tried to talk to him about what was going on, he easily sidetracked her. Given the information that came to light over the last few weeks and the events of Odyssey and Kingdom, brushes with death were becoming regular occurrences, and if Jeff was right, they didn’t have much time left until the next one.

In my defense, the details I left out were not exactly important for you to know at that moment.

All I’m saying is that you criminally undersold this. I don’t know if… I don’t think I’m prepared–

Hey,” Jeff leaned forward in his seat and took the laptop off Felix’s lap. “Look at me. There’s nothing separating you from the likes of me, Chris, Mike, Theo…Filth, Magnum…Marie…Nobody. There’s nothing we’ve done that you can’t. The Great War…is what it is. But you wouldn’t be on this team – the weight of the world literally resting on our shoulders – if you couldn’t fucking handle it.

She looked at him with hopeful eyes, undecided if she found it charming or annoying that he’ll still choose to focus on protecting his team than come to terms with the looming possibility of his death.

We all have our purpose in it. Filth has a plan for Abholos. Chris needs his wife back. Arata needs his daughter back. Marie and Violet are avenging Banshee. You have Diantha and For the Minorities to take care of…

He trailed off. On purpose. But she wasn’t about to let it slide.

Which leaves you...and your deal.

He stayed silent for a moment, lightly trailing his fingertips up the back of her sweatshirt. She didn’t budge. When he realized the attempt at distracting her wasn’t working this time, he got up out of his chair and headed back into the room.

It’s three o’clock in the morning. Come back to bed.

I can't sleep–

I said come back to bed.

Yes, Daddy.




***




To say that over the last few weeks I’ve been to hell and back would be… hilariously ironic at this point. Every night before I go to bed there’s an evolution in my head. I used to dread the nights I worked on the pole. Complaining about work on my drive home, crumpled up one dollar bills falling out of my thong, complaining about how long it takes to lace up thigh-high pleather boots. I thought I hit the jackpot signing some shitty contract with Global Wrestling Coalition in 2014 because the money was right, and I got to be the center of attention on my own terms. I thought it was my meal ticket to a better life. One without pain, one without loss… one without abuse… one without consequence. Through rape, assault, divorce, and the death of one of the most important people in my life, I thought I had paid my dues. That I was done with pain.

All of the most painful moments I’ve ever experienced flashed like the worst montage I’ve ever seen in my head the night of the Promethean Chamber. Like the way a mother holds her newborn, as soon as I was handed the Undisputed Women’s World Championship, it felt like I was given a second lease on life. Reassurance that everything I’d fucking lived through was worth it. That my relentless martyrdom to trauma served its purpose and came full circle to completion. To rebirth.

And just like that, it was gone.

The sweet, fucking euphoric taste in my mouth was replaced with a bitter paste.

But now…looking back on that moment with the information that I have…that pain is somehow still incomparable to how I feel going into this war.

There are nights I feel invincible. Nights when I’ve remembered how Thotyssey came to be, the sisterhood that we’ve built. How the three of us dominated the brand one by one. When I think about everything we’ve accomplished and the way it made us feel to tout statistics every time we got into the ring; the power we felt by measuring our success every single week and pie-facing our opponents with it. The nights we’ve overcome insurmountable odds. The night we became one with the Frontline.

Then…there were nights I felt small. Insignificant. Unimportant. Not enough. Nights when NAMI’s guts were blasted all over the wall. The night Banshee stepped in front of her arch fucking nemesis and took a knife for her - and died. The nights that Havoc stopped a whole arena from breathing while sending their disciples through crowds of innocent people to kill us before we killed them. The night Hana thought Chris was cheating on her. The night I lost my Sparks Championship and Maggall’s fat fucking ass collapsing my lung. Two weeks ago when I was drowned and then set on fire…Right before I smashed a plate over Ruri’s head the same way my father smashed one over mine.

We plan on opening the portal to hell, but I’ve been microdosing it all my life.

Yet somehow, we are the enemies. Add it to the list of tired narratives. A number of different excuses from a number of different people for a number of different reasons. You villainize us because we are trying to save Chris’ wife. You villainize us for our skin colour; the perceived opportunities that just lay at our feet because of it. You villainize us for having ‘no purpose’. Nothing changes the fact that every single one of you has a motivation that is self-serving, and it all circles back to the fact that the only thread that ties you all together is your deep-seated hatred for Thotline. Because we don’t stay down. Because your team, in the face of any other adversity, would prevail.

Because every other year, it has.

This time, though… you can feel it. The intense bond that we have. It surpasses simply piggybacking on a demon, only to hop off once you’ve hit your stop. You know that as far back as in the Bible, good always prevails. In every movie, in every show, in every book; in every plot, in every sequel. The parable always remains the same.

We are intimately familiar with pain. We are able to pull from that supremely deep place where we lock things away and use them to shape our experiences later. Learn from them. Tap into them when we observe others and compartmentalize them. Much like we’ve been able to do for the last few months. Much like I was able to do when I was bedridden, hospitalized with a collapsed fucking lung and forced to sit on the sidelines and watch. A voyeur to my own circumstances. While my body healed, my mind ran rampant. Thinking about what this war meant to me personally. Selfishly. Beyond the lives of my family - because I trust, and I know, that they will look out for me the way I look out for them. And I trust, and I know, that between all of us is a silent vow that if we die, it’s for each other. It’ll have been out of our hands. We know what we’re walking into.

I have suffered enough. And I have suffered for the last time.

I am after Diantha’s blood. I am after Skylar’s head. I am after DT and Raivo’s souls. I will carve Maggall’s heart out. I will brand my pink AK47 and load that motherfucker to the gills if it means that I can finally have one. Shred. Of fucking. Peace. One iota of satisfaction.

Because absolutely nothing will feel better than standing over Rin and Ruri’s bodies, showing them exactly why Thotyssey’s presence was necessary and had nothing to do with ego for once. Nothing will feel better than seeing what colour Diantha is underneath her skin, because the fact that she’s holding what should have still been hanging over my shoulder as I walked into this war has been under mine this whole time. This was never Skylar’s fight. And truth be told, I’m sick of the fucking interference. I sat back while Filth and Angelina fought for the Undisputed Women’s World Championship. I sat back while Filth and Angelina fought again, with Banshee this time. And I had no choice but to sit back again, while Filth brought Diantha to her knees, only to be royally fucked out of what could have been the reign that sent Diantha to the shadow realm where she belongs forever.

Every fucking person on my team – in my family – has said the exact same thing, Diantha. That if things were fair, if you weren’t hosting a Championship reign based off of a cash-in after I had already suffered through one of the most brutal matches this company has ever created, after your loyal lapdogs hadn’t already capitalized on my broken body…

I would serve you up on a fucking platter.

You can twist it like you were relishing in your little full circle moment, but be fucking for real. You were angry. You were fucking mortified. Because you had to share your spotlight with Filth for the last two years, and she took it from you EASILY. Then, when I came around…your ego couldn’t handle it. Your status at the top of Odyssey was a memory, and we made sure of that. You couldn’t bear to see us succeed, watching us as we snatched accolades faster than you ever had. Watching our reigns creep up to yours…in some cases, surpassing them. One major event after another… One major championship after another…No end in sight. No pause in our momentum. You rounded up the ol’ gang, inspired them with a second-rate Martin Luther speech, and disguised your severely bruised ego and fleeting memory as a makeshift race war uprising.

Call me the second fiddle again if you need to, but it doesn’t hurt so bad once I realized you’ve been riding shotgun to Thotyssey this whole time. Belt or not. You’ve played your cards. You’ve shown your hand. You’ve admitted I’m the better wrestler. And you better hope there isn’t a single moment we’re alone in that stadium so that I can show you exactly how right you are.

Maybe Raivo will come to lick your wounds… Maybe DT. Maybe Maggall. For each question, I’ve had an answer. Every time we’ve been in the ring with For the Minorities, they’ve failed. Every time it counts, they’ve failed. And Havoc? Abholos? They don’t give a fucking shit about you. To them, black lives don’t matter much more than any other ones. You’re the ones indebted to them; nearly half your team owes EVERYTHING to Havoc.

Which is why all roads lead to ending them. For good. For the good of the fucking world. For the good of OWA. For the good guys.

Because without Havoc, we can all safely resume our places in the natural hierarchy. Diantha…For the Minorities…All of you will be exposed as the fraudulent champions that you are. You’ll never have this much success in your career again. You’ll never be able to accomplish anything like this ever again, because everything you owe your success to will be sent right back down to hell. Then you will realize where your power really was this whole time. And that is when I will take back what’s rightfully mine. That’s when Chris can finally take his wife home for the first time in literal months. Sleep in the same bed. Resume their normal life. Focus on his career without wondering if he’ll wake up in the hospital or not wake up at all. Michael can go home to Rebecca and Lita, hold them, cherish them, remember how it feels to be home. And Jeff can breathe easy. The weight that will be lifted off of his shoulders; the unfair burden he’s been shouldering for all of us…Gone.

You will all be left broken. Body, mind and spirit. No religion to pray to. No demon to worship. No more fucking crutches to lean on.

Your precious moments become memories…and the real hell begins when you just have to sit back and watch it happen.

And you will have felt what I felt.

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Jeff X, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Darkane, Rebecca Filth and have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Michael Bishop
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 16th 2023, 1:31 am by Michael Bishop
OWA Promos - Page 9 H6FbGQL


Tiocfaidh ár lá

“Our day will come”. Michael Bishop was a second generation American-Irish man born in Chicago, a melting pot of different nationalities. He knew his heritage from a young age, his mother; “Laura”, made sure of that. From a young age the Second City taught him that the environment he grew up in would not give an inch, and every single ounce of progress and success he made in surviving, to get to a life that was more than survival, was agonizing. A knock down, drag out fight for the fittest that taught him that any true victory was going to be earned at the end of a long war of attrition- that’d be proven correct many times, in many eras of his career. However; the present man that stood as Kingdom’s finest would not be who he is without his past. Built from fire, mentored by failure, wisened by tragedy. 

“Our day will come”, the rallying cry of everyone stuck chest deep in a foxhole against overwhelming odds, pinned down by superior fire, waiting for their chance. A gap in the salvo, a break in the assault… the survivor who waits, biding their time and prepares for their chance to counter-attack will only need one chance. For when the chance for retribution presents itself? They had spent too much time preparing…. In the present day, he cuts off a set of krylex wraps; a far cry from the cheap hand dressing he started out using. He runs his hands over his knuckles, it had been a long time since that night but he never forgot her words. 

He finishes training and goes back to a place he knows all too well; The Frontline War Room. It had been renovated since 2020, back when they were all newly introduced, thrust together comrades, who’s only goals were to defeat Havoc. Now? An uphill battle, against armageddon, under fire from three gods. The more things change, the more they stay the same… but their time will come. Their victory would arrive- it had to. His runs his hand… every mark, cut, dent… he was there fore. He could remember every plan made, every argument had, every reconciliation done. It was… nostalgic. 

“Fancy seeing you here” a voice catches his attention, he turns, Felix Hartley. He rolled his eyes, “Future Mrs. Jeff X” and himself had an… interesting camaraderie. Like the rest of Thotyssey, they were never formally introduced until after Frontline and her group had aligned themselves together. The Dreadknight’s trust was hard to gain, but once it was, it was almost impossible to lose. She knew that; Jeff made it clear to many others who would work alongside him, he’d felt the growing pains in Frontline’s early years. But now… it was a back and forth friendship. He’d gained a great deal of respect for her, albeit she was too busy attempting to split his marriage apart to find out. “I could say the same, Jeff isn’t around here” he snarked. Felix laughed as she lingered into the room; “He’s off doing whatever he does with Chris, I don’t judge. I came to check in on my war room”.

Your war room, huh?” he says, feinting territorialism, albeit jokingly. He stops playing around and rubs his eyes, dropping into a chair at the table. Felix sees this; “You look run down, “Thanks”, “I mean it…”. He sighs, sitting back in his chair: “Things have been kind of hectic, Felix”. She nods… taking a seat as well; “Tell me about it…”. It’s a moment of silent vulnerability for the two, having fought so many battles in the past months, that the calm before the storm seemed overwhelmingly deafening. She’s the first to break the silence; “This is gonna sound selfish but… no matter the stakes, no matter how complicated things have gotten, I still want revenge”. He nods “You’re right to…. But don’t let it consume you”. Felix rolls her eyes argumentatively, he had a point- even if she didn’t like it. 


He can see the conflict in her eyes, he’d felt it before, he was still battling it to this day; “I’ve buried a lot of people…”. The crude remark abruptly breaks the silence, He continues: “I’ve stacked a lot of bodies to get here and before long I started to become blinded by it a lot of them were men younger than me trying to get their start, I didn’t give them a chance. Rules of war were; kill or be killed… I beat a kid to death once, he screamed for his life. I could have probably spared him, put in a tendon bind. But no… part of me liked it, even now there’s just a… instinct in me to feed off of shit like that. I fed into it too much and it nearly cost me everything… You need to be focused, you need to be better than that. Diantha knew what she was doing with that briefcase; the opportunist’s big break. She sold her soul out to become the world champion amongst her group, who needed to sell herself out to gods to sustain her, who hides behind tin soldiers to protect her. She needs the projection of power because one on one? You’ve had her number, you’re just waiting to dial that shit in”

Felix’s eyes glanced at the table, Hartley’s path in life wasn’t easy… not by a long stretch. Now was a moment of retrospect she hadn’t been afforded, or encouraged to take. Somehow, Bishop does that to a lot of people. She looks up at him; “Think it’s that easy?, nothing’s ever that easy. Dreams are easy, ambitions come with the industry we’re in. But making them happen? Separates the chum from the champions”. “That night is still… vivid to me. I still remember when I took that leap of faith. From sex work to this… It was very show to show in the beginning, I didn’t start having a stable life till much later..-”. The trip down memory lane for her flickered from comfortably nostalgic, to melancholic. He knew how to tell a person’s mindset from looking at them, being a coach, a father, and a mentor will do that. He drags her back to the present: “You made a choice, you didn’t give up… Faith is one of the hardest things a person can have because when it’s just you out there, when shit gets tough, it’s easy to give up. You didn’t. You became the woman who beat the Banshee, Karlson, Magnum, and Filth in a single night. You earned your sisterhood’s respect, toppled a clash winner, and regardless of how that night ended you still stood tall with two championships. That’s who Diantha is afraid of… You, the woman who even backed into a corner, on wobbly legs, dug her heels in and said ‘Come on then, bitch’. Neck deep in the shit, still spat in the devil’s face. That ain’t easy, I know personally…”.


Hartley raises an eyebrow; “You do?”. His mind drifts to the day he met Izanagai; Boiling Point 2021. Tensions flare as part of the Frontline erupted, Michael stood as the only one willing to draw the line in front of the old Arata Asakura. Even as the ‘Gaijin Killer’ threatened the wrath of the gods, ‘The Revenant’ still marched forward. It was a bloodbath, but Bishop beat him punch for punch, kick for strike. Only when Arata was knocked down into a corner did it happen… a lightning bolt, similar to the one seen on the cruise, hit Michael directly in the heart. It takes 60 voltz to cook a steak, 10,000 to knock out the power in a three story home. Bishop took 300 million directly to the chest… and even as he was smoking, his nerves burnt, his skin crackled… he staggered, he stumbled… but he stood tall. Izanagai looked surprised… even terrified. His throat was a mess of smoke and blood, but that didn’t stop Bishop from saying; “Th…That all y-you got, bitch?


In the present day, Mike exhales slowly; “Yeah. something like that. “… Why’d you get back up?”. “For Rebecca. And for a promise I made a long time ago”, “To who?”, Laura, my mother. After hard days, she’d pick me up and help me keep going. In my darkest moment, when it seemed like my career was over, she lit a fire under my ass I don’t think I would've gained without her. She was tough when I needed it, she had seen every step of my career”

Felix is surprised at the sincerity of his words; “She sounds like a wonderful woman”. Bishop swallows slowly in response; “… She was. The realization hits her, and both of them are silent for a moment. He doesn’t let it last; “We probably never thought we’d be here when we both started our respective journeys… but we are here. Overcame everything, stood tall against anything. The fight isn’t over, and we will see this story through. I’ve seen disaster and Armageddon play out again, and again. Every night. That’s the world my daughter will grow up in, if she ever gets the chance to. You’ve done right by the Frontline, Felix, and by me. They’re driven by greed, hinging on fear to prevail against a group of people who find courage in the darkness. Sadly for them we’re all ready to die for a world no longer plagued by Abholos, Inzangai, or Havoc-”.

“And for each other”. He nods, “We will win, together. Then? You are going to get your title and your revenge, paid in full. They locked eyes; his confidence, even in difficult times, always seemed to ease whatever anxiety she had… even if she didn’t voice it. It was aggravating how he managed to seemingly pull it out of nowhere. ThanksI mean it. I should go get some sleep”.

 “You should, you look run down

She scoffed; WOW! Okay”. He chuckled, and she swears it was the first time she’d seen him laugh. She headed for the door but stopped, she peered back at him. Sitting solitary in the old Frontline War Room, head probably thinking of a thousand counters, for a million maneuvers to use in the coming war. She debated with herself on saying something… the soft bitch inside of her won out; “Hey Mike…”.


“Yeah?”


“.... Laura would be proud of you”. A thousand thoughts seem to go on in his head, all of them conflicting, yet… he nods. Felix disappears down the hall, and Bishop is left to look at the old logo painted onto the table. “ ‘hope so…”


—--------------------

Faith. It and I have a very… estranged relationship. My own personal duality… I am not a religious man, yet I have fought with gods. Then again when every higher power has proven the saying; if one is all powerful, they are not all good, how could you believe in one. Benevolence has always been a myth, my baptisms have come at the hands of my own choices, the consequence of choosing to march tall against the tide of opposition. One in blood, then another in fire. One in lightning, burning all of my muscles then daring me to get up. One in darkness, trying to convince me the fight was over and that I should give up. Evil prevails when good men stand by and do nothing. Tyranny fails the moment there is someone willing to stand in their way and deny them the right to absolute control and absolute victory. When you are face down on the ground, canvas, or cage, perseverance under fire is the backbone that will carry you through. Belief in your fight, and faith in yourself will carry you through. Whatever it takes. 

That is what separates us from our enemies; A long time ago, the Nightmare King Havoc told me that fear was the greatest weapon he had ever found. With enough of it, he could conquer countries, lean on it hard enough, and he could destroy the world. He has failed thrice now to make good on those threats. I know fear, I’ve instilled it in the eyes of my enemies and it will forever be an effect of my octagon heritage. It succeeds when it makes you hesitate, too afraid of the consequences of failing… the will to act and the ability to push through. I endured 700 days of isolation that made me ask myself if I truly wanted to make good on the hunger that still burned inside. It is a lesson that can only be learned the hard way, it requires maturity fostered from humility- being pushed to the lowest point of your life only to slam your fist into the ground and push yourself back up. On day 701, I met the Nightmare King… I looked into his eyes, and I felt the want to destroy, burn, and dominate that he’s projected for three years now. I know what he looks like when he's true to form, it’s why I can say with absolute certainty… he is afraid. His words were coated with uncertainty. They are all afraid, because when we march onto that Great War battlefield we will persevere, we will engage, and we will win. 

So let’s not waste any time, and let’s get this shit going. This industry is built off of blood, sweat, death, and triumph; I know it better than any of you because I have very literally been doing it before half this field was even born. That’s a real fucking statistic, speaking of statistics, I have continued to do it at a higher level, longer than anyone else… with more success per capita than anyone who stands across from me. I did it legitimately, I did not without breaking a sweat, and I broke records and set a standard that will not be met for years to come. That fact lives rent free in the minds of many, especially our World Tag Team Champions…

For The Minorities: I want you to look me in the eyes Raivo… you too Donovan. The funny part about engaging in staredowns for two years is that you can tell when a man is petrified before any words even leave his mouth. That’s what happened in Seoul, in Warsaw, on that cruise… put us against each other and you know deep down that it haunts you that fundamentally, atom by atom, I will always be more of a champion, a fighter, and a man simply put because when effort is required, you refuse. When tenacity is called for, you are silent and deaf. We’ve gone back and forth now, spilled each other’s blood, the only difference is that when each of us looked into the abyss you blinked first. The cry of oppression even as you aligned yourself with the likes of men who seek not victory but systematic genocide. Donovan; we got down and dirty on that five yard line, and even as you sliced me open, spiked me on my head, did everything in your power you couldn’t even fuckin come close to a victory. I had the entire goddamn world breathing down my neck, everyone praying for my downfall but all it turned into was a cemetery of failed aspirations as I proved again, and again, for 231 days that I am the premiere champion and the main motherfucker on this brand. And you know what’s crazy?! How many open challenges did I do, how many times did I dare anyone to come forward and for all your requests for a rematch, neither of you accepted.


What about you Raivo, afraid I’m going to break out my collection of guns? Let me keep it stack: If I wanted you dead, I would have pulled up to your house and threw a fucking pipebomb through the window. I would have hunted down every single member of your bloodline until the only one left at the end of a line of tombstones was you. You lived under gunpoint of the threat of the four most infamous letters in the industry; OWAC. While my time with the championship has ended, I am still the Heavyweight King. Nurtured from every discipline, of every corner, every temple, every mentor who taught me how to bend, break, and silence the efforts of opponents. I cracked your skull, and you both ran from the Main Event scene and still have never come back. I beat the blood and piss out of you, spat in your mouth, made you my bitch for the third time in ten months, and you had nothing to show for it. It keeps you awake every single night that you dared to touch my family, and when we met one-on-one, I deconstructed you and a fucker with a bum knee put the fear of god in you. There will be no mercy this time, for either of you. Every battle from the last 20 years courses through my veins. No quarter, no prisoners, when your defeat comes, it will be through all the smoke and fire your godly partners can throw at us- and fail to capitalize on. When your death comes, it won’t be from a bullet or a blade, it will be from my fuckin’ hands. 

Money is the greatest carrot on a stick; flash enough of it in the right cunt’s face, and they’ll march straight to their death for it. Such is the story of Skylar Arceneaux, El Dorado’s finest, the shell of a stable which is now down 2 out of its 3 starting members. You proved long ago that morality was never a dilemma for you, so let me break through to you with the only thing a five foot stack of corporate rat shit will understand: Your bottom line. You stand to gain nothing, and you risk everything… You are dying for people who will run a saber through your back, a knife through your ribs, the minute after the dust has settled. Let me make this very clear… You got comfortable on Odyssey, but now you’re treading on Kingdom soil. You are on a sinking ship, this is a losing battle, and you will come out the otherside nothing more than a casualty of a war you should have never enlisted in. But you have, so if we meet? I will tear tendon from bone, I will dislocate, relocate, and snap every nonessential feature until the only thing on your mind isn’t money, renovation, it will be pain and you will be screaming through spit and blood for me to end you- for us to end you. 

My words are backed by a 250lb arsenal, ask anyone among your team and they will have no choice but to verify it from the scars on their souls. 


Isn’t that right, April? The woman who traded her air force fatigues for championship gold. One of the few people to experience real war, and one of the old war horses of this. I’m not going to stand here and act like you aren’t April Song, former women’s world champion, submission specialist, and lethal fucking assassin. Your mental fortitude has carried you through eras and battles, but it is slipping. You know the fight you are in is wrong, and I pray you find the strength within to turn your crosshairs on your “teammates” and open fire. Because the world is at stake, April, and I will not sacrifice billions to save you, and if I have to cut your life short… I’ll be the first person to stand at your coffin for that 12 gun salute. 

I compartmentalize, I reacquire, and I re engage. That’s what separates champions from the rest, on call at all times to put two in the body, one in the head, roll them up for three or make them quit. Anyone, anytime, anywhere- isn’t that right, Ruri? Outlaw Champion. Looks good on you… I mean it. You’re the corsair abandoned by her friends, left to find herself in the dark. I’ve kept a close eye on my enemies and I know what hesitation looks like… I saw it from you on that cruise. That strap you’re carrying has more vicious heritage in a single ounce of it’s leather, than Maggall’s entire bloodline. So do yourself a favor, do right by it… and pray I don’t see you out there because I have put down every Outlaw after me, to try and come for my neck, and it’s kill or be killed here. I may not have a championship strap, but those who invoke my name do so with respect, because I cleared my division and buried enough workhorses to build a company from the ground up. I’m looking at you Diantha. You’ve waited for this, a woman who claims to be disregarded, yet even after two clashes, several world titles, and a briefcase… the only Rosso worth a damn snorted coke five times a day, before he cruise missiled his career into a fucking light post at 55mph. Your brother, Carlos. That eats you up inside, doesn't Diantha? You went on a whole spiel about others being overshadowed and yet the queen of Black Excellence is still seeking to be acknowledged. You were once a force of nature, self destructed by your lust for victory, if you were half the bitch you claimed to be you would have walked out there alone and squared up to Hartley. You didn’t, because you knew you couldn’t. Guess that's what happens to the psyche of a woman who made it to two Final Destination main events, twice in a row, and blew it both fuckin' times. The day will come when you fall flat, when Felix rips her title off your still warm corpse, and you become nothing but a bump in the road. The deadliest finisher of your reign was a distracted referee and a steel chair. I've been to hell, I took a vacation in purgatory, so as a price for you wanting to go to war and play general I will make you scream. 


The lowest circle in hell is reserved for betrayers, and when it came to brotherhoods like The Mafia, trust was everything, Loyalty was above all. But you knew this, didn’t you Jason? How’s that championship reign going- oh wait. What did I say shortly after your victory, Jay’? Your little gamble will be remembered as pyrrhic; you proved everything I said right, and I never should have stopped you from painting your shitty apartment wall with your shitty brains. Everyone was so fucking HAPPY for you, that they forgot every sin you committed. Every fiancé you drove away, because as soon as something didn’t go your way, you broke their orbital bone, collar bone, and showed the only fights you can win are with women half your size. I remember the night your brother came to me, busted face, crying because of what you did to him. You are a drug addled sociopath, and now that the victory graphics and honeymoon period are gone… everyone has seen you for what you are. A 43 day failure, who has consistently time and time again, fucked up every single chance you were given on a silver fucking platter. I pray for your mother, six feet below ground, who died hoping you would make something of yourself. You haven’t, and you never will, and I am tired of seeing you brutalize everyone who tries to care for you. Waging war against good men is bad for the soul, and I have fought thousands. I will never claim to be perfect, but you made the mistake of trying to pain yourself as a hero. Make no mistake Jason; You will not leave this war alive. No gun you fire can kill me, no finisher you can muster can stop me, no army you can send will halt me. I spent hundreds of hours in training learning every strength, every weakness, and every insecurity that rests in your battered, corrupted soul. It will all be dragged into the light when I finally get my hands on you. 

What is a god to a nonbeliever who has seen the crack in their armor, made them bleed, and sits ready and waiting to do it again. Izanagi; Japanese god of creation turned instrument of slaughter, a being I know all too personally and who’s battles I’ve experienced all too intimately. There once came a time when your lightning terrified the world, until the Second City Dreadknight stood tall and defied you. Rin believes she can recreate the terror her dead father once instilled, yet none of her shoguns answer the call because at the end of their book of revelations stands a Revenant unwavered by godly wrath. There came a time when I blamed myself for Havoc’s rise, but as a wise man once said… Blame is useless, Action is necessary. He may have imprisoned Hana’s soul, but for the sake of my brother Chris, we will free her. Abholos has tormented my mind for half a year, battled me for what felt like centuries. His biggest mistake was showing me what is to come should we fail, because now that I have seen what awaits us. I will not let it stop us, no matter what it takes to secure our victory, even if it costs everything.

Diantha Rosso, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Darkane, Elijah Hampton, Rebecca Filth and have spoken. It’s such good shit!

avatar
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 16th 2023, 12:41 am by PAZ
OWA Promos - Page 9 Ucpn4wn

Olympus is Mine
Aight then.

Aight, OWA.

I figured y’all out.

I’ve been here long enough. I’ve been thinkin’ I’ve made a name for myself here. Figured I’ve done enough to prove to y’all that Big GAT is a major player. Shit, I was told so by Graham Baker, himself.

Sorry to peel the curtain back a lil’ bit.

Muh’fuckas dead anyways.

Soon as I got here, I was heralded as some great big signing. Bro, I shit you not. Muh’fuckas sayin’ shit like ‘It’s about time!’ and ‘Finally!’ Some of these fools saw how I brought the fuckin’ ruckus over at Strong Style Wrestling ‘n’ got them pussies wet. I get here ‘n’ I have a banger against Graham. I have a banger against Noah Reigner. I show up ‘n’ put in the fuckin’ work. I do everything in my fuckin’ power to push that rock up that hill ‘n’ the best I had to show for it was that fuckin’ Icarus Title.

‘Oh but Gat, you was the Immortal Champ!’

Nah, homie.

Where I’m from, we don’t count that foo-foo shit.

You wanna rep yo’ set? You wanna be the fuckin’ King Kong of the hood? You snatch that crown ‘n’ you make it known - without a shadow of a doubt - that you the fuckin’ shit. You’re THAT MAN. And despite my winning streak - despite bein’ on a fuckin’ roll when I was makin’ my way to the top of that fuckin’ mountain. All I got to show for it was a failed attempt at defending a championship I took from Elijah’s cold, nearly-dead hands.

‘This yo’ king?’

Nah, fam. I ain’t shit.

Nah, Omega Wrestling Alliance hasn’t been the best spot for Rich Gatsby. Despite how big ‘n’ bad I say I am, there’s always a muh’fucka out there who badder than me. Seems like it anyways.

Maybe Cage sees somethin’ in me that ain’t nobody seein’. Maybe Cage keeps givin’ me these title opportunities cuz he still sees me as a major player. Maybe Nate Cage just wants to get his fuckin’ British-Jersey-whatever-the-fuck humor across by puttin’ Big GAT in these situations.

Fuck if I know.

I’ll tell you what I do know.

I’ve been doin’ this shit for a long ass time. Not as long as some, but long enough. I know how it feels to carry a fuckin’ company on my back. I also know what it’s like to have the expectation of bein’ the top dog. Bein’ the man that a company relies on for that promo, that match, that anything. You put Big GAT in a high pressure situation ‘n’ you’re guaranteed a performance of a lifetime, win or lose.

So this Thunderbastard? Lotta muh’fuckas is in it. Lotta muh’fuckas wit’ shit they gotta prove. We finna be out here tryna unify three championships. Fourteen mark-ass tricks ‘n’ me - fuckin’ goin’ to war. Bringin’ out the biggest guns in they collection. Some of these muh’fuckas I’ve been in the ring wit’. Others finna be the first time.

But there’s one muh’fucka who I got my eyes set on.

He knows it, too.

EL LANDERSON.

You ‘n’ I got some fuckin’ beef, son. Some of that carne asada beef. Al pastor ‘n’ shit. You think I forgot, homie? You think after all this time, Big GAT ain’t around here rememberin’ what you almost did?

Game Over.

A vacant Icarus Championship Title.

The fans voted on a Championship Scramble, Big GAT against some of the biggest up-’n’-comers on Olympus.

You was there too, vato.

I ain’t never forget what you did to me, homie. The audacity to try ‘n’ beat me?

You, of all people?

Muh’fucka do you know who the fuck I am?

I’m the Juggernaut, bitch.

I won that title ‘n’ started on my path to where I’m at today. I used that Icarus Title and cashed in ‘Option C’. It was everything I needed to finally become the Immortal Champion, even if it was just for about two weeks.

‘N’ you, El Landerson… YOU.

I almost never got there because of you.

Because of that, homie? Because of that you finna have to pay the cost.

You a Cali kid, just like me, El Landerson. You know the west coast be the best coast. You ‘n’ I? We should’ve had it all. Joinin’ forces as the Cali Cartel. Fuckin’ shit up ‘n’ bein’ them Kartel Kings.

But nah… you chose violence.

It eats me up inside, El Landerson. Knowing that you ‘n’ I never crossed paths after that Game Over pre-show match. I wanted nothing more than to end yo’ fuckin’ career since then. You humiliated me. You made me feel like some fuckin’ worthless piece of shit.

Worse than Noah Reigner.

Worse than Elijah Hampton.

Worse than Lazarus Arjen.

I’ve always felt like I’ve performed my best against the men I just mentioned. I matched their intensity levels because that’s what you do in big matches. You fuckin’ go out there ‘n’ you deliver. I ain’t win against any of those three men, but I guarantee you they remembered every fuckin’ strike, every fuckin’ suplex, every fuckin’ hold I put on they asses.

You don’t get signed by the OWA to be mediocre, El Landerson. You sign to OWA to become the GREATEST. It’s somethin’ I’ve been strivin’ for since the moment I stepped inside that fuckin’ ring.

You talk about makin’ yo’ daughter, yo’ wife proud. You say winnin’ all three of these titles will make you mean something here in the OWA.

But nah, homie.

All you is? Is a fuckin’ joke.

A fuckin’ jester in front of kings. I don’t give a fuck about yo’ feelin’s homie. I don’t give a fuck about yo family. You been here for a long ass fuckin’ time ‘n’ you ain’t got shit to show for it.

Yet here you are, in the same match I’m in. In line to possibly become the new Unified Champion. You in there against muh’fuckas like Elijah Hampton, like Darkane, like Lazarus Arjen. You in there against Mark Michaels ‘n’ the rest of Olympus best of the best.

But you don’t belong, son.

You ain’t at this level.

‘N’ no matter how optimistic you feelin’. No matter how sunny yo’ fuckin’ days feels. I am that dark cloud. I am that negativity. I am THAT MAN. THAT MAN who finna do everything in his fuckin’ power to crack yo’ fuckin’ skull open.

I don’t like you, homie. Simply put. I could give a fuck about all this noise about this Bit Luchador ‘n’ how he’s an inspiration to all the fuckin’ kids cuz he’s about the size of one. You confusion’ the youth, El Landerson. You makin’ them think all you gotta do is put on a fuckin’ mask ‘n’ you get these superpowers. You become fuckin’ Super Lucha or some shit.

That’s why I gotta do to you what I gotta do.

I gotta put an end to your reign of fuckin’ terror.

These fuckin’ kids need a real hero, El Landerson. You ain’t it. You just pretend to be one. Behind that mask I see a fuckin’ grown-ass man holdin’ back the tears. The pressure gets to you. It builds ‘n’ it builds ‘n’ you think the POWER OF POSITIVITY finna help you push through it all.

I have to end you, El Landerson.

I have to finish you.

You look at Lazarus Arjen ‘n’ Darkane - The Seventh Ward. You imagine the violence and destruction they’ve laid waste. The sickening shit they’ve done to people. People like Elijah Hampton. Shit, check two weeks ago, when Arjen carved my ass up ‘n’ wanted more of my blood. You look at Corey Matthis and Marce Rambeaux, C,  Ryo Sakazaki and Reginald Dampshaw III. Fuckin’ Don Hendrix. All these fuckin’ men want nothing more than to be called champion.

Something they, unfortunately, won’t be able to do, El Landerson.

Because once I’m done wit’ chu, my schedule is clear, homie. I ain’t got nothin’ but time ‘n’ money ‘n’ I’m a cheap ass muh’fucka.

Y’see, I need them titles, though. I need to show Olympus ‘n’ all these fuckin’ doubters just who the fuck they talkin’ to. I set the example ‘n’ it all starts once you ‘n’ I are in that ring, El Landerson. I guaran-fuckin’-tee you it ain’t finna end good for yo’ ass. I’ma expose yo’ studio gangsta ass once ‘n’ for all, homie.

Muh’fucka keep reppin’ the six-one-nine when San Jose gotta six-six-nine area code… fuck outta here wit’ that noise, goddamn.

This is where I put on my happy face ‘n’ tell y’all I got nothin’ but respect for all the competitors in the match, but I’m past that level wit’ y’all. Rich Gatsby ain’t comin’ here to fuck around. Y’all finna find out real fast, on hood. Look at the fuckin’ gold on the line. You think Big GAT comin’ out to fuckin’ play? Fuck that. This is a whole ‘notha level of GAT. Fuckin’ Playoff GAT. Locked in ‘n’ ready to bust a cap on all y’all asses.

I don’t give a fuck what y’all thinkin’. Whatever strategies you thinkin’ up. Whatever way you wanna pull things out or try ‘n’ sneak through. Throw that shit out the fuckin’ window. Thunderbastard ain’t that type of game. You wanna survive ’n’that ring? Y’all better hope you don’t hear Kendrick Lamar play when y’all in the ring cuz y’all finna find out what happens when y’all see me on the street.

How fittin’ we finna be in Germany for this shit. How fittin’ the Thunderbastard will be the match for this shit. Y’see, what Nate Cage has essentially done to y’all was put y’all in a little small cell. The only way out of that cell is into that ring. ‘N’ in that ring?

It’s the fuckin’ butcher.

Y’all have your own struggles. I got mine. But Cage? Cage is wrong for this one, yo.

He’s the muh’fucka y’all should be mad at. He’s the muh’fucka who decided to put fourteen of y’all asses in the ring wit’ Big GAT. Ryo Sakazaki know how it is. Ya boy, Corey Matthis tried to fuck around ‘n’ find out. C? C caught these fuckin’ hands fo’ sho’. Shit, DE’MARION saw the fuckin’ ruckus up close. Elsewhere Reginald Dampshaw done see how deadly my fuckin’ grapplin’ goes. ‘N’ Hendrix? That muh’fucka for damn sure ain’t wanna see no fuckin’ smoke from GAT.

I don’t give a fuck about accomplishments. Y’all can talk yo’ shit about yo’self all you want. I don’t give a fuck what titles y’all have won, what tournaments you’ve competed in, who you fuckin’ beat. None of that shit matters to me, homie. What matters is when that fuckin’ bell rings, when Kendrick plays me in, ‘n’ you standin’ in my fuckin’ ring. Ain’t no wins or trophies or any of that shit gonna mean a damn thing when I make yo’ ass sit down. Ain’t finna matter when I drop you on yo’ head with that Gatsplex. Ain’t finna matter when I concuss yo’ ass wit’ my ‘bows.

I’m comin’ for blood, y’all. You in my way? I’ma knock yo’ ass out.

El Landerson, I hope for your sake, you stay outta the fuckin’, vato. I hope you understand my hatred for yo’ ass runs deep. Deeper than any Blood/Crip shit. Deeper than Viernes Trece. Deeper than any of that shit. You almost cost me everything, and because of that, I will take away everything. Fuck yo’ wife. Fuck yo’ daughter. Fuck everything about you, homie.

You nothin’ but a dude in a mask who everyone is afraid to tell ain’t about this life.

I’m the fuckin’ truth, homie.

I’ma set yo’ ass free.

So vaya con Dios, my guy. I ain’t fuckin’ around no mo’.

I came to Omega Wrestling Alliance to make a fuckin’ impact. I didn’t come here to fuckin’ toil in the fuckin’ midcard. I ain’t out here tryna play nice wit’ anyone neither. Big GAT is done wit’ that shit. Elijah? Lazarus? Y’all had to kill me to beat me. Y’all had to do your damndest.

Now imagine fightin’ a muh’fucka wit’ nothin’ to lose.

I’m in my Notorious era, naw’m sayin’? I’m ready to fuckin’ die for this shit. Ain’t gonna be no Mary J ‘n’ 112 singin’ fo’ me. This is it, this is fuckin’ IT. I’m goin’ in that Thunderbastard ‘n’ I’m takin’ no fuckin’ prisoners, on hood. On fuckin’ HOOD! I’m makin’ Germany Chesterfield Square! Fuckin’ Vermont Vista! Look that shit up, bitches! I ain’t here to fuck around no mo’!

EL LANDERSON YOU BETTER HOPE YO’ ASS AIN’T NEVER FUCKIN’ CROSS ME IN THAT THUNDERBASTARD! YOU FUCKIN’ TALK A BIG FUCKIN’ TALK ‘N’ I KNOW FOR DAMN SURE YOU AIN’T WALKIN’ NO BIG WALK WIT’ DEM SMALL ASS LEGS OF YOURS! BITCH, HOW YOU HAVE A DAUGHTER IN THE FUCKIN’ FIRST PLACE!? WHAT DUMB ASS MARK-ASS TRICK DECIDED TO JUMP ON THAT FUCKIN’ CHURRO!? NAH, FAM. THIS SHIT ENDS HERE! EL LANDERSON YO’ FUCKIN’ DAYS HERE ON OLYMPUS ARE NUMBERED! YA HEAR ME!? COMPRENDE!? I DON’T GIVE A FUCK ABOUT YO’ LIFE, MUH’FUCKA! I’M TAKIN’ IT. I’M GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU!

And what more? I’ma take all three of them titles and shine them shits real nice. Triple Belt GAT.

Olympus is fuckin’ mine for the takin’.

Michael Bishop, Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton and Felix Hartley have spoken. It’s such good shit!

marielacorriveau
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 15th 2023, 8:42 pm by marielacorriveau
Where Evil Grew
Civil War II


OWA Promos - Page 9 Giphy



Essex Street, Salem

“There’s a storm warning, you know.”

Marie looks up from the shelf she’s browsing at and laughs. “I know. Call this an obligatory stop when I’m in the East.”

“I’m flattered.” The shop’s petite, raven haired owner leans over the counter. “But I don’t think there’s anything here for you, Marie Bouchard.”

Marie stops looking at the smooth rose quartz sphere in her hand and seems to deflate a bit. “No. No, I don’t suppose there is.”

“Maybe down by the wharf? There are a few places there that cater to a… more specialized clientele. I’m afraid Essex Street is more for the tourists, we just… indulge the fantasy.”

“No, I know. That’s why I’m here, just… looking. Trying to recharge, make sure I don’t fall to pieces before we begin next week.”

“I’m sorry. I can’t imagine you get much levity these days. Maybe you can check down the street, get an aura photograph with your partner. They’re very popular.”

“No.” Marie sets the sphere down. “You’re right. I should… I should get back to it.”

“Good luck, sister.”

-


“I’ve noticed something. It’s not my most cutting observation, but it gives me a little bit of satisfaction.”

Marie is breathing hard, standing on a wooded path, sweat dripping down her forehead.

“Nobody is asking who I am anymore.”

She takes a look around, watching for any movement, listening for any sound past the wind blowing snow through the trees. 

“I guess after Apocalypse How got their asses handed to them twice in a row, nobody was feeling like it anymore. Yeah, Rin seems to think that even now she can talk down to me, doubt my abilities, because she’s got… let’s see. A sister fucking duncle hanging over her shoulder, a demon who was almost defeated by the power of Rebecca Filth’s pussy, and Havoc, who was once beaten into submission with a folding chair.”

Marie pauses, looking down at the bag she brought.

“No, sorry, I got that wrong. Abholos wasn’t almost defeated by Rebecca’s pussy, that would be something he could high five the other demons about. He almost got defeated with the power of Rebecca’s compassion. Even your ringer is vulnerable to the power of a decent fucking human being popping up. How does that feel, Rin? Knowing half your team is on a countdown to realizing they have no actual reason to be with you, and another third is just waiting for someone to be nice to them? That’s not even magic, cherie. Unless the real magic is the friends we made along the way, I guess. But come on, even I’m not that soft. Real magic is blood, bone, viscera and vomit. Real magic comes from pure, undeterred will. You can feel it before you see it. And you will feel it, Rin.”

She crouches down to start unpacking, setting jars down in the snow as she works. “Your story, by the way? I’m so sorry, I’m not quite moved. I may have sunk to summoning Mussolini, but I wouldn’t be all that fussed if his twitter rampaging granddaughter came to me with a sob story about being treated like a monster. You are a monster, Rin. Not because of your blood, not because you had the misfortune to be born that way, because even a witch knows that real monsters are made through their choices. You chose this, Rin. Maybe you chose it because of love, but I’m not all that fussed about the details. You picked Havoc as your champion, you’re bragging about that choice, you’re still being an absolute bitch to the girls, and, oh yeah, you killed my fucking friend. Forgive me if I remain unmoved by your trauma - oh, it is trauma. But I’m not your therapist. Talk about it with somebody, but don’t come crying to Filth about the fact that she’s recovered more than you have from the shit she went through, and don’t expect any of the others to be gentle with you, okay? I’m the sweetest of the bunch, and I don’t give a fuck. Cool motive, still murder.” 

Marie finishes setting up her jars in a wide circle, holding up her hands to make sure she’s gotten it just right before she begins to unscrew each one.

“I guess there’s a lot to say about that, hein? Motives. What brings us all here. Everyone is busting out the same old same old with Thotyssey, they’re whores, whores are stupid, here we go again, repeat ad nauseum until the dumb sluts nearly put you in the ground. Rinse. Repeat. Did it ever occur to any of you that they’re the smartest ones here?”

“Frontline is here, ultimately, for Chris. Yes, yes, they save the world, they go to war, that’s their thing. But they’re here for Chris, before anything else, and Chris is here for love. It’s a big beautiful domino effect. It’s emotional. It’s driven by heart. So are Violet and I. We lost someone we cared for very much. Yes, this is my duty, I was in this fight before Banshee died. But the thing that galvanized us was, I think, that love. That loss.”

“Thoyssey is here because they have the brains to know as goes the world, so goes their lives. And they’ve come through. Rebecca almost undid all you had with a simple kindness. Angelina has gone from spoiled brat to hardened soldier. And Felix… Felix, who I always respected, who I always saw something in… well, she and I have reached the sort of in ring understanding most people only do after decades of learning each other. Or a quick jaunt to the other side to meld souls. Either one, it doesn’t really matter. We wind up in the same place. Shit, I think teaming with her I might know her body almost as well as Jeff does. But that will just get everyone frothing at the mouth about whores again, we’re all just here for the orgy while Chris jerks off in the corner crying, right? Is that the idea? Tabernak.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I appreciate their brains, but I appreciate the love that binds the rest of us too. There’s nothing quite as powerful, if you forgive my sentimentality. If you don’t forgive it, then fuck you. Don’t really care, this is my time to talk, you can call me soft later.”

“Chris is here because he loves his wife. His actual wife, not the thing wearing her skin and twisting in her brain that you all brag about following into the inferno. The rest of Frontline are here because they love their brother. They’re all willing to die for him, and one of them…”

Pas un de plus, pas un de plus, pas-

“None of them will. Because they have the rest of us. Because I love just as strongly, I fight just as hard, I go just as fucking far, as anyone you could put in front of me. Because I lost my sister, and I will be the one that makes sure there is not one more life sacrificed on Havoc’s altar. Do you understand me? Do you understand what I am willing to do for this world, for these people who not only are standing beside me to save everything, but who came to me in the depths of my grief and allowed me to rise to a purpose I was born for?” 

“No. None of you do. How could you? You haven’t gone through this bloody baptism.” 

“Oh, DT. I think I was too nice to you earlier, appealing to your selfishness. I assumed that your selfishness would outweigh your stupidity, and that was kind of ridiculous of me. After all, you went with Raivo as your partner. You remember, the guy I flattened and got a crisp 1-2-3 on. You laugh at our symbols and our vain faith, but you’re the one in league with a demon. Seems like you actually do believe in something.”

“Or have you decided you don’t believe? I could see that, men can rationalize anything they need to to keep going. Maybe you’ve rationalized. You do think, for some reason, that they’re really with you. That they’re focused on The Great War the way you are. You’re half right. Oh, I hope someday you know what we’re doing for you, cher. I hope one day you sit back in whatever five star assisted living facility you wind up in, surrounded by nurses who despise you, shunned by all but the most compassionate girl scout set on earning a merit badge for reading something to you, alone except for your money and whoever it can still bring to your side, and you think of me. Of what Thotline gave to ensure this world lives and breathes. I hope it burns you up inside.”

“Because you, you have no idea what’s coming if we lose. I’m sure you’ve thought it through a bit, you’re a businessman, you’re optimistic to a fault - ah, but it’s not optimism if it’s money, it’s not faith if it’s in the religion of infinite growth, is that it? But you don’t really know. You haven’t seen what emanates from inside of Havoc, you haven’t felt the hunger, and the hate, you haven’t seen through millennia of torment and tasted what’s left of the air in the wasteland that could be. You're not afraid because you don’t know enough to be afraid.”

“If you did, you’d be sitting this one out. No, DT. I don’t think you’re Raivo’s pawn, or his tag along. Worse. You’re Havoc’s, and you don’t even understand yet what you’ve done. All humans are dust to a demon, cher. Clay, breathing on borrowed time, thrown out of the great unknown into screaming existence, to be conquered and snuffed out by the infernal horde. It doesn’t matter what body Havoc is wearing. Well. I guess it does if it fools you into thinking you have something to gain, and you bought it. You have no one but yourself to blame when you can’t take it back.”

“Ask Hana sometime. What you have to gain, what you have to lose. Not now, not in the light. Wait. Be patient. Watch for the right moment, when the fire has been tempered, when you see, to your great, dawning horror, that inside those eyes is a broken, screaming girl. When that moment comes, ask. And see how quickly it fills her up again, how it moves under her skin like a swarm. And then tell me I don’t know anything about war.”

“Magall, let’s not talk about being mentally prepared. Please. I’m not going to apologize for being a little bit torn up about losing someone I care about.”

Marie pauses, staring down at her work.

“No. I was wrong to say that. I wasn’t a little bit torn up, I was devastated. All I could hear was my own screaming. All I could see was her face. Not the wound, not… not my friends. Just her face. Our exquisite monster. Our beautiful abomination. The nightmare that makes all others grow pale and blow away like dust. My friend. Even now, when I try to think of her… I see her face as it was on that night. You’re right, that I was very cautious. Very careful. The ever steady voice of reason, keeping everyone from rushing forward into danger. You see it as a lack of backbone, which doesn’t surprise me much. I see it as the embodiment of one. Do you think it’s easy, creating a plan, keeping order? Do you think I got here by being passive? No. The rook is not as flashy as the queen, it’s blocked in on all sides, it has to wait, hold back, be part of a strategy. But when the path is clear? Ah, the ground it covers, cher.”

“I’ll spare the world any sad attempt to appeal to your compassion, because I know you have none. None for me, none for the world. You’re reckless, heedless, you fight with force and a kind of knowing malice not quite clever enough to be called cunning.”

“That lack of compassion actually sets you apart from, of all people, Raivo. Almost, anyway. Raivo, you would have compassion for me, if I hadn’t taken “your” title. How shallow do you have to be to set aside human feeling for a belt you held for six minutes? That’s a dumb question, I keep acting like I expect more from people here, and I know better, I always know better, but I do it anyway, I’m always unpleasantly surprised. What a grand humanitarian you are, allying with a demon for your social reform. How shitty do you have to be to fuck up representation in media as a mission statement? I don’t know if it’s worth it to try and appeal to your knowledge of cause and effect, but I may as well try, hein?”

“You say our plans to stop Havoc won’t work. So what’s your plan when all this is over? Do you think Havoc will leave you alone? Let you move on from this? Setting aside the fact that linking fair representation to demons feels like a PR blunder at best, what is the end goal here? Say, for just a moment, that you beat us. You win. We’re all dead, scattered bits of us all over the arena, Havoc victorious.”

What. Then?

“FTM rising? Diantha on top? Tell me you’re not that naïve, Raivo! Tell me you don’t really believe there is any future for you here! Tell me that in the darkest recesses of the night, when it’s still and cold and you’ve turned off the light and laid down in your bed, your mind never wanders to fire and brimstone. To what will come. In those moments, are you comforted by the team you’re part of? Not FTM, Raivo. No. The larger picture. Do you think, when all of us have been reduced to offal, that your would be team, Ruri and Rin and Skylar, do you think they’ll stay? Rin might, she’s not too smart and she’s so desperate to be told what to do, if she ever breaks away from Havoc, she’ll need you. That’s if she ever breaks away from Havoc. I don’t think that’s that likely. Havoc’s chosen flesh puppet lets her labour under the delusion that her Golden Dawn is something other than an outlet for her daddy issues. Ruri… Ruri is on the edge. She’s not got her head in the game now, and it won’t make it any easier on her once she’s doomed the world. Scratch her off the list. Whatever happens to her… either Havoc will get tired of waiting for her to get in line, or she’ll finally take the last step herself. It gives me no joy to say so. I hope that if the worst should happen, you’ll be kinder to her than I was. Skylar, on the wildly opposite end of the spectrum… Skylar is clever. Entirely unhinged now that she’s had her own self importance challenged, but clever, and vicious. Maybe she won’t even show up. Or maybe she will, and she’ll try to take control in the ashes. I could see that. Her, seeing what she’s done, turning hero out of self interest. Or she’ll take off to save her own ass and disappear to a private island. Poetic justice, I guess.”

“Are you following me, Raivo? Do you see how the story goes? There is no win for you. The closest to a win is us beating you in The Great War. Havoc may be happy enough to use you today, but it all falls apart after its victory. Do you see?”

Marie traces a circle in the air.

“It all goes back to the beginning.”

-

“Boston? What the fuck are you doing in Boston?”

“It’s actually a little… north of Boston.” 

Marie hears Jeff sigh over the line. “Are you still in Canada?”

“What? No, I’m in Salem. I just needed to take some time. Clear my head, you know? You have your way of doing that, I have mine, both… equally valid.”

“When will you be down here?”

“Train leaves tomorrow.” 

Train?! It’s a two hour flight, how long is it by train?”

“About seven hours, give or take, which is the point. I need time alone. I need to be ready. This whole thing has… shit, I don’t have to tell you, I guess.”

“No. You really don’t.”

There’s silence then, Marie holding her cell to her ear with one hand as she looks down Essex Street. She’ll need to call a cab to get where she needs to go, and the weather is getting worse. Her bag is uncomfortably heavy, she’s cold, it’s all starting to feel like she hasn’t thought a damn thing through. 

“I really am sorry, Jeff.” She says quietly.

“I said it was fine.” 

“I just… can’t shake the feeling I fucked up everybody’s focus, and took away your chance to be honest with them yourself. And now you’ve got to deal with everybody freaking out, and-“

“At least you’re not trying to talk me out of it.”

Marie presses her lips together, not sure how to tell him she’s not trying to talk him out of it because she hasn’t accepted it, and whatever she does to stop it doesn’t concern him. Her brain replays Felix’s reaction to her saying she needs everyone to live, the hurt on her face when Marie blurted out the truth - she made it her lie, and she needs to make it true. She can’t let her down. 

She never would have thought Felix’s feelings would count for so much to her. 

“Marie? You still there?”

“Yeah, sorry. I’m still here.”

“Good. Look, whatever you need to do to get your head right, do it and get down here, okay?”

Ouais, okay. Say hi to Felix for me.”

“Who says she’s here?”

Marie laughs. “Witch, remember? Bonne soiree, Jeff.”

-

“Havoc… oh, Havoc. Hana? I don’t know, whoever’s talking. If Hana is still acting like a dickhead after we yank Havoc out of her, that’s honestly not my problem anymore. Like I told Rin, I’m not a therapist, and she and Chris can work it out in marriage counselling. Or she can just send over divorce papers, I don’t care. That’s the thing, we’re not here to save Chris’s marriage, just his wife. I’m sure once Havoc is out, Chris will respect Hana’s feelings, whatever they are. He’s not some psycho stalker, he’s a guy trying to do right by someone he cares about. Of course, none of that is actually my problem, but some people, not naming names, don’t seem to understand the personal dynamics here.”

“So let me set aside Hana entirely. Let me talk directly to Havoc.”

“Do I really care? Yes.”

“Do I know what kind of nasties are waiting behind those infernal gates? Also yes.”

“Should that have been your first hint that you’re really underestimating me? Sure, but be my guest.” 

“We’ve never been one on one, Havoc, and sorry to say, we never will be. There is no sequel to this. Yeah, you’ve been one on one with my partner, but that’s not me. Am I saying that I would’ve put you down? Am I saying I’m better than Violet?”

Marie leans forward, grinning as she unzips her heavy coat. “I don’t have to say it. She did.”

Marie drops her coat on to the snow and pulls off her boots, leaving her in her bare feet in a thin lace dress.

“Felix already has a monopoly on calling Jeff’s name, by the way. And more power to her. That’s the funny thing about the shit you all fling at her, you all claim to be so above it, so cunning, intelligent, but a woman getting some dick really has you tied up in knots. It’s all very… Abrahamic. Which tracks for Magall, I guess, but I’d expect your views on morality to be a little different, oh ageless and unholy being.” 

Marie snorts.

“But that’s the thing about your whole cosmology, isn’t it? The rules. The threads that map out what is and isn’t, what should and shouldn’t be. What else do you know about that cosmology? I’d expect a lot, considering it’s a matter of… well, unlife and oblivion, I guess. Not exactly life and death. I know a fair bit of it myself, from knowledge pieced together over centuries and handed down witch to witch until it was passed to me. The lesser keys, the greater pentacles. Were you there, I wonder? When Solomon yoked a great king of demons to be his helper? Did you see your avernal lords laid low with nothing more complex or mighty than a clever man? Does that inferiority still burn you from the inside out, that in this grand game of celestial senat, humans win every time?”

“That’s your dirty little secret. The thing that allows movies like The Exorcist to terrify the layman, that keeps people shivering in their pews and saying hail marys and praying fervently for deliverance. The secret that you hide jealously, because as soon as it’s out, oh, you can kiss goodbye to your dreams of destruction.”

“That we, even the very weakest among us, are better than the best of you.”

“You’re only as strong as your vessels, your ties, the fear you ignite in people. I’m not afraid, Havoc. Not because of ignorance, not because I’m too cocky to recognize what could happen to me. No, demon. I know. I know what’s coming, and I know, in the most vivid, colourful detail, what you would do to me if you could. Oh, no rain of gore for me, isn’t that right? No graphic, pink mist explosion to splatter the tv cameras and send my family reeling into grief that would shake the world. It would be slow, I think. Intimate. And in my broken mind, it would stretch out into eternity, so hell exists not in what waits for me beyond those gates, but in one moment, lived forever.”

Marie holds out a hand, tracing lazy patterns in the air.

“How divinely chthonic. Sublimely stygian.”

She drops her hand and laughs. 

“Too bad you’ll never get the satisfaction, cherie. Unlike my beautiful comrades in arms, I have no problem leaving someone with blue balls. They can fucking freeze for all I care, shrivel up and die like the deflated aluminum balloon where Diantha’s heart should be. Your murder boner will go unfulfilled. Pas un de plus, bitch.”

Marie steps into the snow, and for a moment she looks surprised by the lack of resistance.

And then she looks down, and sees the steam.

“Oh, that’s new.” She whispers. Slowly, she lowers herself down, watching the snow melt away. She holds up her arms, wide eyed as snowflakes turn to puffs of steam as they touch her skin.

She lays down, and feels the snow beneath her turn to water in an instant, leaving a perfect impression of her body, of her upturned hands, of her shock of orange red hair. The snow is still blowing, sending showers of tiny snowflakes over her body, turning to a warm bath as they touch her. She doesn’t feel the cold at all anymore. 

Marie laughs.

Oh, if only she’d understood before. But there was the thing in her bedroom, the titles, Andrasta, a thousand things to confuse her, to obscure the truth like bonfire smoke, like the dust at the end of the world. 

Not burning as in being burned

Burning as in setting the fire

The beating, bloody heart of the Hex Girls.

The beating, bloody, burning heart of Thotline. 

They aren’t dreams anymore. 

Michael Bishop, Diantha Rosso, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Rebecca Filth, DT The Ruler and have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Diantha Rosso
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 15th 2023, 7:43 pm by Diantha Rosso
And now, at long last, all the players in our little melodrama are all assembled on stage together.


TAKE A BOW! 


After countless hours of preparation and planning, the Promised Day is upon us. With the strength of Havoc, Abholos and Izanagi, the restored valor of the Golden Dawn, the cunning precision of Skylar Arceneaux, the dazzling ability of Jason Long, the brute force of For The Minorities and yours truly, the engine of this destructive, all conquering vehicle…we will eliminate all of our enemies and turn the entire planet into our own playground. Like a heavy spring rain, we’ll wash away all the FILTH and DEGENERACY of OWA in one swift stroke. 


Now, I know my team is littered with super heavyweight wrestlers, men who have held or are holding championships, demons, the current OWA Goddesses Champion and all, but who is not the engine of this team if not Diantha Rosso? I brought Skylar into the fold, appealing to her reason and her hate for the blonde cretins who spurned her. I delivered the instrument to compromise The Banshee to a permanent end for Havoc. I appealed to Havoc’s reasoning, understanding that we have conflicting goals but together we can exterminate all other opposition in front of us instead of simply being vulnerable as individuals. I was the one who reached out to the Great Almighty Maggall, a man who once embarrassed my brother at Final Destination by taking his Championship and the right to be called “King of Television”! I was the one who struck the deal with Giovante Reese that has made For The Minorities an unstoppable force of BLACK FUCKING EXCELLENCE! 


I BUILT THIS MOTHERFUCKER, BRICK BY FUCKING BRICK! 


And now, as Odyssey’s Dictator, I am currently in the Consolidation of Power stage of my coup d'etat. Basically, I’ve already seized the OWA Women’s World Championship, and successfully defended it twice despite this damned place having an obvious conspiracy against me. Now, all of my would-be enemies have assembled themselves in one place, at one time. Let’s take a good look at some of all these ignorant fools, the women in particular! 


Devi Krysis


Are you fucking serious? THIS is Jeff’s Trump Card? One of the biggest wastes of oxygen walking this planet? Someone who was more concerned with defending the honor of Brody Sparks, God rest her wonderful soul, instead of actually having a career? Someone who has been given opportunities over and over again while so many other women with far superior talent have to watch her go out and bore the fans into a comatose state!? THIS IS YOUR GAMECHANGER!? 


Please. 


Let me make something very plain to you Devi: You are beneath me. You are below me. You are not even fit to lick the dirt off my boots. And I’m going to make sure that you never have to darken another doorway, that you never get to throw a stupid discus, or ever get to do one of your insipid, moronic blogs ever again. You want to be “friends” with Jeff? Well, be prepared to become best friends with my knees and elbows, because they will beat some common sense into you. 


Violet Cunningham


A big, stupid oaf. No better than Eris, barely more relevant than Devi. Without Banshee leading her around, she’s even less important than she was before. A waste of muscles and leather, as far as I’m concerned. I look forward to smashing this one’s head in just because of her having the fucking audacity to put her hands on me. She’s going to say a lot more than “I Quit” once I’m done with her. 


Marie Bouchard



Mmmmm….now this is one I can sink my teeth into. Marie, Marie, Marie. I thought you would have learned to just get out of the way. You’re carrying dead weight for a partner and The Banshee is dead. Erased. Rotting. And you are going to join her in a ditch somewhere because this is the portion of our little play that you depart the stage….FOR GOOD! There are some things that I do like about you. For being such a “caring” and “kind” individual, I do have to applaud your level of brutality. I’ll admit you likely had me dead to rights in our last encounter, but you took it upon yourself to inflict more punishment, get a little extra bit of retribution. That reminded me a lot of when I lost to Matsuda, honestly. But what I’m confused about with you is that you believe that I’ve sold my soul. I’ve merely assured myself and my brothers in arms that once the lot of you are gone, we’ll have the run of the place as we fucking please. Now, even though I am supposed to play the part of Big Bad Diantha threatening to kick your head in, I should thank you! 


If it wasn’t for your stupidity, I wouldn’t have the pieces in place to enable me to do what I’ve done. So many things in this war probably could have been avoided if you had just done the ONE SMART THING that anyone has ever asked you to do in wrestling.


And you failed.


Thank you.


I don’t need the assistance of Havoc to run through the lot of you. I’ve already beaten Felix and Filth at their own games. I’ve already beaten you without ANYONE’s help but your own lust for vengeance. I won the briefcase that you got so dangerously close to taking from me on my own. I don’t need ANYONE’s assistance to run Odyssey because, quite frankly, I’ve run the brand for the past five years in some fashion or another and the fact that you consider me desperate is insulting. This? This is a chance for me to wash away all the corrupting, cancerous elements that are eating at the core of Odyssey. 


NAMI? Dead weight? 


The Banshee? Having her around was far too much trouble for my plans. Now, did I want Morrighan, that abomination’s mortal vessel, to DIE? No. but I think that should give you just the slightest bit of indication how far I’m willing to go to secure my place. I’m more than willing to have my share of blood on my hands to secure the future that I want for myself and for my colleagues. If I have to bring about armageddon and rebuild the world from scratch, so be it. The main difference between me and you is that I’m completely devoid of all the attachments and friendships that you hold dear. 


My main priorities in the Great War are the domination of my enemies and securing absolute victory.


Do you think I am completely heartless when it comes to my partners though? No. I want in some form or fashion what they all want. We all crave the same things, just on different levels. Power. Authority. Dominion. Money. Glory. Immortality. And we all have agreed in public and in private that the easiest way to go about getting the things we all desire is wiping out The Frontline, the Hex Girls, Thotyssey and…whatever the fuck Devi Krysis is to you people.


Angelina Magnum


Of all the Three Blind Mice that comprise Thotyssey, I wonder most of all why you are here. You serve no purpose. None. Filth is a better whore and Felix is a better wrestler. She proved as much by outlasting you in the Chamber. What do you have to offer me, huh? The other two, I took great pleasure in humiliating! I made sure that your little troupe of trollops can’t go around waving the Undisputed World Championship and Sparks Championship in people’s faces, telling the world that you set the standard on Odyssey. What standards have you fucking set? You were bullied by the others into joining their little band. 


They’ve both had success beyond their wildest imaginations. And they didn’t need you for any of it. In fact, Filth’s reign as Champion probably would have been longer if you weren’t a fucking idiot who knew their role. Your role isn’t at the top…your role is…


Somewhere much lower. 


Probably on your knees. 


You are barely worth discussing. But I do have a thing for Blondes of late and I would love to add your scalp to my Thotyssey collection. You’re the last one that I haven’t made a complete joke of yet and I feel that time is coming close. I want you to make sure that you’re looking all pretty and ready to give your absolute best. BECAUSE IF I SEE YOU DURING THE GREAT WAR, I’M GOING TO SMASH THAT PRETTY FACE WITH MY KNEES AND ELBOWS UNTIL THERE IS NOTHING LEFT! YOU WILL BLEED. AND YOU WILL WRITHE IN AGONY! AND I WILL SHOW YOU EXACTLY WHAT YOUR PLACE IN THIS WORLD IS:


YOU’RE A FUCKING FOLLOWER! 


Rebecca Filth


The Great Whore. You really are something else, you know that? Full of noble conceit, saying that all of this is your fault. That you’re the reason all these tragedies keep happening. Flattering yourself is a sure sign of delusion, my friend. You weren’t thinking about driving a wedge between me and my partners. You were thinking about serving yourself when the chance came. You wanted glory. You wanted to put me in my place because you couldn’t STAND anyone besides the Great Rebecca Filth getting shine. You even went and fucked Scott Oasis just to get a crack at me. 


How did you feel when you woke up, huh? 


After Jason Long fulfilled his obligations and made sure that I walked out of France the same way I entered, as YOUR OWA Undisputed Women’s World Champion, what were you thinking about? Were you thinking about how you were going to spin this as you still being great because I used outside interference to keep the title away from you? Were you thinking about how you let down your friends again? Were you thinking about who you were going to fuck next to get another championship match? 


I’d like to know. Because the thought of you being upset, the idea that you’re squirming a little at the thought of ME still being Champion after you had your shot, that a part of you no matter small will always cringe in disgust knowing that Diantha Rosso got ANOTHER one past you? I get off to that. Seeing you suffer is like an aphrodisiac to me! 


And you’re all about giving people what they want, right? 


You are NOT flawless. Far from it. You see, you can flip that “aloof ace alpha bitch” bullshit on everyone but me. I’ve been around a long time. Five years in OWA. Ten years before that, scrapping for a living on the independent circuit around the world, sleeping on the streets in slums in Mexico and Europe and scrounging for a living as a gaijin joshi in japan. I’ve seen a lot of people come and go in this sport and I can assure you…you are not special.


Not to me. 


You’re a fine enough wrestler and one that’s accomplished a lot more than most would have given you credit for. But baby girl, that time is over. You live in MY world now. A world where I have an army of Gods, Demons, and the strongest men walking this planet at my beck and call to bring you to heel.


And if they can’t?


I damn sure will. 


You are the one I want to hurt the most. For the hurt you inflicted on so many others. You need to be held into account for your sins, all of them. Everything that I’ve been doing is to make sure that is a reality. You don’t get to win this time. You don’t get to brag about how you’ve done this and done that. I’m not docile like April Song. I’m not as careless as The Banshee. I am the most meticulous, well-prepared wrestler in the world. I am the most COMPLETE wrestler in the world. And after I’ve beaten you, properly this time, you can finally fade away and go back to mourning those you love.


And guess what, there are going to be far more than the friends and sisters you’ve lost, far more than the Banshee for you to mourn.


I’m going to strip your soul naked. Not your body, YOUR FUCKING SOUL! I AM GOING TO RIP EVERYONE YOU CARE ABOUT AWAY FROM YOU RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOUR EYES! I’M GOING TO MAKE YOU WATCH AS THE REST OF MY ALLIES CRUSH THEM!....I am going to lick the tears off of your face as you watch them breathe their last.


I don’t want to kill you. I don’t even want to beat you. I just want you to lose everything. I want you to be the broken down, tired, defeated woman that I’ve already seen when I look to your future. I want you to fight your hardest knowing that, in the end…you will have to watch more people around you hurt. 


You never ran Odyssey. You never were the Standard here. You were just a pretender, a placeholder, a little blip on the radar that gave hope to some just before the darkness of eternity, the inevitable and unconquerable reign of Diantha Rosso took hold.


Be grateful that you had a chance to taste all those things you never thought you would have. Because I’m going to take them away. And I’m gonna get off on doing it. Because I despise you.


Felix Hartley


In a lot of ways I feel sorry for you. Your time in this company has always been…overshadowed by others. When you arrived, there were plenty of other arrivals that generated more fanfare and excitement, but you proved your staying power. You became a fighting Champion only to have your reigns overshadowed by Rebecca Filth. You finally become a World Champion, outlasting all of your sisters, April Song, The Banshee and Liz Karlson. And then, I come through and with a snap of my fingers take your dream away from you. 


I’m probably the last person you want to hear this from, but I empathize deeply with the path you’re on because I’ve walked it. That’s one of the main reasons I came head-hunting during your match with the Doctor. I just wanted you to get the message: Stay away. Stay down. But you don’t want to do that, do you? You had to survive Maggall trying to wipe you off the face of the earth. You had to survive everything I put you through. Even Skylar trying to make you bleed to death wasn’t enough. You kept coming. You refused to stay down. 


I say this with no intention of being facetious or backhanded: I respect that.


But just because I respect you doesn’t mean I will hesitate to eliminate you. And I don’t mean in the wrestling sense…I mean in the literal sense. There are a lot of people who seem to have a problem with me and ironically enough being the most aggrieved you’re the most silent. Silence won’t save you. Screaming from the top of the world with your lungs bursting won’t save you.


Nothing can save you. 


As I’ve said before, I’ve learned from my predecessors who have cashed in on Champions before me. I will not allow you to just simply walk up to me and demand a rematch because you’ve been wronged. At every step of the way as long as you are in OWA you will be my most pressing business. I will make your life a living hell in ways you can’t possibly imagine. You will not eat peacefully, sleep peacefully, so much as take a shit in a restroom peacefully as long as I have a say about it. You’ve seen what I can do, you’ve felt it. You know that I have a literal army behind me and to challenge that would be stupid, even for someone as experienced as you are. 


You’ve had a good career. You’ve put on an amazing display despite your obvious…limitations. You’ve had a chance to taste what being World Champion feels like. You’ve basked in the afterglow after proving even those closest to you that doubted you were good enough. But now…it’s time to go away. Forever. 


In many ways we are different…but in others we are the same. I tried to do you a service by sending you into an early retirement. You’re not built for the same kind of championship life as I’ve been built to endure. And don’t lecture me about your Sparks Championship reign. These are two entirely different animals.


And I’m a far more dangerous animal than you’ve ever come across before. 


Now, there are a lot more matters that definitely need discussion, but there is one thing that I’m going to address right now: my brother. 


OWA Promos - Page 9 Jones_Jonathan.7.19.87_Date.3.26.20.0.0

Look at him. Look at that disgrace. A fucking cokehead. A former monster of a champion now content to sit around and do nothing but sign autographs, fuck loose women and snort cocaine. I’m amazed that he hasn’t been arrested and made a public embarrassment of himself in the past year. This is the man that you people tell me that I am living in the shadow of? This is the man that people exalt? 



WHAT DID HE DO IN OWA!? IN LEGION, IN AWL, IN THE CLASSIC WRESTLING FEDERATION, IN EAW, THE MAN WAS AN ANIMAL! A KILLER! A MAN WHO TOOK EVERYTHING HE WANTED AND DESTROYED ANYTHING AND ANYONE WHO DARED TO GET IN HIS WAY! HE WAS A MAN! HE WAS A CHAMPION! 


WHAT DOES HE DO NOW OTHER THAN HIT ON STEPHANIE MATSUDA AND SHOW UP HAVING STUPID ASS GIMMICK MATCHES WITH PEOPLE LIKE STARK AND SCOTT OASIS!? HE COULDN’T EVEN WIN THE FUCKING SPARTANS CHAMPIONSHIP! HE LOST TO A WOMAN HALF HIS SIZE AT FINAL DESTINATION! HE FINISHED SECOND AGAINST JEFF X IN A CLASH! I WON FUCKING TWO OF THEM AND WAS AN IRON WOMAN IN A THIRD! 


HE COULDN'T WIN A WORLD CHAMPIONSHIP IN OWA….I'VE WON IT THREE TIMES! SO I WILL NOT SIT HERE AND BE LECTURED BY DRUNKS, LOSERS WITH BAD HAIRCUTS, DEMON-CUCKOLDED INVALIDS AND MORONS WHO HAVE NEVER EVEN TAKEN A MOMENT TO KNOW ME ABOUT HIM! IF YOU MENTION HIS NAME AGAIN TO ME, I WILL COLLECT YOUR FUCKING HEAD! I DON’T CARE IF I HAVE TO GIVE MYSELF AS A BRIDE TO SATAN HIMSELF, I WILL SEE YOU BURIED INTO THE FUCKING GROUND! 


There. With that little issue discussed, I bid you all goodbye for now. I suggest you all treasure these moments that you have left. Holding your wives, your children, visiting the graves of your loved ones. Get every little bit of joy that you can out of life in the days you have left. Because HELL is coming for you all. Hell is coming and in the form of the greatest team that has ever been assembled in the history of this earth….we’re going to make all of you scream in despair. 


The few moments that you, Jeff, and you, Christopher, spent burning in hell. Multiply that by a thousand. That’s the kind of time that we have set up for you all. 


And Emmanuelle isn’t walking through that door to wish you back. 


Sleep well. 




Paris, France
March 13


Diantha wasn’t going to concern herself with training or preparation for the time being. For the moment she was enjoying what was left of her vacation. The constant travel, the two defenses of her World Championship and the recruiting process of several allies had put a physical and emotional strain on her. As she sat in a small outdoor cafe, taking a sip of a soothing cup of coffee, she thought about how much of a far cry this was from where she was before. 


When she started wrestling, she had nothing. Not even her family name could shield her from the brutality and exceptionally hard life of being a wrestler. Her first reign as Champion wasn’t even able to be enjoyed. Her second reign was weighed down with expectations. Not just herself but the company, the fans, her family. Everyone. Now, for the first time she wasn’t weighted down with expectations. 


She was finally free


But her freedom from responsibility and burden wasn’t going to last long. A familiar face was approaching her with a brisk, confident walk. A woman just slightly younger than Diantha herself, a pupil of the brother that she had come to loathe so much. Japanese. Blue hair. A slender build that was deceptively strong. 


“Camille?” 


“Diantha.” 


“What brings you out here?” 


“Vacation.” 


“Vacation…Pfft, please. You’re the epitome of a workaholic, love. You with all your deathmatch wrestling and your devotion to your lunatic husband, you don’t have time to breathe let alone vacation.” 


“......Don’t you think that it’s incredibly strange that with people fearing for their very lives, right now you’re sitting around drinking coffee like it’s just another day?” 


Camille lit a cigarette, puffing on it as she patiently waited on an answer. Of all her vices, this was the one that her husband most vehemently opposed. She only did it when he wasn’t around for fear of starting arguments. 


“You know, I was robbed at gunpoint when I was wrestling in Mexico once. The guy pulled a Beretta out of nowhere and pointed at me to cough up what little money I had after working a show in Monterrey. As if to demonstrate that he was serious, he blew some poor kid’s head off her shoulders right in front of me. Ever since then, I haven’t really been truly scared of anything. Nothing in this world or the next scares me. Nothing intimidates me.” 


“Heh. So you’re such a hardass now that potentially opening the gates of hell and bringing doom to humankind is a small matter? You don’t see what’s wrong with what you’re doing.” 


“Wait, this comes from the bride of Frankenstein who preached about DISTORTION WORLD while teaming with Shin-SEKAI? Or did I forget that part of the story?” 


“It’s MAELSTROM that’s concerned, Diantha. He asked me to come here to talk to you. We have been able to help you with other things but this is lunacy what you’re doing. My husband FOUGHT Abholos and lived to tell the tale. You have no idea what kind of monster you’ve aligned yourself with. He could even be more dangerous than Havoc.” 


“Let him be concerned. I know what I’m doing and I didn’t need you to come here and guilt trip me. What I’m doing now, I’m doing for the benefit of-”


“Cut the shit. Now. We both know that the ONLY person you’re doing this for is yourself. You don’t care about anyone else. You’ve even turned on your own brother now. Don’t forget that he’s one of the few people who actually believed in you to begin with.” 


Seemingly annoyed with the mere sight of Diantha, Camille hurries and pulls a very old looking book out of her bag and sets it on the table, passing it off to Diantha before going back to her cigarette. 


“What the hell is this?” 


“It’s a token of good faith. You’re big on those nowadays, right? Well, MAELSTROM has been locked up in his library. Half of it has been spent training. The other half has been spent doing research that may wind up saving your ass as well as the world’s.” 


Diantha looked at the book, her eyes meeting Camille’s with mutual contempt flashing between them. Keeping her eyes on the woman in front of her, Diantha picked up the book. 


“Tell MAELSTROM that I’ll meet with him tomorrow.” 


“Good. Goodbye Diantha. May we never have to see each other again.” 


Without another word, Camille left…and Diantha began to read. 


Contingency plans were always convenient…

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Elijah Hampton and DT The Ruler have spoken. It’s such good shit!

DT The Ruler
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 15th 2023, 5:57 pm by DT The Ruler

Prelude to War

III.

 

“Ladies Second”

 

 
It’s been over a year...
 
 
OWA Promos - Page 9 Dt_the26

(In Hartsdale, New York, DT The Ruler is shown, standing with a personal member of his security to each side of him, standing in the Ferncliff Cemetery and Mausoleum. The weather was awful that morning, but it seemed to not make him budge much. He held his umbrella still unmoved)

Another...quiet place to collect my thoughts. Another quiet place to mentally prepare for the war coming. It’s switching between rain and snow in these parts, but at least I can be here without much interruption. Truth be told, I hate graveyards, grave sites, whatever words you use for them.

(The rain let up for a moment)

The most interesting of areas are those of the fallen soldiers, the ones who put their lives on the line for others. The fallen of the military are seen as the most tragic and get the most decorations, considering many of them don’t even get to see the results of the battle they fought. Most don’t even find out the real reasons behind the battle or battles they fought, but let entities like the Government use them as pawns in Global Chess. Soldiers like Malcolm X, however, knew what he was fighting for, and the others around him in the Nation of Islam knew it, too. He did not go to the battlefield and unload a projectile weapon, but the war he fought was just as important, a spiritual war for all Black Americans, a political war where words wield the most power, above guns and knives, above explosives and missiles. And his war was far more important than even the one I’m fighting. My family, originating from Jamaica, also has ancestry that fought in wars for independence and freedom, and still are fighting everyday to preserve the freedoms they do have while still pushing for as close to the absolute as Modern Society allows. And I come to Malcolm X over Dr. Martin Luther King because....one of them acted heavily passive, and being passive doesn’t work in Professional Wrestling. And with that in mind, it would be disgraceful for The Ruler to back away from any fight in that ring. It would be disgraceful for one of the best-trained, best-educated, best-equipped, best-prepared troops to refuse to fight. The Black People generations before me fought with their lives for higher causes, sometimes even for other people’s causes alongside theirs just like I’m doing, so for me to back down in a War for something that benefits not just myself but Mr. Raivo, Ms. Diantha Rosso, Mr. Maggall, and the other Black People of this company would be embarrassing.

(The weather picked up its intensity for a moment, with the wind blowing stronger, pushing the light rain towards his face, but DT The Ruler didn’t move, holding his umbrella without worry, sternly looking downward. The two members of his security tried to do the same, but were ready to give in)

It’s been a long year or so, and if you told me a year ago that I’d be fighting in a major battle of this magnitude, after witnessing the last Civil War and not fully comprehending it, I’d laugh in your face. But here we are. The gears of war are starting to turn faster as the days wind down, with each day bringing all of OWA closer to the end of the Frontline. Each passing day brings the end closer for the Thots as well, but the Frontline especially are in for impending doom. Ever since I’ve returned to this business, to OWA, I saw Kingdom especially as a place that needed a worthy leader or worthy group leading it and controlling the flow of life throughout, maintaining control and order, bring a return to stability and emphasis on the results of the encounters in the ring. Everything from bell to bell should be the determining factor to how things go, but as we’ve seen, that is absolutely not true. It’s never been that way; it’s never gotten to be that way, and the main reason is because of The Frontline and all of the people associated with them now. Looking at the people that are members of it, the people associated with it- even from a distance- they are to blame for the coming event, the coming bloodshed. From the old members of the Frontline to the honorary, they are the problem and have been for a while.
But of course: we’re the bad guys.

We are the bad guys. we are the ones in OWA disrupting the natural order. We are the ones ruining things for everyone else, taking opportunities from everyone else, committing atrocities against all of the innocents, all of the respectful others who bear witness to it all. But then you look at the other side and you are reminded of the men who continue to Do As Thou Wilt, even at the expense of others while failing to uphold their vows as the stronghold of the Kingdom brand. Just looking at the team as they are is a replica of the biggest demon of them. Ever since I returned to the fold of OWA, ever since I have stepped back into the world of Professional Wrestling, all I’ve seen is the degenerate savage known as Mr. Arata Asakura fighting against The Frontline, now fighting alongside them. One of the greatest evils OWA has ever seen, a man who has been said to have committed war crimes on a whim like Erik “Killmonger” Stevens, a man who threatened to murder a stadium full of people in order to secure a title shot, a man who even summoned the powers of a God to better his chances to be a champion again, and a man who was said to have taken over the future when not kept in check.

And the man was forgiven.

Sad but expected that the so-called Frontline failed to uphold the duty they took upon themselves in that regard but what’s even worse about this all is that they forgave him. They let that man go because he’s supposedly “not the same person as before”. Sounds like something a woman would say after taking an abusive boyfriend back into her life. But nonetheless, they assimilated Mr. Arata into their little group as if he were Vegeta to their Goku, similar to how Sasuke was forgiven for his terrorist actions. The man was a literal warmonger and psychopath, a murderer and a cold-blooded degenerate, and he was pardoned. I look at the Prison system and how many Black People did lesser things and had their freedom taken. I look at even Black Men who follow the instructions of a routine traffic stop, men who even turned themselves in, men who were apprehended by officers without fighting back be brutalized, some even recorded being killed. And then I see this specific degenerate be considered...good. This same man even wished for the death of a member of The Frontline...

But we’re the bad guys.

Ms. Hana Nakajima is on our side, but you must feel a bit of remorse for her, for she is right now the vessel for a malevolent power that was brought into this organization through Mr. Christopher Sabertooth, a man she loved, a man who said he cares for her. Mr. Sabertooth has been seemingly experiencing death more times than Kenny from South Park, and I mentioned this before but all of this in regards to HAVOC continuing to be around against his will....is his fault. He as a man did not do his duty to protect his significant other, and he continues to pay a hefty price for his failure. The dainty little creature that is Ms. Hana Nakajima in his eyes...is gone...and it hurts him because that was his responsibility; HAVOC was a power, a being that he failed to control his way. And now, HAVOC is on the right side, the side that stands against him, the side that will remind him of his past evils, his current failures, and the wrongs he committed with that creature harboring his body. The same type of wrongdoings brought onto Kingdom through his thirst for power and lack of concern for others, just like Mr. Asakura.

But we’re the bad guys.


(DT The Ruler nodded his head in sarcasm)

The new King of Sleaze, the Alpha Manwhore himself, Mr. Jeffrey Atkins X, and I can’t help by being especially disgusted in how much he’s leading these whores with delusions to their doom! Does he really believe those skanks by his side betters his chances of stopping us, stopping people he and his little clique have failed to contain and contend with? Does this man really believe he is going to challenge us on any front with what we want to happen, with what we want to do? I want to really think these Frontline Bros are just damn idiots all-around, all morons believing they’re going to win a fight against men and women with stronger determination, stronger will, and in better position than all of them in this coming battle! Gassing all of those whores up is the biggest mistake he has made since...just a few months ago! How does he one-up himself in such a fashion and in such a short time?! A man who stands as OWA’s foundation but can’t even control his libido. The man could barely protect someone he was in a relationship with, but he’s going to be a threat to us....in what way?

(DT The Ruler pulled out a cigar from his coat, and one of the security members lit it for him under his umbrella)

But of course, for standing up for ourselves: we’re the bad guys.

Then there’s Mr. Bishop, and I have not forgotten about what happened between Final Destination up to Game Over. I have not forgotten that he still has a pound of flesh to return to The Ruler. I have not forgotten him attacking me while Roid Raging...because he failed to protect himself from one of his current running buddies. And the worst part is: that was forgiven for his crime, for his sin, for his horrible, deplorable action against him- taking his life, leaving his family vulnerable without him- and everything else he did. Yet Mr. Raivo can’t be forgiven for what he did in order to get the opportunity that OWA kept FAILING to give the man! Not only that, but going into this whole ordeal, Mr. Bishop decides not only to encourage a bunch of emotionally unstable whores how to use a gun, but then calls up an emotionally unstable PTSD-riddled psychopath in order to help his side stand a chance. Have he and his cohorts learned in regards to bringing in these types of people, knowing they're planning to toss him to the side once the battle is over? That's how you get the HAVOCs and Abholos' of the World, and I know what it's like to be used and pushed to the side...

But again: we’re the bad guys.

We’re the Big Bad, the villains in this plot. Yet these....”men”....are the ones that are going to save the day. And that is very wrong. The men are some of the biggest disgraces I have ever seen! Of all the representatives of this company over the past year-plus I’ve been here, these me-

Oh yeah, Theodor Pavel is involved, isn’t he?

Forgot about him.

And as easy as it is to overlook that man, honest truth I shouldn’t because of what he did at the return show, blindsiding myself and Mr. Raivo and daring to insult us as if he made a real impact. Imagine a man who hasn’t won a single title in over a year believing he has any reason to step towards current Champions like his presence matters! The man failed in his mission to become World Champion after having a better chance than most, throws a tantrum at everyone the first chance he gets, and damn near attacks his own so-called brethren out of frustration, all because he learned that all this time he talked, all this time he thought he was out here as the secret Main Character in OWA’s struggles when in truth: he was only filler episode! He’s a sidekick, a nice weapon but not fit to lead, a knife in the drawer that is multi-purpose but not exceptionally sharp for any one task, and it broke him. He found out he was Kyrie Irving and not LeBron James, he found out that in all the skill he displayed against others, when the time came to show out: he didn’t get the job done in the end! Then after flipping the table for months, Mr. Pavel...is also forgiven.

But we’re the bad guys.


Us.

And to think I used to feel for the boy, having experienced being overlooked, stuck as a forgotten member of a Boy Band-like alliance, having to fight to be seen as their own man after also being part of another Tag Team against my will, and fighting to the top of the business in the past...alone. More than once.

See, while many of these things I’m recalling are in the somewhat distant past, while some of these events I’m talking about as if they happened yesterday, I keep these things all in mind for when I need to remember why I am doing what I am doing, why I look to knock down these perceived pillars of OWA, men who had the audacity to believe they are doing something for the greater good in this all when all they’re doing is continue to be self-serving and won’t admit it! Like others who claimed to be the saviors of this business, the ones to bring everyone towards the light from the darkness, knowing damn well these specific individuals love it as well. And they get constant focus, constant attention, opportunities they do not deserve to continuously get, but we know why that is true.
But before I got to war and settle this issue once and for all, before I head to Germany to out the Thotline in their place, before I show everyone against us who their Master and Ruler is.....something needs to be addressed, and that is a Conservative Talking Point brought up recently. You see I was catching up to a news interviews Mr. Raivo has been part of, as I wanted to hear what that man had to say about our opposition, and though of course that media outlet is trying to restrict his voice, I can’t help but scratch the record when I heard one word:

“Entitled”

It’s always the MAGA hat wearing mutants, the sheltered Mad Men emulators, and the out-of-touch deplorables trying to throw stones in their glass house, attempting to sling mud and disrespect and silence anyone that speaks of their grievances, and it makes me sick! They insult us, hold us back, tear our progress down, and attempt to marginalize our accomplishments before we say anything to them, and it’s not happening anymore! I’ve been saying this for months at a time that all we wanted to do was wrestle and be given our just due. Myself and Mr. Raivo in particular haven’t taken breaks, haven’t stopped, and any time we are requested to come to the ring and do what we tell everyone we can do, we do it better than anyone else! I don’t use my own money, my own vehicles and planes, take time out of running my other businesses because of entitlement! I don’t train at three and four in the morning on a regular basis, meet with medical professionals daily, and study on my opposition’s abilities and tactics because of entitlement! And anyone who uses such language when referring to any member of For The Minorities has got to be out of their mind! To have the nerve to even suggest we are mad because of privileges we did not work for is beyond asinine! We are the way we are because of the same reason our ancestors were whenever they slaved away yet were still considered a fraction of a human, and that is opportunity and rights due to us for what we’ve done. All that needed to happen was everyone on our side be given their opportunities, their chances to be the leaders of the company, to be featured on posters and advertisements, to be given title matches and Main-Event slots, be given the opportunities we worked for against even the worst of each brand, the opportunities others get handed to them for just breathing hard enough at any OWA event. THAT’S IT. IT’S THAT SIMPLE, and all of this could’ve been avoided.
 
 
But we don’t mind fighting for it...again.
 
 
(DT The Ruler’s phone suddenly rang)
 
DT The Ruler: ...Speak.


.....


.....


Yeah, I’m at the graveyard right now. I’m leaving for Germany soon.


....


....


No, no. No need to overreact. I’m not here believing my time has come. I don’t ever act as if death is approaching. If it comes, it comes, but I’m not going to be in the Grim Reaper’s Waiting Room. Everything I do and everywhere I go, I move as if death is not coming. I don’t have time to worry about something everyone experiences, and as a competitor, being scared of death is a sign of weakness. I’m in a business where people get their limbs stretched, limb broken, brains scrambled, and necks twisted regularly. All my life, I came to the understanding that you can go any time. But I’m not going into this fight especially like I will. I’ll be back from Germany as the victor, I promise you that.
 
 
(The cameras fade to black)

Michael Bishop, Diantha Rosso, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Elijah Hampton and Raivo have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Arata Asakura
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 15th 2023, 3:46 pm by Arata Asakura
OWA Promos - Page 9 20230216_095628
OWA Promos - Page 9 Tumblr_pfyg6uqaFE1s0zdtdo2_1280

Civil War #3: Destiny is a Bitch.
14.03.2023 Osaka, Japan

*People regret many things that they are ashamed to even mention. For some, it's such a difficult experience that anything that reminds them about it, makes them sick. Certain events that take place leave wounds in the head so deep and hard to mend, that they will probably never heal. The worst thing is that you can't find even a moment of solace from them. All these thoughts attack you at any time of the day and night. Even if you dream that if you close your eyes for a moment, they will go away. You would like to just hide into a blissful dream that will take you away from all your problems for a while. But even then they don't let go, the nightmares keep hunting. They make you lie in bed, staring at the ceiling, as despair fills your soul. Even though you are breathing and your heart is beating, you feel as if you are stiff as a corpse. You start to believe that all these feelings are way too strong, that it kills you from the inside out. You start to accept that you can only wait idly for your inevitable death. It is like a spreading gangrene that has infected almost the entire body. There is no medicine that will relieve the pain. While drugs were a momentary solution, Arata always knew it wasn't the way to go. Though his mind was suffering, he couldn't make it completely useless. The Japanese man had to protect the renaments of common sense. Otherwise, everything he's done so far would be meaningless. Everything Frontline had achieved would become useless. He had to keep himself alive and people who are willing to sacrifice everything to protect the Omega Wrestling Alliance. Though, the fact that 'everything' was at stake, was what broke Arata the most.*

*On the night from Tuesday to Wednesday, Arata surprisingly managed to fall asleep easily. Maybe it's fatigue, or rather the fact that he's slept for a few hours in the last week. However, he was finally able to cut himself off from the outside world for a while. In his sleep, he could forget about all his problems for a moment. At least that's what he thought at the time.*

*Although the Japanese man had his eyes still closed, he felt that it was the end of his rest. However, he had trouble opening them, his eyelids felt surprisingly heavy. He also felt a little weird, like he was stiff from the top of his head to the toes. Not to mention the excruciating pain that pierced his body. It seemed to be noisy around, but he had the impression that the sound was muffled. This disoriented him, but he forced himself to get up. Using his hands, he tried to lift himself. But at that moment, he experienced the suffering that made his lungs run out of air. Arata screamed and, breathing heavily, moved his hand towards the sore point. The man felt like he was about to vomit as he touched the source of the discomfort. His hand was dirty with warm and sticky blood. But it was way worse, he could feel the bone protruding from his leg. The open fracture must have been one of the reasons why Arata initially lost consciousness. But what happened? The last time he closed his eyes, he was in his bedroom. What was this place? Biting his lip not to scream again, Arata moved a little to the side, noticing that he hit something. He finally managed to open his eyes slowly. The first thing he vaguely saw was a hand. But whose? The man turned his head towards that side, and when his vision was sharp enough, his heart broke once again. He was lying face to face with the lifeless body of Christopher Sabertooth. Arata immediately realized what had happened. His heart started to pound crazily, as if it was trying to escape from his chest.*

"Fuck! Not again! Please!"

*Arata started slapping his face with his hands trying to wake himself up. The nightmare came to him again. It was something worse than sleep paralysis. It was like a walk through hell. Even though he knew well that it wasn't really happening, everything seemed so realistic. Arata was forced to relive the nightmare of his past once again. For a moment he wondered if it wouldn't be better to stay where he was. Maybe it will be easier for him. Maybe this time the experience would hurt him less. However, when he heard a woman's scream and a child's cry, he jumped up on the one good leg he had. And with the help of what was around him, he moved towards the sound. But it was too late, he didn't show up on time again.*

*Arata saw something he could never erase from his memory. Rebecca Bishop sitting on the ground with little Lita in her arms. Michael was standing in front of them with his arms stretched to the sides, protecting them with his own body. Few steps away from the terrified family was a shapeless Havoc. As soon as the four of them were within sight of the Japanese man, he saw how his friend's heart was pierced by a spear once again. Arata, completely forgetting about his injured leg for a moment, lunges forward while screaming. But unable to run, he fell to the ground. Bishop's body dropped motionlessly with a thud as a terrified Arata crawled towards Rebecca. Havoc looked at him, enjoying the desperation that emanated from the blonde man. Rebecca trembling with fear and, hugging Lita tighter, whispered to him.*

"Run, Arata... It's over."

*The woman knew that even if she got up now and ran, it wouldn't change anything. Havoc would get them within seconds. Not to mention that the sight of her husband's dead body took away all her will to live. She had only one wish in her mind, that their suffering wouldn't last long.*

*Arata didn't give up though, dragging his body on the ground as fast as he could. He didn't listen to what Rebecca was saying, he ignored Havoc's crazy laugh. He simply pushed forward, and when he had them at his fingertips...Once again he experienced this tragedy. One flick of the hand was enough for Havoc to turn two beloved women of Bishop to pulp. Arata began to scream as the rain of blood covered his head. He hid his head with his hands and he started to whine.*

"Just kill me, you fuck! I can't take it anymore! You do it...or I'll kill myself!"

*Havoc, amused by all of this even more, laughed louder. At one point, Arata felt the beast's claws grabbing his shirt. Havoc flipped him onto his back and sat on top of him, clenching hand on his neck. The monster saw in the eyes of the Japanese man, what he expected. Pain. Resignations. Despair.*

"What happened, Arata? Don't you want to be so special every single time? Aren't you proud that you're the only survivor? After all, you always have to be better than everyone else! You should be proud of yourself, you egoist. Don't tell me, you are sad? As if you ever cared so much about these pests. If they were so important, you could have killed yourself and joined them...and yet I still see you there. You coward...You expect me to end your suffering, because you are scared, don't you? No way! I'm having too much fun watching how you become a wreck! So, I'll torment you for the rest of your days...until one of us is fucking dead."

*Havoc clenched his hand even tighter, causing Arata to run out of breath.*

*At that moment, the Japanese man woke up in his bed. The nightmare was finally over, at least technically. The man was drenched in sweat and his body was trembling. He was breathing as hard as if he had just poked his head out of the water. Even though he was usually stoic, Arata couldn't control himself. He felt panic building in his body. Even if he knew it was a bad dream that reminded him of the demons of his past, he couldn't deal with it. He rolled onto his stomach and pushed the pillow tight to him. He started screaming loudly, while tears were running down his face. But it wasn't just crying, it was real hysteria. Arata was devastated and humbled at that moment. The man felt absolutely hopeless. He really tried to control himself, since he was aware he couldn't change the past. What was this despair supposed to fix? Nothing. But common sense is not what controls the body most of the time.

Arata tried to get out of bed, but he felt as his legs bent under the weight of his suffering. He fell to the floor and curled up, resting his forehead on the floor. Still screaming and crying, he wrapped his arms around himself, digging his nails into his bare back. What should he do to stop this? He was desperately looking for a solution. That’s why, trying to relieve all this tension, he began to scratch himself nervously. To such an extent that he started to hurt himself badly. His back was wounded and dirty with blood. He could feel the red liquid covering his hands and crawling under his nails. He felt it trickling down his back. Arata knew it was stupid, but he couldn't stop as if something possessed him. All that desperation made his stomach hurt so bad, he felt like he was about to throw up*

*His body stiffened more and more, but he forced himself to move. The pain was supposed to help him feel that he is still alive. He didn’t want to feel numb. But at some point, Arata didn't even feel the physical pain, that was suppressed by the mental one. That’s why he was doing it with more force, to feel something.*

*Finally someone stopped this. Arata got grabbed by his hands, blocking his movements.*

"That's enough...you'll hurt yourself, and we don't want that."

*The last thing Arata remembered was Iznami's gentle hand touching his head. Moments later, he closed his eyes and woke up in the morning. The disturbed goddess had never seen him like this before. So, fearing that he might do something bad to himself, she forced him to sleep.*

15.03.2023 Osaka, Japan 

*The next day, when Arata woke up around noon, he had trouble remembering what had happened. But after a while he reminded himself everything. Both a nightmare and an emotional breakdown, that he experienced during the night time. He also realized that the one who ended it all was his new battle partner. When he looked in the mirror for the first time that day, he was ashamed. All this time he was considered an icon of calmness and composure. Whereas he had completely lost his mind last night. Even though he was only human and he had the right to be weak, it bothered him terribly. He knew how nervous everyone was and he wanted to be one of those people who kept their shit together. He wanted to hide all his emotions, at least in front of the cameras. However, the closer it got to The Great War, the harder it was for him to manage with all this acting. The repeating nightmares and the truth coming out was simply overwhelming him. But his pride didn't let him accept that it was okay.*

*The recording begins at one of Arata's dojos. Although it is out of use, the man often comes here to train alone. This time, he decided it was the perfect private zone to open up once again to the Omega Wrestling Alliance universe. At the very beginning, the man is sitting on the ground with one leg resting on the floor and bent at the knee, while the other is lying freely on the wooden panels. Arata rests his forearm on his knee, slouching as he does so. The man is wearing only black sweatpants, having his chest exposed. His hair is wet, and drops of sweat are running down his body. However, what catches the eye is the mirror behind him. And in it, the image of Arata's wounded back is reflected.*

Many fear the storms and its destructive power. Every year, this natural distater sends thousands of people to the graves. A lot of places are consumed and turned into ashes by a powerful impact of lighthings. And although the very moment, when the wind rips off the roofs is scary... although the time when the thunder eachoes trough the sky causes anxiety...and the golden flash of lightning makes you shivers down the spine. It is the calm before the storm that causes the greatest fear. When you see dark clouds gathering in the sky, you start thinking about the upcoming danger. You start to panic how to protect your loved ones and your possessions. Because of all this, you are unable to gather your thoughts, so when it comes you feel completely helpless. You feel as if the ground is crumbling under your feet. You imagine a thousand different scenarios. You see the visions how your loved ones are getting hurt. And I don't think there is a better comparison to what we all feel before The Great War. We all worry. We all want to make sure our comrades come out of this unscathed. Like any normal person, we feel fear. And you know what? It's okay to react that way. No matter how strong you are, no one is fearless. Weakness is simply part of our humanity. However, it does not mean that it is our death sentence. No matter how scared you are, you have to be able to deal with your worst nightmares.

Anyone who says they are not afraid of this war... is simply lying. I find it hard to believe that you could be such a moron not to feel threatened, in such a complicated situation. You have to be literally brain dead to feel safe on the battlefield. Even if you have an army of gods and demons behind you. There's always a shadow of doubt in the back of your head, that something might go wrong. Therefore, I dare to say that the human part of the opposition also does not feel too confident in this matter. Even if Havoc claims, it's in his interest to protect his allies...let's not forget what a two-faced beast he is. Can you really trust someone who can erase someone from existence without blinking an eye? Can you really believe the monster responsible for the deaths of so many innocent people? What has Nami done to deserve such treatment? What did Banshee do to have her throat slit? Havoc destroys anyone who stands in his way. If he finds someone useful he will show them some mercy, but the question is for how long? What if you stop being valuable to him? Edward and Rin will be fine. At least they can defend themselves, because they also have supernatural powers. But what are you going to do? Ruri? For the Minorities? How are you going to face this monster when he gets bored of you? Why do you think he won't treat you like other people? The alliance means nothing to him when his benefit ceases. Not only him...but the other two see you as their toys. Havoc, Izanagi and Abholos are using you. They treat you like pawns in their game of terror. And you just agree to it? You want to act like you are some big money players and you don't even have anything to say. You're just mindlessly following their orders. Why? Because you want attention? Because you have complexes? And that is the reason to become a terrorist? Because there is no other word to describe you right now. All of you are the terrorist group that almost took the entire ship down. You all are responsible for the death of Nami, Banshee, and I'm sure...we can point out many other people. It doesn't matter that you didn't directly kill them. Sometimes it's enough to support the person who did it. Thus, showing everyone that you don't even have to go to hell to meet real monsters.

The truth must be starting to hurt you, because somehow I can't hear Diantha bitching. Skylar's high-pitched voice didn't reach my ears. Not to mention our Outlaw champ, who once again simply ignores what is going on. On the one hand, I understand why you're like this, Ruri. You're one of the few people, who can't just throw their life on the line. And that's okay, you have the right to do what's best for you. you don't have to sacrifice your existence for anybody. What's more, you realize that what you're involved in is wrong. You've said many times that you feel trapped in this alliance, and that you disagree with what Havoc is doing. However, these words sound like hypocrisy, when you fight proudly by his side. If you really didn't want it, would you commit to such damage? Because I don't think it's just fear anymore, Ruri. Perhaps you have developed an indifference, or even a fascination with how different the world can be when you have a powerful companion by your side. If you wanted to run away from him, you had a choice. We would welcome you with open arms, Ruri. You know perfectly well, that we would never turn down a new ally. So consider one thing. It's Havoc the one who made you submissive to him, or maybe it is your own brain?

I get the impression that most of you are simply delusional. I'm not even talking about the fact, that you don't understand the gravity of the situation and how many people you're hurting. I'm not even going to bring up the fact that some of you don't understand they should know their place. But there are people on your side who have their head shoved so deep in their ass, that they don't know what's going on around them. How many times do I have to say the same thing, Raivo? Though, the question should be different. When will you start listening? 'Cause I can say the same thing a thousand times, but you'll never get it if you don't start paying attention. I believe you are not a moron. Yes, you are arrogant and you lack manners. Yes, you offend everything and everyone without a moment of hesitation. Yes, you'd most likely kick a puppy and steal sweets from the kid, because that's your whim. But I doubt you're stupid. You're just damn ignorant. However, i will make you a favor one last time. Me and Gaijin Killer are not the same person. So what do these comments about him ditching me for my daughter mean? What's wrong with you that you think I'm jealous that I'm not the puppet of some crazy god? Dude, that Arata is dead. I personally made sure that his terror would end. Maybe, you're one of those people who think I'm just pretending all the time. You believe, I faked my own death to fool Frontline. But what would be my purpose? All Gaijin Killer would get out of it was a humiliation, he wouldn't take. He would never do such a thing, so why continue this conspiracy theory? I don't have and never had anything to do with The Golden Dawn. Moreover, in my dimension this organization didn't even exist. And honestly? It would be better if the same happened here. This messing with people's heads is just ridiculous. Of course, I agree that there is a lot of racism and injustice in the world. Unfortunately, we live in a society that shits on morality. However, it seems to me that some people use their skin color as an excuse for their incompetence. And I'm sorry to have to say it, but you and your bunch of dorks are just that type.

*Arata sighs heavily and runs his fingers through his blonde hair. When he speaks again, his voice is a little warmer but still serious.*

Since the last Kingdom I have been flooded with hundreds of information. During those few days the nightmares tormented me more often than in a couple of years, and with greater intensity. You people constantly bring some shit, that no one even expected. And all this time I wonder how to sort it all out in my head. To fight in war you have to be focused. To be useful on the battlefield, you must have an open mind. That's why, I try to work through all these problems all the time, even if it's hard. Even if many of you think I have no heart. This is not true. Even though it has been shattered into tiny pieces, it still tries to beat. Even if everything I had was taken from me, it didn't kill my will to fight. Sometimes I had nasty thoughts. Wouldn't it be easier to end my terrible life? I'm left alone, don't I deserve to find some rest? Don't I deserve peace? Perhaps death would be an easier solution, that would bring me solace.  But I DON'T want to die. I want to find my happiness. And even if it was not possible in my world, perhaps in this one it is at my fingertips. Perhaps winning this war is the way for me to find some peace. Maybe it's the only thing that can let me forgive myself for everything that happened in my dimension.

All this time I thought that being the only person to survive this hell was like a curse placed on me. Knowing that I had failed my loved ones destroyed my psyche. The sight of dead friends and family took roots in my head. However, at some point I looked at it from a different angle. What if my life is worth more? Maybe I wasn't just a toy for Havoc... maybe I was someone's chance for a better future. That's why, even though I wasn't able to save my dimension, I'm here to fix this one. I'm here to help Frontline win the war and save the people I love. I truly believe that what we are going to do is the purpose of my survival.

They say karma is a bitch, but it feels to me that destiny is a bigger one. Especially mine.

Diantha Rosso, Christopher Sabertooth, Scott Oasis and Alyssa Grace have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Christopher Sabertooth
Civil War Promo 2
Post March 15th 2023, 3:41 pm by Christopher Sabertooth
OWA Promos - Page 9 Cool_t31

The pale crescent moon shone like a silvery claw in the night sky as the scene began. The camera pans toward an abandoned building as a silhouette is seen approaching the gateway. It is revealed to be none other than Christopher Sabertooth, sporting a somber appearance. He is taking in deep breaths to calm down his nerves before a possible confrontation with the demon. 

Even though there was a good chance that Ruri wouldn’t have passed on the message, having nothing to gain from it, deep down, Chris believed that she would pull through. Nevertheless, Havoc would never miss an opportunity like this. One-on-one with the man he formerly controlled. Chris knew that this wasn’t a good idea. So much so that he didn’t inform the rest of the Thotline about this confrontation knowing that they wouldn’t let him go alone. But this was something he had to do. Maybe for his own sanity. 

The abandoned warehouse had a lot of shared history. The place of origin of the Ashes. The place where Havoc established an army of followers that would do anything for their leader. Their messiah. Staring at the empty warehouse brought back feelings of dread for Chris but he endured through it all. Chris did not want to enter the premises as he waited for any signs of the demon’s presence. Looking around in what was an awfully silent night only added to the gloomy atmosphere being created. He had a weird feeling in his gut that things weren’t going to end well if he was to enter that building. With his patience running dry, Chris finally bit the pill and pushed through the gateway. 

To his surprise, the lights lit up automatically to welcome him. Ruri had done her job. Havoc was here and was waiting for Chris. Swallowing his pride and any sense of caution, Chris continued through the dimly lit hallway before approaching the large auditorium in front of him. The same place where Havoc held his rallies. A throne of bones and blood awaited him on the other side and Chris had one last chance to think this through. To turn back. He knew that Havoc would see through any sense of doubt or fear in his eyes. He couldn’t let him get the upper hand. With that, Chris pushes through the large doorway. His eyes faltered as he saw the demon, having taken its old form. Chris was staring at his old reflection. The monster he once was, waiting for him with a shit-eating grin on his face. Chris approached Havoc, but within a blink of an eye, Havoc stopped Chris in his tracks and stood right in front of him. 

I thought you’d never come.

And miss my chance of reconnecting with an old friend? I would never! All thanks to Ruri for making this possible. Why would you be so desperate to see me again anyway? Could have just waited till the battle lines were drawn. The Great War is upon us once again and for the first time, we find each other standing on opposite ends. Ain’t that a shame?

No, it’s not. I would never side with you after everything you’ve done. I--I wanted to meet you today because it could possibly be the last time we get to have a one-on-one conversation. And after everything I had endured, I was at least owed that from you.

Aww. You miss me, don’t ya? And last time? Don’t be so morbid, Chris! You are not planning on abandoning your wife, are you?

Chris was irked by the response but he controlled himself, fully knowing Havoc was going to poke holes at him. 

It will be the last time because we plan to send you back to hell for the rest of eternity. 

Havoc hysterically laughed at the response.

I love this! I love this new confidence you have, Chris! I wish you were like this when we were together. We could have been so much more, just like I am today with Hana. Then I wouldn’t have needed to break her mind, body, and soul. It is quite a shame… But keep up this confidence! You will need it for the War. 

You’re not going to get away with what you’ve done. I will--

Havoc interjected with aggression. 

What the fuck can you do? This isn’t anything new. When we first connected all those years ago, I took you in where you were a broken mess. You needed me to achieve ANYTHING. All the accomplishments that you take full credit for-- Wouldn’t be possible without me. I made you who you are, Chris. And yet, you were UNGRATEFUL! Don’t you remember all the good things we did in this building? All the people that we saved together. Got them out of the gutter and made them into someone they could be proud of. WE did that and yet you turned your back on me. You made it all about yourself and your freedom. What good did that bring you? Are you happy now? Are you content with what you have?

Happy? How fucking dare you! I WAS happy for the first time in a long ass time without you in my life. I looked forward to having a normal life with family and friends that supported me. All I wanted to do was wrestle to my heart’s content and live a simple life. But YOU-- You stole that away from me. Don’t turn this onto me when you’re the only reason for my misery. YOU made me into a broken mess and tried to fix it with your deceitful words. YOU turned the world against me and made me feel like I wasn’t worth anything without you. YOU TOOK HANA FROM ME! You took away the woman I love and you have the fucking GALL to blame me?! NO, I am not happy. How the fuck would I be with you constantly breathing down my neck making my life miserable? But I have nobody else to blame but you. I know what you’re trying to do here but it’s not going to work. Whatever control you had over me is long gone. I hate you with every fabric of my being. I want you gone for good. I want all of this to end. IT’S BEEN THREE FUCKING YEARS and we’re still at war! I live my life in constant fear of losing it all. I can’t sleep. I can barely eat anything. My body is in a constant state of recovery. 

Only because you chose to be on the wrong side of the war. Things would have been different for you if you didn’t try to oppose me. You and Hana would be together. After all, you know how much I care about her, don’t you?

YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE! YOU’RE A LIAR! You hurt her every single day. You’re a devious cunt. You made her kill the love of her life. You made her into a murderer. You manipulated her to believe that the world hated her. You don’t care about anything but yourself. I know you better than anybody else. All the lies that you have fed her will be exposed. She will see the truth and she will fight you just like I did. I will make sure of it.

How has that worked out so far? Chris, I have made her see things that she will take to her grave. I am ingrained in her mind and there’s nothing you can do or say to change that. You don’t even love her, Chris. Otherwise, you would be standing with her as she reaches the pinnacle of her career. She has become everything that she ever wanted to be. She is doing better than she ever was. All thanks to me and my love for her…

A devious smirk appears on the demon’s face.

Or that’s what I tell her. That stupid bitch thinks that I am the reason you ever fell in love with her. Hana saw what you did the moment she was out of the picture. Flirting with whores is not a good look, Chris. You moved on without her. I make sure to remind her of that every day. She hates you now. She NEVER wants to see you again. In fact, she had no remorse for taking your life. Hell, we celebrated your death that day. It was beautiful. I have never seen her happier. Getting rid of the leech that you are. She was a free woman. Free to make her own choices. And she chose ME. She chose unlimited power. I will make her do my bidding. I will suck the juice out of her until she’s worthless to me. And when that happens-- I will find someone better. Maybe then you can pick up the broken pieces left behind and try to fix the damage I have done. Or maybe you can find her the nearest psych ward where she will spend the rest of her life.

Anger consumed Chris as he rushed the demon and grabbed it by the neck. Havoc’s grin only grew wider as he enjoyed breaking the mind of his former victim. The fire in Chris’s eyes was everything that the demon wanted. He was going to feast on the festering anger inside Chris and there was nothing that could be done to stop him.

Look at you! If only you tried harder to save her, maybe she wouldn’t be forced to put her life on the line in a war. You can blame me all you want-- But the only one deserving of all the blame is you. I went after Hana because of YOU. I made a deal with Jeff that he will live to regret, all because of YOU. Jason is back in my clenches again, all thanks to YOU. This War couldn’t be any further in my favor. Abholos is back under my control. A monster waiting to be unleashed. And Rin? She will continue to honor her father’s legacy by bringing justice to Izanagi. Even I wouldn’t want to get in the way of Izanagi’s will. What the fuck are you puny vermin going to do? Shoot us with your primitive guns? Wear an Iron Man suit that I can fry with a snap of my finger? Or use that has-been god Arata that needs a break after a minor injury. That man is just as broken as you. Just as useless. There’s nothing you can do to stop us. So why try? It’s a losing battle, Chris. Just like Jason, it’s never too late to realize it. It’s never too late to switch sides. I know you tried your little speech on Ruri-- But she’s smarter than that. She’s already on the winning team. Why would she ever switch sides? 

Chris let Havoc go as he backed away, looking at the ground. Despite the hatred he bore for the demon, there was some truth to his words. The combined might of Havoc, Abholos, and Izanagi was damn near unstoppable.

You’re right. It is a losing battle. Just like The Great War was two years ago. Just like Dimensional Warfare was last year. But somehow, humanity found a way to get the official or moral win. Even though Arata got his wish last year, we got Kenny back. We will figure out a way once again and we will win. We always do. Evil will never prevail. There’s enough unrest in your team and I know that their eyes will open to the monstrosities you have committed. They will see the right way and they will help us bring you down. I know it. And you can lie about Hana to me. But our love is stronger than whatever influence you have over her. You made her take my life and yet here I stand, still fighting for my love as if nothing happened. And I will continue to do so as long as I am here. I will fight for my love and I know that she will fight for it too. Even if you get the momentary victory in The Great War, humanity will have the last laugh. 

How could you be so naive? All this time and you haven’t changed. If they wanted to help you guys, they’d be standing alongside you already. If April really wanted to be saved, she wouldn’t have bashed your skull in with a steel chair. If Ruri really wanted to help you, she wouldn’t have let you go on a suicide mission today. Chris, if I wanted you dead, I could take your life right now without any hesitation. But where is the fun in that? You knew that very well and that’s exactly why you are here. Who knows? Maybe I will change my mind and have the Thotline down one member. Then again, you could add ten more wrestlers to your group and it still wouldn’t be enough. I don’t understand why you couldn’t be more like Jason. Look at him now! He realized his dream to become the OWA World Champion and the rest of you couldn’t let him live his dream. You stole away everything he had worked so hard for. Why the hell would he ever join your side when all you have done is bring him down? Whether it be you or Mike. The Mafia was simply just Mike’s henchmen to even the odds. You’re just upset that Jason could do what you haven’t been able to do. The OWA World Title that you take credit for was all mine. So, you’re bitter. 

I don’t care about all that. I have done everything I ever wanted to do. Don’t think that I have forgotten all the torture and suffering Jason had to endure because of you and Abholos. 

And yet he helped bring that monster back into this world. People can change for the better, Chris. Except you, of course. You’ve regressed to become Jeff’s lapdog. You just repeat everything that he says. Is this the supposed pillar of OWA? A man who can’t look me in the eyes when I talk to him. You’re so afraid, Chris. You’re afraid to accept the reality of who you are. So you ran far away and threw your wife into the darkness. Thankfully, she is a lot better than you ever were. And while yeah-- You don’t feel any bitterness towards Jason for his success in the ring. But from what I hear, Hana and Jason have been getting really close with each other of late. 

MOTHERFUCKER!

Chris tackled the demon onto the ground and wrapped his hand around the neck of The Nightmare King. 

Good. Good, Chris. Squeeze the life out of me. Do it! 

Chris tightened his grip around the demon’s neck with a face full of anger. He had never felt a surge of emotion like this before and Havoc was feeding off it. Laughing as his life got choked out of him. 

End the cycle, Chris. Be who you are destined to be.

SHUT UP!

Chris put even more pressure as Havoc begins to choke. Blood starts pouring down the eyes of the demon as Chris fights through the fear and shock his body was experiencing. 

D-Didn’t you promise not to hurt me--

SHUT THE FUCK UP!

You’re hurting me…

What…

Chris closes his eyes for a moment only to open them to a view of absolute horror. Lying on the ground was none other than Hana Nakajima with Chris’ hand wrapped around her neck. The pressure on her neck had left a mark as Chris immediately fell backward with his eyes almost popping out of his socket. There were tears rolling down Hana’s face as she continued to cough up a storm. 

H--Hana. Are you okay?-- I didn’t mean to…

How could you?! After all the promises you made… You promised to save me. Everything was a LIE! You hurt me, Chris. You hurt me.

I would never… No. Hana, I have been fighting every day to get you back. I would never do anything to hurt you. I didn’t realize… No, this can’t be real.

That’s what you always say. You hurt people and blame it on your delusions. I am in this position because of YOU! You’re a monster! GET AWAY FROM ME! DON’T HURT ME! 

Hana… HANA! Please don’t… don’t say that. Please, Hana.

Hana scrambled away from Chris with fear in her eyes. She held on to her neck and screamed for help as Chris fought through tears trying to stop her.

Hana, I am trying my best. I promise you, Havoc will not hurt you again. I won’t let him. You’ve been through enough. I know, it’s all my fault. But I will make it right. The Great War will be the end of that monster. Everything will be fixed.

All your promises are as hollow as your heart. You’re a liar, Chris! I saw everything that I needed to see. You hurt me. You went behind my back. You tried to take April away from me. You tried to turn everyone against me. You’re not my husband. You’re a cheater! I HATE YOU! 

Don’t say that…

I HATE YOUR FUCKING GUTS! I have finally found myself with Havoc’s help. He made me realize the mistakes I made in the past. Giving you a second chance was my biggest mistake. You never deserved it. You didn’t deserve my love. After our marriage, you left me alone to travel across dimensions. I didn’t know if you’d ever make it back alive. You left me in a miserable state. I needed you, Chris. But you are never there for me when I need you the most. You’re not suitable to be anybody’s husband. You’re a selfish man only thinking about your image to the public eye. You want the world to love you but the ones who already did were left astray. 

Hana, you know that I had no choice. I had to help bring back Mike. In a lot of ways, I was responsible for what happened to him. To Arata. I had to make it right… I am sorry. I am sorry for leaving you alone. But Havoc used that opportunity to get hold of you. It was all a part of his plan. I wanted to start our family together. I wanted to grow old with you. You’re the only woman I have ever loved. Hana, I need you. I will do anything to get you back. Please, don’t let him get the better of you. Don’t let him feed you lies. Our love is the only truth that you need to know. 

I can’t trust you anymore. I can’t. You have broken my trust far too many times. 

Hana, he made you take my life. He made you a widow and if it wasn’t for Jeff, I wouldn’t be here today.

I did that. I killed you. When I looked at you, all I could see was a liar. Every time I saw you, it made me feel miserable. So-- I decided to take the pain away. It wasn’t Havoc. It was me. 

No… This is not real.

It is. And just like you hurt me today, you continue to make me feel worse every single day. You’re the reason for all of my suffering. I want you gone from my life. I never want to see your face again. YOU HEAR ME?

This is all a lie. I know it.

The whole world doesn’t revolve around you, Chris. I have moved on. I am stronger than I ever was. I don’t need you anymore. I don’t love you. 

Stop…

Jason feels the same way about you. He told me about all the times you hurt him. You put him down. You made a mockery out of his career. And then you call him a brother? What a joke! That’s why Jason is better than you… in every way possible. I wish I never met you. I would have been much happier if I was with Jas--

STOP IT!

Chris raised his hand which stunned Hana into silence. Chris realized that emotion had gotten the better of him. He couldn’t believe what he was about to do. But reality settled in for Chris as he instead slapped himself hard across the face.

That won’t change the truth, Chris.

Chris slapped himself harder. Again. And again. And again.

You’re worthless to me.

NO! NO! NO!

Chris drew blood from his face but that seemed to have done the trick. Chris realized that the real Hana would never say such things. This was all a trap set up by the demon. It was all an illusion. With every slap, the illusion started to fade away. And instead, Chris saw the demon appear in front of him instead of Hana once again. Havoc, seemingly impressed with Chris fighting through his web of lies, picks himself off the ground with a dastardly smirk on his face.

You won’t break me again, Havoc.

I wouldn’t be so sure if I were you. And I WAS you at one point. I know everything about you, Chris. Everything that your mind can think of, I already know about it. And let’s say for a second that you’re not affected by my influence. What are you going to do to Izanagi and Abholos bringing this world into ruin? 

Arata dealt with our version of Izanagi before. Even if it consumed a lot of his power, he ensured me that he would find a way. Even if Arata and Rin cancel out, that leaves the rest of us to deal with Abholos. And if memory serves me right, his weakness is rest holds. Gotta thank Finnegan Wakefield for that. There is already conflict in the mind of Edward Softly… He’s a gentle soul. Whatever you’re forcing him to be, we will break him out of it. And as for you, Havoc? You and I have a date with destiny. You took my wife away from me. You told me heinous lies just so you could establish control over me once again. Admit it… You need me, don’t you? Why else would you bring me back to life?

Bringing you back to life came at a price. Trust me, Jeff will pay that in full and it will be an incredible sight to behold. And you’re right… I brought you back just so you can witness it firsthand. Jeff, just like Hana, will suffer because of you. 

And what do YOU get out of their suffering? 

I feed off misery, Chris. And I know you have plenty left to feed me.

Chris reaches out into his pocket and takes out a matchbox. 

Maybe you’re right. Tell me one thing… If I tell you that I knew you’d come… I knew you’d be foolish enough to put your guard down in front of me. Would you believe it?

What are you talking about?

I poured gasoline over this entire building a few hours before you arrived. What if I drop this match onto the ground… What would you do then? Would you save me just so you can feed off my misery even more? Or would you let the very foundation of what you built be burnt down to the ground?

You wouldn’t dare…

But I would. What else do I have left to lose? You already took my wife. Apparently, Jeff is screwed too. What else are you going to steal from me?

She will die too… As long as I control her mind and body, she will die along with me.

Chris stopped in his tracks and nods at the response. He puts the match back into his pocket and begins leaving.

That’s all I needed to know.

What?...

See you on the battlefield!

Havoc let out a haunting wail as we fade to black

Michael Bishop, Diantha Rosso, Scott Oasis, Arata Asakura, Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton and Rebecca Filth have spoken. It’s such good shit!

El Landerson
Call The Civil War
Post March 15th 2023, 5:30 am by El Landerson
[Earlier today We see El and Angie in his Daughter Aalyah inside of the Civil War building when Landerson rolls his luggage in the hall when his family wishes him luck on his match at Civil War when he whisper something in his Angie and Aalyah ear to have them to join him in the Civil War ring]

Booyka Six One nine hit's the PA system


Landerson comes out and bring his wife and Daughter to the aisle and invites them to the ring and holds the ropes for  Angie and Aalyah to get inside of the ring they hand El an Microphone to speak to the OWA Universe.


OWA Universe: Six One nine, Six One Nine Six One nine!
OWA Promos - Page 9 Rey-mysterio-4828kajdf
Bit Luchador|Landerson: Munich, Alemania I heard what Nobi. just told me that he like what I said to him that he should get the OWA Prestige Championship when I get the OWA Immortal Heavyweight Champion after I win this Thunder bastard match then I would get one Championship and that is the Immortal Heavyweight Championship of Elijah Hampton's title belt at Civil War.


OWA Chants  They are bastards, They are bastards They are bastards.

OWA Promos - Page 9 5d93cd8528aa61001d50af9c

Bit Luchador|Landerson:  Todas ellas bastardas cause when I get inside of that ring at Civil War it's every man for themselves because I'm not just fighting all eleven people in this Thunder bastard match they all will be involved into this match on Civil War for three OWA Championship on the line for Mark Michael's Prestige and Elijah's Immortal Heavyweight title and Darkane's Apex Championship  and the person who walks out as the three new Champions then one of them will defend there brand new Immortal Heavyweight Champion against Don Hendrix. for the Immortal Heavyweight Champion at Civil War on OWA.
OWA Promos - Page 9 Rey-Mysterio-Raw

Bit Luchador|Landerson: Nobi. I respect you as well but you getting all three OWA Championship doesn't solved anything cause what if one of us wins the first Immortal Heavyweight Champion and the other person wins the second title in the third title as well it won't be so right now will it but just trust me on this Nobi whoever wins the Thunder bastards match gets to be the Immortal Heavyweight Champion and The Prestige Champion in Apex Champion on Civil War at OWA.


(Landerson holds the mic in hand and see his Daughter Aalyah step up to the center of the ring alone side of her father while talking to the OWA Universe)
OWA Promos - Page 9 119ecf752adfc32fd9f418314489c43a

Princess of The Six one Nine|Aalyah Landerson:  I know some of you Recognize me that I lost not one but three matches on Odyssey but that's not the point though cause when I entered that ring I was inches away form winning my first match out here in this middle ring which I am standing with my father and mother that someday at the next Odyssey I will get my first victory win on any Odyssey woman that will step up against me after Civil War is over I will be ready then sooner then ever because my father the Legendary will walk into Todas ellas bastardas match and be crowned as the new OWA Immortal Heavyweight Champion on Civil War at OWA.
OWA Promos - Page 9 3bbabbf78626e55037d3e7cb827ceed7
Princess of The Six one nine|Aalyah Landerson Because me and mother will be behind the barricade watching you destroy everyone in that Bastardas del trueno match  for three Championships will be put on the line at Civil War on OWA.

Princess of The Six one Nine|Aalyah Landerson: Me and mom wish you luck on Civil War at OWA.

Aalyah and Angie hugs El Landerson and kisses both of his Wife and Daughter in the ring to wish him luck on Civil War.
OWA Promos - Page 9 Rey-mysterio-strong-style-evolved
Bit Luchador|Landerson: Thanks Aalyah. for that very speech and I promise to you both that I will not let you or any of my OWA fans down until I enter the Thunder bastards match and win my first OWA Immortal Heavyweight Championship on Civil War at OWA.

Bit Luchador|Landerson: So i like to thank my Precious Daughter Aalyah and my lovely wife Angie who is here to support me and when I enter this Thunder bastard match on Civil War and become your new OWA Immortal Heavyweight Champion then Don Hendrix. get ready for The Six one Nine because The Bit Luchador is coming for you after Civil War on OWA.

Bit Luchador|Landerson: oh and as for everyone else who's in this Thunder bastard match make the best new Champion win at Civil War on OWA.
OWA Promos - Page 9 20210618_SD_rey--302e62ca656e1f672a53cf25e3adf576

Bit Luchador|Landerson: and I'm gonna dial it up with most three letters of OWA is The Six One Nine.


Booyka Six one nine  plays

[The Landerson's make there exit out of the Civil War ring and walk straight back up on the ramp and heads back to El's locker room before Civil War begins this Sunday]
Raivo
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 15th 2023, 1:25 am by Raivo
(The scene opens with a lens flare transition to a reporter sitting center stage of the newsroom. She sits there with the camera pointed at her and the background crew giving her the green light to begin her segment.)


Reporter: Welcome everyone to Channel Four news, where we bring you more on 4, where tonight along with our sister stations we are looking into Omega Wrestling Alliance’s new Pay Per View on the horizon, Civil War. Now many people know the matches and have their favorites but what everyone is clamoring for are the Thunder Bastard and what seems to be an annual run of the Great War. Happening in Munich, Germany, the Great War is going to be the subject of our talk tonight as we preview the carnage that happens and what the competitors expect to get out of the match going forward. The teams embroiled in the match are the ever popular Frontline consisting of Michael Bishop, Jeff X, Chris Sabertooth, Angelina Magnum, Felix Hartley, Rebecca Filth, Violet Cunningham, Marie Brouchard, Arata Asakura, Theodore Pavel, and Devi Krysis. While on the other side you have the opposition the formidable union of For The Minorities, comprising of Raivo, DT the Ruler, Diantha Rosso, & Maggall, with Golden Dawn, Rin Asakura, Ruri Kuznoha, April Song, & Havoc, along with three others Abholos, Jason Long, & Skyler Arceneaux. And tonight we have one of those competitors with us, so without further adieu let me introduce tonight's guest, Raivo.


(The Camera pans to Raivo in a purple and gold ensemble with the sunglasses matching. The Title sits folded on his lap and he looks to be giving an approving nod akin to his last interview.)


Raivo: You know what, that’s what I’ve been wanting. Just a simple introduction like that, sweet and to the point and without any underlying motives behind your words. I mean we gotta work on how you address me and my folk but that’s something we can improve on. And also primetime, you people know how to show a man of greatness what they are worth. Though the locale may need some improvement. Still you people know how to treat a man of my worth. Something your colleagues can def learn from. Anyway, I hope this means I can speak my truth more.


Reporter: Well we certainly spared no expense when accommodating wrestlers from OWA, they are after all a favorite for most of the staff here.


(Raivo looks around and you could see a look of distaste come on his face as he can see some Frontline t-shirts in the crowd.)


Raivo: Really? Huh? Could have never guessed. So about Civil War.


Reporter: Yes let’s get started. So Civil War is a once in a lifetime event, but what does it mean to you as a still up and comer who many believe has yet to set his name in OWA?


Raivo: (Pause) A lifetime event? Well excuse my candor, but THIS right here. This is a lifetime event, not many can just interview me and let their words, written, vetted, or improvised, be spoken to me. That in itself is a lifetime event. Civil War, that’s just a part of what it means to be Raivo. Opp after opp, people tryna make a name OFF of mine. It comes with the price of being THE name to beat. They may not think it, they may not understand it at the time but their motive is always the same, shut Raivo Up. And no matter what they do it don’t happen and it never will. And I think that gets at them. Ya know? They push and push and no matter what happens, I never relent and never let them have their way. Have they beat me before? Sure they have, whether that was with an underhanded tactic or because they had some outside help, or even “cleanly” whatever that means, they have definitely beaten me before. But I still talk. And that will always drive them crazy, because they are so used to people folding under them. Now with respect to my associates, they know what I mean. They’ve had their fair share of comeuppance, but they ain’t ever let that slow them down. And lesser people would be out of this company and because of that they know what it like, they know who the opps really are here. And that’s *bleep* honkies who ain’t got no sense of self-preservation and are gonna eat my— 


*BRZZTTT*


(Raivo is taken aback from the loud noise that emanated from all around him. Like one of them emergency services alarms that go off randomly. The sound stops and he looks around still and looks back at the reporter.)


Raivo: What the *bleep* was that? What *bleep* game you playing with me right now?


Reporter: Well the stations in charge of today’s interview have decided to implement this in case a superstar like yourself goes off topic. We had so many others yesterday go off topic it was starting to be a bit much to reign them in.


(Raivo looks the reporter up and down, visibly annoyed.)


Raivo: Oh and what makes you decide what the *bleep* is off topic and not huh? What am I gonna get too close to the truth about how we been treated and when you don’t like what you hear you gonna let that *bleep* alarm play huh? You tryna silence–


*BRZZTTT*


Reporter: Sorry Mr. Raivo we have to keep the topic at hand.


(Raivo is angry, and is about to say something else before his phone starts to vibrate. He takes it out and looks at it for a second and calms down.)


Raivo: Fine. Whatever.


Reporter: Ahem. So with the Civil War, it has so many people commenting on the match, not only from social media and fellow wrestlers alike, but from your competitors as well. What do you do to block out the noise, or do you let some in to inspire you further?


Raivo: You talk as if I care for what these people say about me and For the Minorities. We’ve heard it all. “Oh what a bunch of whiny entitled babies. Oh if only they could get good, maybe they wouldn’t be in this situation. Oh I let my wife get cucked right in my face yet I’m better than For the Minorities.” It’s all the same bull*bleep* nothing new and nothing gained from trying to listen to every individual who wants to talk. Every now and then someone says something new or drops something like it was the match ending bar of the night and those I’m informed of but do I personally listen to it? No. Absolutely not. Because what am I supposed to do with the information I already know is going to be spewed. Like listen I already know the patterns of the important people down pat. Bishop is going to show his gun collection off and talk about how he’s a man’s man and a fighter with blood stains for paint or something to that degree. Chris, well he’s depressed, he’s a man who sulks in his own failures to the point where when you have some semblance of sympathy for him you are already caught in his pathetic web of sadness. He harps about Hana this, Havoc that, it’s like he’s cheating on for the other which is where all this started from in the first place. Jeff, well Jeff he does change his style every now and then but it’s always the same thing, you did bad, so now bad do you. Cro-magnon speaking like he finally knew what fire was after having his foot in it for the past 20 minutes. He’ll talk about brotherhood, talk about family, like he ever gave a shit about that. He’s been at odds with Frontline ever since he decided to bring his used *bleep* brigade on board with the Frontline. Which, while I’m on them, they’re just going to make so many sexual innuendos that it would be impressive if it wasn’t already tired and used. Just like them. Oh they may talk about Diantha, Felix may throw a slur here and there, while Magnum and Filth just act like the good side characters they are. That’s it. Arata well he’s gonna talk about atonement, Theodore is gonna talk about his regrets and getting cucked, and well Devi, I’m not sure can make complete sentences let alone string more than one thought around. And honestly I don’t care for Marie or Violet because only one of them is talented, and if you’ve been keeping together with the dirt sheets, you already know which one I’m talking about. Especially if you’ve been around them long enough to not gag or feel like you're in hell cause of how little they take care of themselves. So no I don’t let them get to me nor should I even think about letting them get to me. That gives them more than they deserve and they know it. They know my time is precious and that I don’t just give it to anybody case in point.


(He gestures to the reporter, and the reporter sort of glances at the person who mans the alarm and has lost track of him, but thinks nothing of it and continues.)


Reporter: I see such bravado, and you know looking at your accolades that’s nothing to laugh at. If anything, not only did you take this by storm, but OWA’s title scene by storm with you inserting yourself into almost every title match you could. And you’re even one title away from the Grand Slam, and I don’t know what the record is on that, but I think you’d be up there with people who won a grand slam in such a quick fashion. Tell me what does this mean for Raivo?


Raivo: *sigh* you see there you go, using that vocabulary that just goes to show that maybe this interview isn’t as unbiased as I thought it would be. But oh well I will bite, but what does that mean for Raivo. Well, it means what I’ve been saying. Raivo is a generational talent. A man amongst a sea of nothing but fish. And I surround myself with such generational talents that when they elevate, I elevate, and when I succeed, they succeed. It just goes to show that who we are and what we’ve worked for is something better than what the current landscape offers, and those who want to say differently are scared that they are going to get passed up because of it. Take the Frontline for example, their accolades are one to be envious of, but compared to my potential, compared to what my group is able to do in such a short amount of time, it’s going to pale in comparison and is going to show one thing to them. They’re obsolete, and they always have been. And if they don’t like it well they know what they’re going to have to do. But i think they’re going to find that it is easier said than done. Because I’m sure everyone in Frontline likens us to cockroaches, relentless little bugs that are almost invincible and can take a beating before finally dying. But that’s cause they are unable to look at us realistically, they are unable to see what is before them as the future. The future of what OWA is supposed to be and the future of what lies in store for them when it all comes down to it. Because let me get back to what you said beforehand, you kept calling what I do as inserting myself in matches. I don’t do that, I fill a hole that was desperately needed to be filled. People look at a match card and know what is missing, they know that it could be better if something of substance was there. My match for the Spartan Championship, that was earned, I didn’t insert myself in it, but if that fat bastard had somehow beat me, then one people would’ve been wondering if unlike Akamu if I woulda won. People would have been wanting more cause that match would have be such a boring piece of *bleep* without me. Let’s go forward to GameOver. Sit there, look me in the eye and tell me you really wanted to see a one on one Michael Bishop vs MYOJIN match at what was supposed to be the finale to the Golden Dawn vs Frontline saga? Tell me without flinching, smiling, or even stopping eye contact. Because I know you’re lying if you said that is a match you would have love to have seen, that the match would have gone to be a five-star classic. Cause they I know you would be lying. MYOJIN got pinned in that match, after Bishop dismantled him easily. Albeit he had help from me and DT cause we was also in that match, but it is what it is. And then came the tag team title match, the one that Chris and Jeff wanted, nay they welcomed because they wanted to finally shut us up and shut us down. And how did that fare for them? How did that go for them? Because of Chris’s Infidelity, consequences came earlier than he had wanted to at the hands of his old friend, the one that made him relevant,  Havoc. And then down he fell, harder than anything I’ve ever seen, and because Jeff was so preoccupied probably by the guilt surrounding the fact he was the one that made Chris want to cheat on his wife, but you know no one wants to talk about that fact let alone acknowledge it.


(Raivo notices the reporter look to her right with a look of concern. He does a quick smile before continuing.)


Raivo: But inserting myself into these match, nah I did no such thing. All I did was give the matches quality, a respect that needed to happen so that people could know that what they were giving were quality matches. And in the Great War they are going to be given quality matches. They are going to be shown what it means when For the Minorities, Golden Dawn, Jason, Abholos, and Skyler are the victors of their matches. 


(The Reporter still has a look of concern but stares back at her notes before beginning again clearly worried about something.)


Reporter: Yes victors… umm… right, so the Great War is the end of an era or you believe so. What does your new era look like?


Raivo: That era of equality that is going to come. We are fighting to give OWA a chance you know. A chance to finally blossom into an industry that doesn’t rely on the old heads, one that doesn’t rely on the names of myths but rather finally has homegrown legends in the making. Look when OWA came into reality, they had to make their name on the names of legends who had already proven their stock. Aren, Aria, Nasir, McAdams, Senn, Oasis, these people had their names etched into the mountain long before anyone else came into view, before anyone even knew if this shit would work. And they did what they had to, they made it work, they made the uncertain work and because of that OWA is where it is at now. And with that a new crop of wrestlers came as well, but they wanted to stay, they wanted to keep their names high and wanted to make sure that they were the only new commodity, that they were the only names worth a damn. So whenever someone comes who is the newest, the hottest, the brightest stars they have ever seen, they get threatened. And when they get threatened they start to defame and make them the villains because they’ve done nothing but keep playing the heroes. No one has been ballsy enough to throw that order out of wack until I stepped in. No one has been smart enough to distract and dismantle until DT made his presence known. No one has been more hungry and willing to do what they need to more than For the Minorities, and we are starting to make our ideals into reality. But with it just being us two we knew we had to have back up or these white supremacists would have their way with us through backstage politics when they realized they couldn’t fight us one on one anymore. There came the idea to pit DT and I against each other at GameOver. The idea to introduce a new belt design when DT had JUST lost the title. The idea to make For the Minorities’ reign look like a fluke rather than a just dessert. It was all in the plans to undermine and delegitimize all our hard work. And they dare act surprised when we rise up and fight back. Rise up and fight back against our oppressors? That seems so unprecedented for what they believe to happen. They want us to sit back and relax and let them do their thing but that’s what I’m not gonna do, that’s not For the Minorities, Golden Dawn, and the others are not gonna do. The Frontline wants to be the last line of defense for an archaic era that died when all these “legends” left or got backstage jobs. They want to act like they can fight, they want to act like they have more gas left in them, but that’s wrong. That’s fucking hilarious and we will make them look like fools come Civil War. Because that is what we do with opposition, we don’t just beat them, we humiliate them, and show them they are no better than the dirt they claim we are. And once we’re done with the Frontline, they can try to come back, but they’ll know that what they have reaped is now coming to fruition sooner rather than later.


(Raivo looks at the Reporter who seems to be frantic at why the buzzer isn’t going off, even the censors aren’t working anymore. Raivo laughs.)


Raivo: Oh! Are you waiting for them people in the back to start tell you to wrap this up or press that button that’s supposed to make me shut up. Nah nah that ain’t happening no more. Nah WE got that taken care of. Check the back.


(As he says that the camera feed cuts to the back with someone else holding the camera and the people in booths either unconscious or being threatened to keep the camera on Raivo and off the censor and alarm button.)


Raivo: Nah we done with that censor bullshit and the alarm tryna stop me from the truth. That’s the best part of having friends everywhere is that they got your back and are going to stop people from trying to get to you or make you look like a fool. The Frontline would know this if they weren’t such a mish-mash of alliances who want only one thing, Chris and Hana to get back together. They have forsaken their so-called Brotherhood because Jeff wanted Chris to take it out of his pants instead of keeping it in and Bishop didn’t do anything to keep that influence in check. That’s why Jason left and joined us cause the hypocrisy in the Frontline is too damning to even make sense anymore. Thottyssey joined because instead of fighting themselves time and time again, Diantha did them a favor and let them have an actual enemy to unite them. Ain’t that crazy you do someone a favor and they hate you for it, HA! Bad Meets Evil is scared to succumb to mediocrity now that their goth mommy Banshee is dead, and honestly the only person I would feel bad for would be Marie if she wasn’t such a bitch and decided to take the Outlaw title from me. And Pavel. Poor Pathetic Pavel. This man is a fucking cuck who defended cuties and wants to be Andrew Tate really bad. Man has no sense of will, no sense of self-preservation, and no fucking self-confidence to stick by his guns. Pavel, it’s ok to hate your friends for something THEY RIGHTFULLY FUCKED UP. Yet you’re so spineless to fight for yourself that you looked over what they did because of what? A promise? A fucking pep talk that Bishop read while on the shitter wondering what Kenny would do like he fucking does every damn day. Then you have Arata who is so fucking far up his own ass in Frontline hype that on his fucking suck and fuck tour he forgot what made him a force to be reckoned with and due to that the Izanagi found a new fucking host in his daughter because he could and never would fulfill the parameters of what it means to be a conqueror. He’s lost his way and fuck it, He’ll die lost. And Devi, poor confused, and uninteresting Devi, I don’t know what your stake is in this, but the fact they just brought you on to this should worry you. Because unlike everyone else, there’s nothing connecting you. Pavel has some love lost but apparently they made up. Arata has been sucking every member of the Frontline since coming back to life, and well Thotyssey is Thotyssey, they’re just there to look pretty and give conflict that Jeff needs for some development for once, especially since he forgot Presley Dawn after being the reason she got kidnapped, battered, and beaten. Everyone has a connection to each other, Devi, and that should worry you because that means you are a prime target to be cannon fodder. You may not believe it, and you may not want to, but I’ll rip this band-aid off for you. Everyone can put up a fight, but you, nah you’re a guppy. You’re gonna be the one we get rid of first, because we are going to be doing you a favor and letting your suffer first so you don’t have to suffer the longest. 


It’s so amusing that people think this team is going to do what should have been done so long ago, but that notion is fucking hilarious. That notion is built on nothing but romance, danger, and this story of heroes and villains. It’s built like a comic book, one that is going to suggest that in the end the heroes will pullout victorious because it is formula that has worked and will always work. But let me tell you something, this is a tragedy. A tragedy for people who believe in the impossible and who believe that if they could set one thing right in motion then everything would be just alright. But that’s not the case, that’s never the case, and that will be the end of this exchange. Because the Frontline aren’t heroes, they’re barely paragons. They’re just bums, united to fight over the soggy cardboard box they call a home because it is all they have. They have nothing else. Their brotherhood is a sham. Their mission, irrelevant. And their drive to bring back Hana when they need to realize she doesn’t want to come back. A misunderstanding has led Hana to realizing that Chris is going to always treat her like shit. And because of that this will be all for naught. Their plan for Havoc is as strong as a wet piece of napkin. Soggy, ready to crumble, and with enough pressure will break with ease. If they want to be a threat to us, they might as well cut their losses now. Because at the end of this it ain’t just Jeff or Chris losing their life. No, someone else isn’t coming out of this, and I don’t care who it is, I just want to be the reason for it.


(Fade to Black)

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace and Elijah Hampton have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Darkane
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 14th 2023, 7:14 pm by Darkane
OWA Promos - Page 9 KbVfBISi_o

It’s been said that family is everything.

For a long time I thought that was a crock of shit. For a long time I was a lone wolf and I was generally hostile towards others. There was nothing but malice and misanthropy in my heart. I wanted nothing to do with anybody. I wanted nothing to do with The Big Easy Undercity because I was sick of the constant drama, the stagnation and the petty crimes at the tail end we would commit only to get booked behind bars overnight with a slap on the wrist. My roots are firmly planted in New Orleans, I can’t change that. New Orleans is where I made a name for myself, at least in The Seventh Ward. But it was a place in large part I wanted to forget for a multitude of reasons. I could sit here and lie to you and tell you that home is where the heart is but that couldn't be further from the truth. It’s well documented that I abandoned my brothers for ME. To establish my name and obviously The Big Easy Undercity took it to heart. They were spearheaded by Laz and he ultimately kidnapped my sister and held her hostage in repulsive conditions. It wasn't until she crawled back in my life that I started to unwind and I began the slow trudge to repair a relationship that had been in pieces. To have that moment of clarity ripped away from me. To see the terror in her eyes when she was chained against her will ignited a fucking spark in me that I never knew I had. And I tried, even if I wasn't in full health, I tried to save her and I paid for it with my life. Everyone under the sun has lambasted me for not exacting retaliation but Laz and I have a steep history. It goes back decades. We ironed out the minute details and it’s still a work in progress. I helped save Laz’s fucking daughter from certain death and you can't put a price on that. But that won’t stop me from slamming my foot on the gas and dragging him through extreme levels of barbarity conjured from months of torment. My perfect idea of revenge would be winning three championships in one fucking night and cementing myself as the clear cut best OWA has to offer. Who are the rest of you to stand on your soapboxes and dictate how I go about my business when you can’t even handle your own, like Mark Micheals when he couldn’t even save his cousin from becoming a hot pocket on his own turf.

I'm by no means the standard bearer of what it means to be a family man and when it comes down to it I don't want to be because sometimes you'll have to make difficult decisions that have a bunch of different outcomes. There's no such thing as a perfect family commodity. Everybody has their shady under the table dealings. It's just a matter of who you want to know and why. I never expected Lazarus to show up out of the blue. I thought he would have been gunned down or serving hard time in the big house, but that goes to show it’s impossible to expect the unexpected. Surprises always seem to pop up out of nowhere. I never expected to reconcile with my sister. I never expected to perish in a warehouse in Seoul. I never expected Aizen to come roaring back and grant me a new lease on life while I was still getting my rights read to me by the grim reaper. It comes down to how you adapt, if you can’t adapt then you’re in for a shock to the system. I've had to acclimatize throughout my life and some situations were harder than others but every chess piece I've moved, I moved for a reason. Call me meticulous, call me underhanded, call me lucky, it’s all the same shit to me.

Those same principles can be applied to the Thunder Bastard. You have to be methodical, you have to think outside the box, you have to shine in your own element if you want to be the fucking king. The purists out there will say it's unbecoming to think that way. They’ll say if you wanna prove your merit and achieve immortality, then you shouldn’t resort to unsavory tactics. I’ve heard Mark Micheals rehash those same tired ass objections about feeling cheated or deceived, often laying out inefficacious examples to highlight his arguments, but Mark, I don’t believe you quite understand that sometimes you have to get your fucking hands dirty. There is no moral compass in this match. Nobody gives a shit about the imaginary halo around your head when they’re in the trenches. Nobody’s out here to be a fucking upstanding citizen apart from Elijah. If you’re not willing to go the extra mile and do whatever’s required even if it paints you as a villain then be my guest, sit back on your cold hands and watch me rocket past you. That’s been your goto formula for your entire career, what’s one more night for good measure? Poor Mark Micheals yearns for a fair fight and that’s the hill he’s gonna die on. Coming from the same miserable fuck who was riding shotgun in The Awakening once upon a time and pulled all sorts of fast ones. Imagine having your tongue launched up Fiora’s prostate while trying to pull your own weight when you were the proverbial horse’s ass of the group. Oops, was I supposed to sweep The Awakening under the rug? I remember you quite vividly back then, doing Fiora’s bidding just to keep your foot in the door before I powerbombed him off a Chaos Crypt and hammered the final nail in The Awakening’s coffin. I know they haven’t been on anybody’s radar in two years, I know they’re old news, but I bring them up because you know a thing or two about being a ‘vulture’; carrying out the orders of a giant fucking pussy no matter how asinine his requests were. You know exactly what a pack mentality is.

Look no further than your boy Harman who thought he finally cracked the case and cornered Laz along with a shit ton of ragtag gypsies, but he should know to never trap a monster from the sewers. I can still hear the frantic gargles from Harman after getting his throat lacerated in my head before he took a ten story nose dive. That’s only a tiny dose of the punishment that awaits you Mark. I’ll make what Laz did look like a walk in the park. Harman should have known better than to kick a hornet’s nest and now what? He’s bed-to-bed with your cousin Mark, but at least he’ll get some valuable family bonding time if nothing else. They can watch you fucking die at Civil War with IV tubes winding out of their veins. The Seventh Ward have run through you, your relatives, your followers yet for some reason they want to put their credence in The Romani King, a ludicrous false idol who has bitten off way more than he can chew. I'll make you fully understand that you just don’t have what it takes to overcome me. I don’t care how many times I have to hammer it home. I’ll beat that dead horse until there’s nothing left but the imprint in the sand because you will crack, Mark. I can already see the foundation coming apart at the seams. I got your emotions in a fucking blender and you’re within a cunt hair of going postal which plays right into my hands.

If you’re gonna gratuitously cherry pick which year to try and defame me I don’t think 2023 is the best starting point, Elijah. I’ve witnessed just about everything there is to see in this business and if 2023 is an indicator of my so called ‘regression’ when I haven’t been pinned or submitted since, what? Final Destination 4? When I had the herculean task of dethroning super saiyan Senn and Lazarus who was shot out of a cannon? If that’s your assessment of ‘struggling’ then you need to reevaluate what it really means to keep your head above water. I question a lot of things about you Elijah because there are questions still left unanswered. I held both our names under a light for a reason. If you want to narrow it down under a 2023 microscope then have a field day but the name Darkane isn’t dead and gone by any means. I’m a fucking icon Elijah, that’s not just a figment of my imagination, it’s been echoed by my peers more times than I can count and while you’re inching up the rankings, you know as well as I do that the Thunder Bastard is the tallest task you’ve ever had to deal with bar none. I ended your first Immortal Heavyweight Championship reign not out of resentment, desperation or for ‘shock value’, but to let you know that I’m on the fucking prowl for the Immortal Heavyweight Championship. That’s the whole point. Do you really think I had any idea Gatsby was hiding in the shadows with Option C in his back pocket? He went incognito and wasn’t even on the card prior to my arrival. He called his shot and acted on an impulse. I attacked you because I have that kind of pull Elijah, regardless of what your bizarre perception is of me. It’s a pull that I earned through much adversity. The APEX World Championship wasn’t tantalizing enough, it didn’t scratch that itch. I wanted to hook a bigger fish and you just happened to be in the trajectory of my warpath. I was never throwing hissy fits either. I was throwing out open challenges, daring ANYBODY from any brand who had a fucking lion’s heart to step up to the plate and lock horns with a legend. And do you know what happened? I mowed them down one by one like dominoes in record time no less. Why? Because I know I can lay waste to anybody in OWA and knock them off their pedestal including yourself on any given night. It was never about the limelight or being vainglorious to me. I couldn’t care less about that trivial bullshit. It was about the grind, it was about going out in front of millions and changing the landscape in ways never thought imaginable on an immaculate stage.

A stage that’s too bright for you.

A stage that you’re not ready for.

You can symbolize yourself as a proud virtuous champion. You can flash your pearly whites and say the right things to the press. You can cross every t and dot every i, but nothing ever goes according to plan. You think you got your bases covered due to your positioning on Olympus’ hierarchy and because you possess what everybody wants. That is a power position, but it doesn’t mean you should shift gears into cruise control because you’re sitting pretty at the top. I’ve ripped through men that were a cut above you who shared the same sentiment, world champions who believed they were torch bearers. Faux leaders who thought they could sell you a narrative that they were the cream of the crop, just like you and when they were vanquished by me, they vanished into thin air without a trace. The jury is still out on you and as far as living rent free in your head is concerned, the proof is everywhere. I have you on bated breath to ‘finish the job that Laz started’. I have you seeing flames from costing you the Immortal Heavyweight Championship and tarnishing a long standing brotherhood. I have you on high alert because you know I’m your biggest fucking threat. I have you jumping out of your seat to get me one on one and the feeling is mutual, but my reasoning isn’t based on mindless retribution. My reasoning is based on my track record. It’s based on the belief system I have in myself. It’s based on my voracious fucking drive to be triple champion. It’s based on how I know without a shadow of a doubt I will take your Clark Kentesque delineation of a champion, your far fetched boyhood dream of becoming a world renowned spectacle and fucking grind it into mush. I never tried to ‘ruin your career’ at Hardcore Havoc but at Civil War you can be rest assured I will wipe you off the face of this fucking earth.

I can end careers in the snap of a finger.

Don’t forget that.

Even careers that are in their infancy like Don Hendrix’s. He’s barely into his wrestling life cycle and I’m gonna have to be the one to extirpate it before he breaks any ground. Nobody’s gonna weep waterspouts over his loss. He's made a complete ass of himself and is further proof that frontal lobotomies are still a viable option even though he’s already a stapler headed Italian Quasimodo. I don't understand this weird fascination with comparing the past and present renditions of Darkane everybody has. You’re piggybacking off of Elijah’s hot take and making it seem like I've lost a step when you’ve barely made it out of the gate after a long, tumultuous hiatus of self-loathing and wrist slashing as you fucking booked from OWA the first time when you were habitually soiling yourself on extinct shows like Atlantis. Then you went through your ever so empowering Lets Go Brandon phase and that shit the bed almost immediately. Fast forward to the Brandon. Fucking. Hendrix stage as if originality was your calling card. He flamed out too and went belly up, scrambling back to the drawing board in the control center once again. It takes a lot more than fancy catchphrases and a revitalized state of mind to power up the rankings in OWA. I don’t care how many kicks at the can you get, your stock will never rise in OWA. You can try to reinvent the wheel as many times as you want but you’re gonna be known as the guy who had home field advantage going into night two of Civil War and pissed it down the drain. So if you wanna play the compare and contrast game in regards to my career, maybe next time take a look in the fucking mirror and study your reflection. I mean really study it. Because after Civil War you won’t see ‘Don’ Hendrix, the Italian stallion prodigy, you’ll see the same old ho hum my-life-sucks Brandon Hendrix. The same Brandon Hendrix that throws in the towel far to easily and buries his head in the sand whenever shit hits the fucking fan. I’m going to show you that side of yourself, the real core Brandon Hendrix after I annihilate you on night two. I’m gonna twist the knife nice and slow; I want you to feel everything that’s coming to you. The grief, the madness, the embarrassment of absolutely blowing a golden opportunity to the old rotted out, over the hill Darkane.

And I should have been aborted?

Considering how young you are I probably ran into mama Hendrix once or twice at the whorehouse. I could get a whiff of her from miles away. It smelled like spoiled ragu on a tuna boat. Didn’t she coin the infamous term spaghetti blowjob? Now that I think of it, I could be your real daddy, you know the one that wasn't lost into the Witness Protection Program when you were eight years old and I’m going to absolutely son you at Civil War. Play as many mind games as you want but realize that I am the unequivocal master of disassembling tortured psyches like yourself and sending them out to pasture. I'd worry about yourself and how you're going to have to explain to your family that ‘Don’ Hendrix ate shit once again but before you do that, at least put on a nice suit. That way you’ll look dashing when you're sinking to the bottom of the ocean in cement boots.

When I get a whiff of new meat my ears usually perk up especially if they're leapfrogging over from the Kingdom brand like RD3 has, but this time it felt lukewarm. He said there were looks of pure shock and bewilderment when he arrived on Olympus but It was monotonous at best. The crowd hits the fucking head as soon as you come out. You're the type of guy who believes he's more valuable than what he's actually worth and you garner no reaction whatsoever. You're flavorless and while you think you're scheming mad man more often than not you’re left ‘shocked and bewildered’ when you’re dropped on your head. The day you get me to shiver in my boots is the day you actually develop a functioning personality and start steamrolling through the roster. I’ve faced you many moons ago. This was when you were bathing in millions and shitting out gold doubloons. Back when you were pampered and walked around with a silver spoon up your ass but now you’re just Kingdom leftovers, wandering astray, looking to find your footing, looking to start anew but failing to realize that it doesn’t matter what you do. The name Reginald Dampshaw doesn’t send off the alarm bells, it just puts people to sleep. Cry me a river about feeling doubted, feeling slighted, feeling overlooked and laughed at. There’s a fucking reason you are. Nobody’s going to spoil you with love and adoration, nobody’s gonna be dancing in the streets in reverence and celebration, you’re a victim of your own hype. I guess that’s what happens when nobody else puts any stock into you, you gotta light a wet match in a dark cave to try and find some inspiration but you’re running on empty. I don’t care how vile and malevolent you think you are, you’re fucking outdone in that department by me in spades. I will heave you off the Olympus deck to where you came from but Kingdom will just think you’re damaged goods as is. So I guess it’s back home to England, where they will be screaming ‘off with his head!’ as you return in a pine box, but they won’t have to worry as I will have mounted your skull on a pike and left you in the middle of a muddy battlefield.

There’s not much conviction in Nobi’s voice these days. He’s drowning aimlessly near rock bottom and nobody is gonna throw him a life vest despite his rosy intentions. He’s questioning himself, he’s not sure of himself, he’s shuffling his feet, his head is pitched towards the ground, he’s looking for a spark, he’s looking for something to reinvigorate the gaping void in himself. You have a somber tone Nobi and it's rearing its ugly head. You have for some time now and to me you're close to kicking your career’s bucket. I know you wish you could turn back the clock and be a triple champion as you once were. I know that's a burden that claws away at your sanity, despite the happy-go-lucky mask you wear, but you need to shoulder that burden yourself. You've had opportunity after opportunity to escape the clutches of your detractors, to break free from your insecurities, but again you come off Olympus having succumbed to ‘Don’ Hendrix. What makes you think you're going to survive the gauntlet until night two when you can't even ax ‘Don’ Hendrix? I know you're capable of it. I've seen you do some special things but that was when you believed in yourself. Nowadays you're just mailing it in, looking for any excuse to fade away but you don’t need one as your current downfall is enough justification. What happened to you Nobi? Has father time finally started pounding on your door? Do you lack the fiery passion you once had? There's more questions than answers and at Civil War you won't find what you’re looking for/ You can raise your hand and paint these nonsensical ass scenarios where you could have walked out the APEX World Champion. These coulda woulda shoulda’s aren’t real. They're fiction. They’re fairy tales. They’re narratives that you want to sell to make sure you don’t look as painfully inept as you are. The notion that I haven’t knocked you out therefore I haven’t beaten you is one of the most cringe worthy cop outs I’ve ever heard. I've had turds that took longer to pinch off than the duration of that APEX World Championship match at Boiling Point last year. I fucking dominated bell to bell and you were just an afterthought yet I’m Senn’s bitch? Nobi, you’ve been EVERYBODY’s bitch for a while now and after Civil War you will be my bitch, you will be my fucking mutt and I’ll drag you around wherever I may roam.

Right to Laz’s doorstep.

Nobi’s head won’t be a peace offering, it’ll be another casualty, another bloodsoaked piece of evidence that I’m just as capable of as much violence as you are and that’s your issue. You believe there is no equal when it comes to outright brutality, but I taught you damn near everything you know about it. I’m a deathmatch god, weapons and their uses are a novelty to me. I was the one who burned the kid into toast. I was the one who dug you out of the sewers when you were barely surviving in the slums of New Orleans. This old dog still knows how to hunt. When it comes down to us, it isn’t just a matter of who the better man is, it’s about who will blink first when we try to cut each other into pieces. When I took you under my wing back in New Orleans I knew exactly what I was getting myself into. I knew you were a troubled kid, I knew that you liked to pull the wings off of flies, I knew you liked to torture animals and other fucking people when it came down to it because it was a release. I also knew that unless you proved your worth I was gonna put you out of your misery as you would have been more of a nuisance than a valuable asset but you wouldn’t let that happen. There was something inside of you, an inner resolve, something caged, something feral and I loved what I saw. Every heinous act of debauchery we committed was us learning from each other. It was a bond that was hard to break and the Big Easy Undercity ran shit for a long ass time. I wanted to mold you into something truly, truly nefarious and I have.

And for one night I’m going to have to take that away from you.

I’m going to remind you of who your master is.

As I create, so I destroy.

When I cradle you into my arms and rock you gently into the night. I can assure you that you will reach closure. I will finally put this blood feud to rest. I will put you to rest. I will make you sleep.

I will make you whole again.

And OWA will never be the same because of it.

VaeVictisBD, Michael Bishop, Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton, Lazarus Arjen and Felix Hartley have spoken. It’s such good shit!

RAMBEAUX
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 14th 2023, 4:14 pm by RAMBEAUX
SMOKE AND MIRRORS.
THUNDERBASTARD – vs. THE ENTIRE OLYMPUS ROSTER; CIVIL WAR 001.


DECEMBER 11TH, 2016
EMPLACEMENT INCONNU — SAINT-ÉTIENNE, FRANCE

For some people, looking back into your past may remind you of “the good days” but it’s never been that way for Marcé – no matter how far he’s had to look back, no matter how hard he had to think about that past, no matter about when those moments wanted to provide the goods. There was nothing clearing the smoke and mirrors. At this point in his life, he was only beginning his time as a professional wrestler, he wasn’t the same size as he is right now—much slimmer, less muscle along his body, and shorter than how he is. The stark difference between these two men, both named Marcé Dupont-Rambeaux, was a moment in time that happened to have changed the way he looked at the world. Back then, he was a constant target for those to pick on– but then, blood got on his hands, murder in cold blood from asphyxiation, and being locked up was not what he expected to have been his reason but those days behind bars would see you become a very different person.

The people in Metz knew of the name of Marcé Dupont-Rambeaux. They knew him as the boy who killed the student because he was pushed to his limits, seeing four years locked up after some good behaviour brought him out prematurely, they worried for what could’ve come of the man that was coming back home. Years he spent travelling all around France, even making attempts to make a living outside of France entirely, but nothing stuck. And when you were a criminal trying to get back into the world, there were always two choices to live through – being separated from society, neglecting you from coming back or continuing living through the criminal lifestyle. So, his first option became invalid. He only had one place to turn to, and he found them, the Venzolasca Gang. Someone the size of Marcé was always an easy grab for someone that needed ‘a heavy’ per se, needing a bodyguard from those who were looking to make sure no trouble was caused.

He worked for a man that was named “Mylan”, no last name ever given. Wherever he went, Marcé followed every footstep and stood behind him. Mylan was a known drug trafficker and murderer, his crimes would see him locked up for life if ever caught. That’s what Marcé was hired to make sure would never happen however, swore to his life that it would never happen or he and his family would be seen to a quick end, as Mylan would’ve put it to Marcé. This lifestyle, however, was never for Marcé. He wanted to live a simple life, he wanted to see out on creating a future for himself. In the worst outcome, he’d create it on his own but that was for another time. He just wanted to bounce back from the jail time that he did. Mylan wouldn’t allow it, spoke about things becoming too complicated and believing that leaving the life of his job would be like a death penalty, wouldn’t survive in a real world.

Words that he’d soon take to heart.

It was a cold December night, the snowfall was heavy and roads were blocked up. Inside of a warehouse was Mylan and Marcé along with another man who seemed to have tried to make a deal with Mylan, the details were spotty. Marcé doesn’t remember much, or at least tries to not remember much, but one thing was known – everything fell apart.

“Essayez-vous de me ridiculiser, connard? (Are you trying to ridicule me, asshole?)” The large man snapped back into the conversation upon Mylan’s voice getting a little bit louder. “J’ai réalisé affaire après affaire pour vous et c’est ainsi que vous me remboursez? Avec des marchandises endommagées qui ne valent pas la peine pour moi? (I helped case after case for you and that is how you reimburse me? With damaged goods that are not worth it for me?)

The unknown man stared down Mylan and stepped closer but Marcé stepped in, raising an eyebrow as he glared toward the man, who simply backed off a small bit. “Sinon, comment allais-je obtenir ces marchandises, Mylan? (How else was I going to get those goods, Mylan?)”

“Un peu de bon sens, et peut-être une certaine courtoisie, nous aiderait tous les deux. (A little bit of common sense, and maybe some common courtesy, would help us both.)”

“Tout cela a été mis en place depuis le début, mon frère raisonne avec un scumbag et un putain de bouclier de viande derrière lui. (This was all a set up from the beginning, my brother reasons with a scumbag and a fucking meat shield behind him.)” The man began to shake his head, pacing back and forth upon the spot. “Tu sais, Mylan, que cet endroit est un bien meilleur endroit sans enculés comme toi. L'écume supérieure de la terre. Vous méritez de pourrir six pieds sous le putain de plancher. (You know, Mylan, that this place is a much better place without motherfuckers like you. The top scum of the earth. You deserve to rot six feet under the fucking floor.)”

Mylan smirked, chuckled a small bit, and gestured for Marcé to come closer. “Pourtant, personne n'a osé m'en éloigner. (Yet, nobody has dared to try to put me away from it.)”

There was a slight bit of hesitation that came from the man, as if he was hesitant to attempt something, which Marcé took notice of very quickly. The man reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a Ruger LCRx – Marcé grabbed onto the arm of the man, bringing it up into the air and pointed the pistol up high. Marcé wrestled the man to the ground, using his power to slam the man’s hand into the ground over and over again, finally knocking the pistol out of his hand before Mylan kicked it away across the warehouse floor. Marcé tried to keep the man down on the ground but he continued to fight free, but that freedom was soon taken away from him as Marcé locked in a chokehold, wrapping the muscular arms around the neck and beginning to choke him out.

Mylan watched as Marcé brought the man up to his knees, with Marcé standing up and keeping the chokehold applied, and the man’s face was turning blue from asphyxiation. The fight that the man was giving was slowly draining away, he was fading away, and Marcé’s anger was beginning to boil but then a sudden twist from the man’s final struggle out of the hold—the sound of a snap echoed through the warehouse, the man dropped down to the ground and laid there, dead. Mylan looked on in fear, seeing the blood on the hands of Marcé as he stared down at the fallen assailant, anger still running through his veins.

“Non non Non. Marcé, qu'as-tu fait? (No, no, no. Marcé, what have you done?)” Mylan, in a panic, questioned Marcé and grabbed him by his suit jacket. “Il n'était pas nécessaire de le tuer si tôt, bon sang. Tout ce que nous avions à faire était de le ramener au patron et de nous assurer qu'il lui donne le traitement approprié. (There was no need to kill him so soon, god dammit. All we needed to do was to bring him back to the boss and make sure that he gives him the proper treatment.)”

Marcé was finally coming down from his adrenaline rush and realised the situation in front of him, everything was becoming a blur, everything was becoming deafening with a buzzing sound running around through his head, and it seemed like he realised the problem that he had put himself and Mylan into.

“Mylan, je ne voulais pas … (Mylan, I didn't mean to–)”

All that he could do was stand there and look down at the dead body at his feet, breathing heavily, as Mylan began running out of the warehouse building, not wanting to get caught in anything that might come up from this. But, this was only the beginning of something major. The change that would set Marcé free from the shackles of the gang warfare he found himself a part of. Two options to take as of this very moment. Take the fall and the blame for the untimely death of a dealer or run away and make sure to get the hell out of France as soon as possible. Those two choices had pretty big downfalls ahead of Marcé, either one wouldn’t see him survive for long. Marcé reached into his pocket and dialled a number, bringing the phone up to his ear as it rang.

“Bonjour, la police.” His voice stuttered a good bit, but he stayed persistent. “Je voudrais faire un rapport annonyme sur le meurtre d'un homme à l'intérieur des entrepôts de Saint-Étienne. Le meurtrier était Mylan DuPlessis. L'emplacement exact sera laissé sur le corps de l'endroit où vous pourrez le trouver. (I'd like to make an anonymous report on the murder of a man inside of the warehouses in Saint-Étienne. The murderer was Mylan DuPlessis. Exact location will be left on the body of where you can find him.)”

“Venez vite ou ne venez pas du tout. (Come quick or don't come at all.)”

* * * * *

La troisième fois est le charme. (Third time’s the charm.)

Or, however that bullshit saying goes. I never believed in luck or anything of the sort, these things just happen for a reason because life has made it happen for a reason. See, I’ve experienced losses in my time, the past two doesn’t make me into an image of what to expect. And as I could expect from any imbecile and insecure man, they expect to see me as just some newbie generic power wrestler with nothing much to prove except for myself to be someone big to get out of the match early and not expect to make it anywhere near anywhere far. Whilst I do appreciate some people’s efforts in making simple predictions as to who might be lost causes and who’ll survive the onslaught of the Thunderbastard, it’s becoming highly illogical on the matter at hand. Survival of the fittest. A lot of people can begin to admit to doing such things in their lives that could lead to them being survivors. There’s many that can say that they survived things through their lifetimes, either through violent means or just pure chance of luck, but to anyone else – nothing can be compared to many men who all want the very same thing: victory over everyone.

But what would that victory mean for someone like me, someone that people are very quick to look away from? I see everyone’s wanting those three championships at the end of the road. I see everyone wants to be on the top of Mount Olympus and setting themselves apart from everyone else. You’re either at the very top of the mountain or you’re nothing but small pieces of rubble falling down that mountain as the man with all of the gold reached the very top. I think it’s very assured that nobody wants to be those small pieces of rubble falling down the mountain, I don’t want to be either, and that’s what victory means for someone like me. I’ve fallen twice now, Goliath has fallen a few times, and people are wanting to look over me because I’m unknown, washed up, a reject to someone’s side project. That’s not something that I can just accept and take, you know? Should someone like me just stand there and take the hits, what does it prove to me as being? A meat shield for all of the quips that those might have for me? No, that’s where everyone is clearly wrong and that’s where everything needs to change very quickly.

I came to this company, at first, because I wanted to start out small before heading into the bigger leagues. That’s why I went down below before coming up to find myself on Mount Olympus, gentlemen. And when that didn’t work out, I had to find myself beginning the climb a little bit earlier than expected. Those small rubble, pebbles, tiniest of stones that have fallen? I’ve watched them as I waited to come along and get my chances to shine, I’ve not been able to move from the bottom of the mountain however and that’s the real issue at hand. You leave a massive boulder at the base, he breaks apart and he finds the strength – once again – to begin moving for once. This isn’t about luck, either, it’s about how much you’ve got left in the tank and seeing some of those stones at the top? They’re wearing away at the second, barely hanging onto any excess mass that they’ve got on them, and every second that they waste? They’re easy to push off and watch them fall. One by one, as they say.

Three championships on the line, a crown to be held at the top of the mountain. Only one can hold the keys to the kingdom at the end of the weekend, right? However, it’s just a shame that people want to call themselves a king before even reaching the point of a throne, the point of a mountaintop, and it’s all just a moniker that may make them look powerful at a glance. No king has ever succeeded around here, as I’ve seen from the recent years of OWA. So, tell me, what does someone like The Romani King have that others do not? When you take a look at a certain King of Appalachian Strong Style, he’s done a lot throughout the years. OWA World Champion, Clash of the Titans Winner, Grand Slam Champion, and so much more. So, so much more. When you take a look at a certain Nightmare King, he’s done a lot for themselves as well. OWA World Champion, Grand Slam Winner, Ascension to the Heavens Winner, and much more to their name. How about we take a look at a Heavyweight King, King of Wrestling, and many more. There’s a lot of examples out there right now and they’ve all proven themselves immensely, they’ve done a whole lot that can possibly see themselves as future OWA Hall of Famers. And, the thing with them is that, they named themselves “king” because they earned that right. They earned the namesake.

Now, tell me, Mark — what is it that you’ve done to name yourself a “Romani King”, hm? What is it that you’ve done that either separates you from the rest of those kings or makes you in a class of those kings, hm? And I’m sure that you’re sitting there giving some form of an answer, whatever excuse that it is that you’re willing to make, but see, I hear nothing but silence right now. That tells me everything that I’ve already known about you, Mark.

You’re nothing but a fraud.

The absolute fraudulence that you’ve brought to the table is substantial. Take a look around you and you’ll see just how much has been a lie coming from you, Mark. Every single moment that you’ve spent over the last year or two trying to be a king for the Romani culture has shown just how pathetic you’ve been. Much like the Romani culture themselves, it’s been full of shit. But, of course, you’re one of the champions heading into this, holding that Prestige Championship that you take great pride in. You are one of those supposed pillars heading into this match but I don’t see someone that can stand at the top of the mountain much like the other two World Champions who seem to have a better grip on the mountaintop than what you have. And when I see you with a title that is supposed to represent Prestige, I wonder how much of it you have milked the term dry throughout those three reigns under that name change. Near enough being two hundred days and not one ounce of Prestige has come from Mark Motherfuckin’ Michaels. You might not understand that, you might not be accepting of that, but you’ll have to come to that realisation soon enough when everything is stripped from you once again.

And speaking upon those three championships, I’m still trying to figure out what the APEX World Championship is doing here. Hell, I am still trying to figure out what APEX Wrestling is meant to be to begin with, a failed project from someone who couldn’t make a living here in this company so he tried to make his own with some of this company’s bigger stars. That, in fairness, is no diss towards Darkane but how things have fallen quite hard for yourself when you became the sole holder of that title when Finnegan Wakefield was stripped of the championship because he failed to put someone else over to crown a champion or whatever backstage politicking was made for that to happen. But, then again, I cannot just allow Darkane to slip past and expect me to give him high praise. The man’s a sick individual to begin with, joining cults who threatened murder on his own sister and what not, cutting off the limbs of some, and making sly comments about people being generic wrestlers. Well, to be frank with you, I’m sorry that we all can’t be so unique quite like yourself, Darkane. I’m sorry that I can’t can’t fit the quota that you put out every single day that you breathe. I’m sorry that your vivid imagination of what you think is best for this sport is nonsensical mediocre ‘hardcore wrestling’ that you excel at. You know, not everyone is a dumpster dweller like yourself, drinking to the point of near liver failure and your skin turning yellow around your sides, and looking like a homeless scumbag.

But you’ve heard all of that throughout the years, I wouldn’t need to tell you all of that for you to know what you are. Though, if there’s something that you are? It’s just forgotten. After all, you’ve become one of the best champions that Olympus has seen in years, you come off of that high and the best that you could’ve done for over a hundred and twenty days is the APEX World Championship. Says a lot about what people think about you, isn’t it? Says a lot about what you think about yourself now, isn’t it? I mean, come on, if you can’t save yourself and ruin your own image then what can be done for you? You’re not one that cares to begin with, I’m simply wasting my time speaking on someone who barely cares enough.

I’d have a better time speaking on the likes of Elijah Hampton, who many have quoted to say “he’s a star” from the moment they’ve laid eyes on him, and does it revolt me in the slightest? Of course not, no jealousy here whatsoever. After all, I’ve got nothing to be jealous about when the man has been a proven Immortal Heavyweight Champion and shown that he can go inside of the ring with anyone at any size. He could, quite easily, knock me out of this match with ease if he tried. Though, is that something that I’ll allow? No, not at all. I’ll give my fight against someone like him. The Kingdom brand reject who “escaped” from The Ashes of The Wake and joined The Blacklist for a short amount of time—two to three weeks—before finally making his own moves, coming to his own senses, and doing things the right way. Then, falling for the cult of Jacob Senn before coming out of that and taking the head off of Senn’s shoulders. All that can be said for you is that you leech off of others to get to a better placement. The Prestige Championship? The Immortal Heavyweight Championship? All of that because you were a leech that did everything to suck up to the higher powers to get those placements.

And I could say that it might’ve been impressive, I guess, but what does that matter to someone like me? I say that for a lot of people really, there’s so much good to talk about people, there’s so much that can be said about a lot of people, but for someone like myself? Why should I begin caring? I can hear all of you already trying to list the reasons. I can assure that all of your reasons are all falling on deaf ears because I’m not about spending forty minutes of my time listening to all of your whining and complaining. I don’t live on the fact that I need to care about all of you, because I don’t, but if you’re going to use the same comeback of “I won this, I am a champion, you’ve not won one match here”, then I begin to question what fact you’re trying to pull? A domino effect of an echo. You knock one down and the rest come crawling with the same words spoken, maybe not the same words but variations of what is your supposed truth.

And I’m not here to speak “facts” either, I just want to warn you of what can happen. I’m ready to come hell or high water to prove a point in this match because a match like this is where you can truly make a name for yourself. I can become a next contender, a true threat, or even, a new champion. And I won’t have to worry about Don Hendrix either, he might pose himself as a threat but he’s as much of a threat as El Landerson is. All because he doesn’t involve himself with the Thunderbastard proves just how much of a coward that he is, no matter what kind of Italian Mafia ties he’s got to put fear into people or none at all. Mount Olympus is on the verge of change because the statues are barely holding on.

I’m ready to be the cause and effect of them crumbling to pieces.

Alyssa Grace and Elijah Hampton have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Mark Michaels
Civil War #2
Post March 14th 2023, 3:50 pm by Mark Michaels




( The scene opens with static interface cutting in and out on the early Minnesota morning sun just peaking out through heavy grey clouds. A heavy snow pack lies on the grown as even more flakes drift down. In the distance we hear footsteps, rhythmically producing a crunchy sound against the compacted snow that grows louder and louder, as the footsteps become faster and faster with their tempo. they draw nearer. The footsteps are those of The OWA Prestige Champion, Mark Michaels, who pushes his pace even faster as he begins tackling The long road ahead of him up Eagle mountain. Michaels starts his run up the cold mountain trail. What would normally be something akin to a warm up run for the Romani King, becomes a much more treacherous, and difficult task in this harsh weather, Still Mark pumps his legs as fast as he can up the trail,. The snow grows deeper and deeper, knee high in fact as he climbs higher. Michaels stumbles briefly, but he fights his way out of the pit of frost, and proceeds to the top undeterred by the chill in the air filling his lungs. Finally he is at the highest peak. He takes a moment to gather himself as he looks out over the horizon. The footage intercuts with images from the last few episodes of Olympus. Shots of the hardships that have come the Romani King’s way. Being assaulted by Lazarus Arjen and Ozias. Darkane whipping Mark with the APEX World Championship. Harman Aredelean having his throat slit, and Mark’s cousin being pushed face first into a roaring fire. It all races through Mark’s head on repeat, his blood boiling, his anger feeding his will, driving him, pushing him to the point of willing to do anything to even up the score against the Seventh Ward. Michaels exhales, he knows that his body is in top condition for what lies ahead, the trials and tribulations of the Civil War pay per view. His unrelenting determination will serve him well, for in just a few weeks time he will have to do everything in his power to claw, stomp, and cut through an entire roster in the Thunderbastard match, and Brandon Hendrix the following night. The static clears as with another long, deep, breath, the Prestige champion starts to speak.)


Mark: A wise man once said that the more money you come across, the more problems you’ll see. More and more recently, people, all of them well meaning, have come up to me and said things like Are you okay champ? You seem different, what’s wrong? They keep talking about how they noticed a change in me, hell I can’t deny that I’ve noticed it myself. But truth be told, for the purposes of tearing through the seventh ward like tissue paper, I think this change suites me just fine for the time being. People are saying Mark can’t you see how Darkane has you fired up?! How can you keep focused on winning the Immortal Championship when you’re so angry that you’re lashing out at Hugh Jass? Will your anger blind you when you’re in the Thunderbastard match, and cost you the title? Fact is Darkane and Lazarus have made this more than personal. Right now beating them unrecognizable means more to me than achieving everything I set out for when I started wrestling, more than a life long dream that I’ve fought through pain, and suffering to keep alive. Yeah, I am red hot right now, and that fire that the Seventh Ward lit in me, I intend to make sure that fire burns both Darkane and his little blood sucking leach buddy right in the ass! I’m not gonna lie, I’m not gonna pretend, I’ve always been a heart on my sleeve kind of guy, I don’t need to worry about not being focused, because I intend to drown everything out till I annihilate the Seventh fuck heads. Oh but you’re in control of the situation right? You got the mind games, you got the numbers advantage right? Tell me what should happen if you two are the last men standing? Better yet how could one of you trust the other to keep the save you from getting your ass beat in this match knowing they’re just another obstacle between you and the title? It’s every man for himself, and yeah you two have some kind of unholy alliance, but Lazarus said it himself that he would stab his own brother in the heart just to win at Civil War. Thankfully for you two, I’m coming to Civil war making damn sure neither of you make it to the final two. See it’s not the dream of being the world champion that keeps me up at night, it’s knowing that I’m gonna do things that I should regret doing, but I’m not.

Doesn’t matter where they go, what kind of hole they hide in, who’s skirt they’re hiding behind, I will find them. Lazarus, underdeveloped dickhead, since finally decided to quit acting like a little chicken shit, and to come out of whatever rat’s nest you’ve been hiding in since what went down inside the warehouse, I’m gonna focus on you first. I hope you know that you can’t hide when that bell rings. Come civil war, I know exactly where you’re gonna be and when. Lazarus I’ll be anxiously awaiting the moment that buzzer sounds and you Drag your sorry ass down to the ring. If you thought the beat down you got inside the warehouse was rough, just wait till you get a load of me. I sure as hell don’t fear you, and after I’m done only time anyone is gonna remember you is when they step in dog shit, and are reminded of the time Mark Michaels curb stomped your fucking head into mush. Now you may talk about pain, and suffering, and having to learn how to survive when you were a child, well
Guess what? Every single gypsy in camp you crashed learned just that. They didn’t need to be beaten by their fathers, they learned the world was far crueler and uncaring from birth. They’ve all dealt with hatred ten times greater than what you got for them. You think there’s some code that gonna keep me, or them for that matter, from tearing the seventh ward seven ways from Sunday?! We’ve spent our lives having to lie, cheat, steal, and everything in between just to have breakfast in the morning. No, if there’s any code among us, it’s that if you fuck with one of us, you fuck with all of us, and we don’t let this kind of shit go. So at Civil War I’m finishing what Harman started, and when I got ready to unleash will leave Lazarus, the Edgelord, Darkane wannabe unresponsive. Sidebar, damn if you didn’t have your own number there man. Expect no mercy, That ain’t no bullshit, No Delusion, no pie in the sky pipe dream. That is a promise. If I have to I will chase you round perdition’s flames till the end of eternity if it means getting to put you down. You wanna talk about abuse, I will beat you worst than your daddy ever did no cap. I can, and I sure as hell will not hesitate when it comes to putting you down, boy. You see Harman was always about two things. He was about getting the big payday, and living it up while he could. But more than that he was about family. So when I go into the ThunderBastard, I’m not just doing it for myself like every other man in this match. I’m doing this for the guy who was there when nobody else was. I’m Doing this for the guy who took me from the lowest valley, and helped bring out the king in me. I’m doing this for Harman. I’m doing this for my little cousin, baby Mark. I’m doing this for every single man, woman, and child that you go around threatening to take away what little they have. That’s why There will never be any white flag, why I will never surrender, why you will not be rid of me till I take MY pound of flesh out of you Darkane, out of you Lazarus, and everyone else in your goth kids cuck club.

So Go ahead and smirk Darkane, do it while you can now, because I’m gonna take my fist, and knock your jaw clean off you shit talking bastard. I’ll make you swallow every word you’ve spoken against me, and my people, till you fucking puke from it. I’m not saying this to scare you, I’m simply giving you fair warning. Because while you think you’re standing on tippy top of mount Olympus, I’m about to go off in Zeus mode and hurl your ass down like a lightning bolt! So go ahead, keep acting like a smug prick, keep trying to belittle The Prestige championship, I’m gonna kick your ass and show you what a real champion is. I know it burns you up inside that I’ve taken what was just considered a low tier title and made it a breeding ground for the best talent to compete, meanwhile hardly anyone could give a rat’s ass about Darkane’s run with the Apex world Championship. See my title isn’t a crutch, it’s a crown jewel. Its not a relic whose bones got dug up, bought on the cheap, and paraded around to squeeze a few bucks out of because nostalgia. The prestige championship isn’t a way for me to tack on a couple zeros at the end of my paycheck like the Apex title is for you. The Prestige Championship means the world to me, because it shows that you are one of the best in the world when you get to wear it. Think about how this title elevated not just me, but guys like Elijah Hampton, Ryo Sakazuki, And even for a time guys like Magall and Remming Prescott. Holding this means you’re pretty damn good in that ring, and that’s all any wrestler worth his check should ever be trying to prove. You feel like the Apex world championship is a weight around your neck. But even though you don’t want the fucking thing, you won’t pawn it for some beer money, or trade it for a night with highway Hellen. You put your title on the line because you loath it, I put mine up even though I love it. And because I cherish the Prestige championship, I will fight every bit harder, I will go tooth and nail, till that bell rings and my hand gets raised. Because while dreaming of being a world champion doesn’t keep me from getting sleep at night, it sure as hell keeps me getting back up every single time I get knocked down till I pay you back for all the pain you inflicted on me, my cousin, and all my family.

You know I wish it was just me versus these two seventh ward jackasses, but it seems like some others want to throw some shade my way. People like that Olive Gar-Don Hendrix, want to flap their gums, and shove their foot in their mouths. Well I guess the only remedy for that is for me to shove my foot up thier asses!

Brandon real quick dumbass, there’s a difference between Romanians who hail from Romania, and the Romani people who never had a country to call their home. But let’s forget that you completely whiffed on that one, what’s more is that you bring up this fact for… I can’t quite figure out what the hell you’re trying to infer. You talk about all these people living in Italy, so should I talk about Italians living in the United States? What about the U.K.? Can you please explain to me what the fuck 1,168,552 people living in Italy have to do with me kicking your ass at Civil War? Bro shut your ignorant mouth, because it’s better to be thought a fool than to speak and remove all doubt, something you prove time and again. Next time you feel like piping up, do everyone a favor and save the drunk history lesson for Theodor Pavel, or better yet, take that lesson and shove it straight up your ass! Of course that’s provided you can squeeze it in there along with your head. Brandon there’s nothing you can do, that’s worst than what my people have endured for generations. We been persecuted, abused, and were nearly obliterated in a genocide. But guess what, we survived, and now we’re thriving. That’s what my people do, THAT’S WHAT MARK MICHAELS DOES! You think I didn’t grow up my whole life hearing limp dick assholes like you say they want to wipe gypsies off the earth? you think you got me shook with this wannabe mob crap? You wanna be the mob? HOW YOU GONNA BE THE MOB WHEN WE THE MOTHERFUCKING MOB RIGHT HERE?! You wanna talk history Brandon, let’s talk about some that’s relevant. Brandon Hendrix makes his long awaited return to OWA, gets his ass whooped by Mark Michaels in minutes. A few months pass, Brandon works his poor wittle heart out to win world’s best suck up for Remmington Ivory Prescott, Gets his ass whooped by Mark Michaels again. Seeing how you’re such a history buff Brandon, I’m sure you know what they say about those who fail to learn from. After I’m done tearing through mother fuckers in the Thunderbastard, you’ll be doomed to repeat our history.

The way I see it, Brandon, I know you feel like you’re hot shit right now because you managed to turn beating two choke artists, and a guy who’s only won a single match, into a golden opportunity. To which I say Bravo pal, what balls you must have. Here’s the thing, if you listen back to that last promo you said something pretty interesting. You said nobody thought you would make it past C in your first Icarus Championship defense. Think about that for a second. For all intents and purposes, you were the underdog in a fight against a guy who hadn’t won a match WHILE YOU WERE THE CHAMPION. Yeah you won, but when the bar is so low does it really matter? Oh but you beat Nobi. yeah so has everyone else on this brand. If that resume is supposed to impress me, brother you are in trouble. you had a good little hustle with the Icarus title, the thing is I live everyday hustling like a mother fucker for my daily bread. For longer than I can remember, I’ve been having to figure out the angles, what I could say, what I could do, and busting my ass every single second I could till I was able to put food on my family’s table. Let me put it to you this way, if this was a Movie it’d be the Godfather, and you would be playing the role of Don Barzini who pulled all the stings and thinned out so much of the competition that he was a lock to rule everything. Then one day he’s going about his business, till his ass gets whacked, and all that planning got undone in a matter of moments. See you may be the Don Brandon, but I’m the Capi dei Capi, the boss of bosses my friend. I got here by working a lot harder, and a lot smarter than some Sicilian wanksta jackass. I’ve suffered, I’ve endured, and if nothing else I at least have the balls to not back down when some Parmesan prick comes spitting hot garbage they he can’t back up on his best day. Brandon, everything you’ve spent the last month putting together is about to go up in smoke, Or let’s me say this another way, come Civil War, quando affronti il ​​re zingaro sei fottuto.

Reginald, I know you’re new on the brand, but if someone has something to say to you, they ain’t running around talking behind your back, especially not The Romani King. If I got something to say to you, I’ll look you right in your eyes and tell you to your face like a man. And if that doesn’t get the message through, I’ll be happy to meet you in the ring and knock your damn lights out. That said you asked a very interesting question. Have you ever felt cheated? I’ve been out right screwed, although I don’t believe I ever sat and sulked about it. I don’t believe in it, it wouldn’t get me anywhere anyways. So I’ve never dwelled on being cheated, instead I always got up, dusted myself off, and started climbing back up the mountain. But push come to shove, twist my arm, yeah I know exactly what you’re talking about. I hate that feeling, and you can bet you’re bottom dollar that I will move heaven and earth if need be to never feel that way again. Now I know that you’re feeling the same way, and I know that your coming in filled with piss and vinegar, ready to make yourself the top dog, ready to grab the brass ring. I know you’re coming in here ready to shake up the world, and tilt everything on its head. I hate to be the bearer of bad news for you pal, but you are about to run head first into a 250 pound brick wall. I know when you walked out through the curtain last Friday, it was a cool moment, and I’m certainly excited to have a veteran talent to lock horns with, but weren’t you playing road mom a couple weeks ago? Driving the car from town to town, making sure your boys got their lunches? Reggie, do you think I’m shaking in my boots when just a week ago you were spinning your wheels while a monkey gets more screen time and a better reaction than you? Look not saying you don’t have talent, but a fucking monkey?! No offense but if you need to be the champion for some new dawn to arrive, it’s gonna be a long night for you pal, that’s all I’m saying.

Now understand that not everyone in this match, is someone I have a problem with. El Landerson, Nobi, they’ve been respectful enough to not talk a bunch of shit, so I got no gripes with them. Only thing I’ll tell them is good luck out there, stay out of my way while I’m tearing the Seventh Vail to shreds, and no hard feelings if I have to finish off either one of them at the end.

Elijah, First let me give you my condolences. You know I appreciate the gravity of sharing that kind of loss, and I can more than relate to that kind of pain. That big C is dirtier bastard than Hendrix, Darkane, and Lazarus put together. I’m sure your dad was a hell of a guy, and he’d be proud to see his boy holding the gold. Now that said just because I can sympathize with you losing your dad, that doesn’t mean I’ll go easy on you, or let you have a free pass at Civil War. You will be getting my best out there, and I wouldn’t expect anything less than you if our roles were reversed in this. I respect you as a competitor, and I’ll go even further to say you’re a funny guy my friend. Seriously I laughed quite a bit when I heard the stuff you were talking about me settling for less. I giggled when you praise me having values and beliefs, then you fail to recognize how those same things are what always push me to do better, to push myself harder, to push past the pain and go that extra mile. I found it so funny how you talked about that interview I gave, saying I was feeling myself. Calling it a puff piece, and being damn near blind to the point that I’m done fucking around, and now every last son of a bitch in that ring with me is gonna find out what happens when you jump in the pit with a pissed off a 250 pound Romani Bull. And man that line about That creating the Prestige championship, and how holding this belt put you on the map, what a knee slapper, that shit was hilarious, especially when you consider the fact that I held that title before you did, and what’s more, I beat the guy who beat you for it. And while we’re at it, I’ve spent the last 2 years elevating this title, and making it mean something. I didn’t just give the title a fresh coat of paint while using it as a stepping stool to something else, a platform to get my face out there like those people who are only famous on Instagram. I actually invested in this belt, I made it more than just another piece of tin floating around Olympus, and god knows when they got rid of every established title this brand needed one to anchor the show down with, and I was more than happy to step up. Then you went and talked about beating Jacob Senn, which yeah you did when had 2 shots at the bastard, and you had Aizen giving you an assist, and you got to pick the stipulation of that second match. Look, I’m not saying you Couldn’t have beaten Jacob, but when you compare how things went down with you opposed to how they went with me, it’s a bit more than apples and oranges here pal. Me I came less than an inch away from beating that asshole, and if it wasn’t for me getting a 3 man beat down while locked inside an electrified cage, hell If I had been given another match with Jacob instead of being shunted to the back of the line, I’d probably be where you’re standing right now. You are a great competitor, a great champion, I’m not taking that away from you, but after Olympus, I KNOW that every bit as good as you are. You think I’m just pitching a bitch fit, and blaming my troubles on that overgrown piece of dog crap Ozias? Man if that’s the case then I think you should just admit that you got bodied by Rich Gatsby in less than a minute, and that Darkane and Drago were just there having a nice conversation in the background while it happened. That’s the difference between us Elijah, I’m not asking you for anything more than to be honest with yourself, I wouldn’t expect you to ask anything less of me. At Civil War, I am fully expecting, and prepared for us to pick up right where we left off, and go tit for tat down to the wire. Elijah, any given night between us it could be a coin toss, but when it’s you and me inside that Thunderbastard, I’m snatching that quarter out of the air and putting it in my back pocket. I’m not coming to take a silver medal, I’m not coming to be a runner up. I’m am coming because Mark Motherfucking Michaels ready to finish a journey that started one faithful Saturday morning watching wrestling with my dad.

So Elijah, and anybody else who might be listening, you all better be ready to HAIL TO THE KING BABY!!!!


( Michaels voice echos out from the mountain. The sun starts to shine a little brighter as he stands determined, prepared, and ready to triumph at Civil War. )

VaeVictisBD, Alyssa Grace and The Banshee have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Elijah Hampton
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 14th 2023, 2:44 pm by Elijah Hampton
“Not gonna lie, some of the comments that have been directed towards me thus far have been a little out of pocket — while ‘Don’ Hendrix believes wholeheartedly that he has the victory when it comes to night two of Civil War in his pocket. I would say that I admire the confidence, but I’m not so sure that’s what I would call it. I think it’s fair to say you are toeing the fine line of that and arrogance — more so the latter. These past few days have served as a painful reminder that the Olympus brand is filled to the brim with such men. It’s an epidemic that I’m shedding some much-needed light on and I’m trying to do my part in slowing down the spread like the Good Samaritan that I am. Just like you, Hendrix, will be slowed down in due time as it would be an honor and a privilege to cut you down to size if I’m fortunate enough to survive The Thunderbastard the night before, of course. But that’s perhaps your biggest advantage — your size. You look the part, with a physique that’s been chiseled out of marble — even if they are popcorn muscles. You even try to act the part, while nah, the lead role is taken by moi. Sux, sorry not sorry. Although you’ll make a great supporting actor as you read your couple of lines and well, you’re kinda just there in your brief cameos, while I’m out there doing my thaaang in the middle of that raaaaang, front and center. What I’m getting at is Hendrix, you’re kind of the textbook definition of all tools and no toolbox. You prop yourself up as the next in line, the next big thing. And that it’s a forgone conclusion that this title will be in your grasp in the near future. Yeeeeeaaaaaah, not on my watch. Your hopes of being as such may as well be a balloon ‘cause imma shoot that shit down right now. This is mine, not yours, get your own. But what I will say is that the more I learn about you and the more I hear from you, my appreciation grows. Because when it comes to most opponents, their words, their messages need to be deciphered at times because there is more to it than what meets the naked ear. Not you. Because your level of thinking is only skin-deep."

"You talk how I used to talk when I first started out. I would toot my own horn, I would say I’m better than everyone else, and that I’m the true star even though I had done jack shit to prove that. It’s following the blueprint of Generic Cocky Asshole 101. Congrats on passing that course, by the way. All you’re doing is making some reckless and baseless claims. Desperately trying to piece together a coherent thought or two so your narrative seems legit — I’m still waiting on the facts. And odds are I will continue to wait. I’ll continue to wait on you bringing something new to the table of discussion. I’ll continue to wait on you getting a clue Nancy ‘Don’ Drew and putting it all together. Because I do think you have some qualities to your name that will make you a big time player on this brand. But a guy that will struggle to get over the hump in the meantime. A guy who flirts with the main event scene every now and again but never becomes a mainstay when it comes to the top of the card. Just a plug-in guy when needed. Which you are rarely needed for. My words might not indicate it, but I do take you seriously. I wouldn’t be taking time out of my busy schedule to hit you with a rebuttal if I didn’t. I do think you are a threat and I’ve started to keep a close eye on you and how you develop. But at the same time, you do yourself no favors when you decide it’s time to flap your gums. Most in this Thunderbastard match, a match you opted out of for some reason, which is something I will touch on some more later, either today or the next time I show these pearly whites — but most of them won’t take you all that seriously because of the lack of competition you’ve faced thus far, which you yourself even admitted to. You beat Nobi, you beat Ryo — no disrespect to them, so naturally, I’m going to folllow that up with something disrespectful — they aren’t exactly world-beaters. They aren’t setting the world on fire unless that fire is lukewarm, then sure. You haven’t been battle-tested here. I have, on every Olympus, on every pay-per-view. And whoever wins The Thunderbastard, that man earned it through and through — at least I would like to think they did. Had to backtrack my statement a bit there because I remembered some of the names involved in this match. But when Night 2 finally arrives and you step into the squared circle with the Immortal Heavyweight Champion and that bell rings, you will be out of your depth. You’ll be in uncharted waters and this time you won’t have a floatie or a safety jacket to bail you out. I’m pushing you in. It’s sink or swim time.”

“I see you, Hendrix. Trying to sweep my accomplishments under the rug. Trying to downplay my win against Senn for this very Immortal Heavyweight Championship, as you leave out some key details and such — you sneaky lil serpent you. If only I could return the favor and do the same to your world title reign and compare. Apples to oranges naw I’m sayin? But I can’t, can I? Oh well. Maybe another day then — prolly not, but sure, maybe. See, you’re talking about a subject you don’t have the slightest clue about but that won’t stop you from running your uniformed mouth. You’re straight up acting a fool right now, you fool. And because of that, you’re making a rather weak ass first impression in the eyes of the reigning and defending Immortal Heavyweight Champion. I wouldn’t do that if I were you. Next time, you best come correct. But sure, let’s briefly skip down memory lane and go over my title win against Senn — and I mean briefly because this topic has been beaten like a dead horse by now. Your biggest takeaway from it was that Darkane somehow won it for me? Don’t get me wrong, he played a role. But you are going to completely gloss over Lazarus’, Alex Carter’s, Michelangelo’s, oh, and that 50-foot demonic creature from hell which is totally normal when it comes to OWA — aka Belial’s involvement? What an interesting way to spin it — I mean, it’s wrong, but interesting nonetheless. Yes, Darkane showed up. As did the rest of The Dynasty and Noah Reigner too, but their only purpose was so I could finally square off against Jacob on equal footing. No more bells or whistles, just an old-fashioned wrestling match. And I won. Which debunks your theory of me needing all this extra pizzazz and fireworks when it comes to match stipulations. Thinking I need to rely on weapons to get the job done. They are just tools. A means to an end. As are my hands. And you’re about to catch ‘em as I catch you slipping. SLUMPED! But speaking of slipping, your grip. Your grip on reality is slipping. You’re over there building castles in the sky. Dreaming up scenarios that is my reality. Everything you hope to be? I already am. Everything you hope to cross off on your checklist? I’ve already completed. Because I put all of my time and energy into this place, while you’re over there thinking about these other second-rate federations and taking this title and showing it off under their banner. You’re creating distractions out of thin air. And it’ll be your downfall.” 

“There’s a lot to unpack when it comes to Lazarus. Kind of. He made a couple of bullet points — and decided to really hammer — or in his case, lead pipe those points home by reiterating those few points over and over again, as if no one would catch on. You ain’t that slick. But, to his credit, he gave us a glimpse at this new side of him as he pulled back the curtain, let his guard down ever so slightly and be vulnerable while being emotionally stripped down. I thought I would never see the day. Some may see that as weakness, while I see it as someone being secure and comfortable in their own skin, not giving a single flying fuck or grounded fuck about what others have to say. That’s strength. Therefore, while you expect most to pounce at you while your wall is down and poke fun at you — I’m not going to follow suit. I could. I could cock a snook at you. Give you the same old same old. You being an edgelord, as you suggested. I mean — if the shoe fits. No. I’m not going to go down that road. Because while our backgrounds and upbringings couldn’t be any further apart — it doesn’t change the fact of what you’re capable of. I’ve shared the ring with you. I’ve spilled blood with you. You’ve hit me with a lead pipe, I’ve hit you with a steel chair. Tit for tat. Make no mistake about it, there’s no love lost here. And there’s some unfinished business to be settled. Perhaps The Thunderbastard will help sort some of those issues out as I look to exercise some demons. But I know it won’t be the end. It never is. You’ve been nipping at my heels since the day you got here. Sticking your nose in my business while I’m just trying to go about my day. Then again, it’s not just business when it comes to you. It’s personal. For a plethora of reasons. For all your actions, sure. Helping sway Darkane away from me, from The Dynasty and join your side in this war — that was my only ally left. Gone, just like that. This title has people switching up. Revealing their true colors. You hate to see it. Although I suppose it was expected. But let’s go back to this personal talk. You want to get personal? That’s fine. I can do that. For instance, you talked about your father. What he did, or more so, what he didn’t do, such as providing for you, making himself unavailable to you when you needed him the most. He played a crucial role in the young man we see today. Likewise for me. While yours slowly fell victim to the bottle, mine dealt with something else.  Cancer. Prostate cancer. Stage four. And let me preface this by saying this isn’t some sly tactic to have people side with me even more so heading into this match. Sometimes it’s therapeutic to get some shit off your chest, especially since I keep my personal life private."

"People think I’m a decent human being. But I pale in comparison when it comes to my old man. Without a shadow of a doubt, the nicest man I’ve ever gotten the honor and pleasure of knowing. And that just speaks to his character because I saw him damn near every day of my life. He was a genuine and hardworking individual and he instilled that in me at an early age. Don’t get me wrong, he wasn’t perfect. He had his own faults. But his unconditional love always shined through. Fast forward to 2016 — that year — that’s a year I would like to forget. As he had to sit my family down and let us know he had a visit with the doctors. Because he felt like there was something wrong with him. Labor Day weekend, he gets a call. And you could hear a pin drop as we waited for the news. The bandaid was ripped off — it was stage four cancer. The word cancer freaked me out. I assumed the worst. Because up until that point, I was fortunate enough to not have a family member or a friend go through it. With the uncertainty of how long he had left, I remember he uttered the line that no matter what happens, I want you to continue to be kind to others because you don’t know the struggles they are going through. Selfless. In 2019, he passed away. A year after my wrestling journey. Gone. Just like that. It’s 2023 and my heart and my brain still refuse to admit it. He’s just on vacation or something. He’ll be back. But perhaps what destroyed me the most was watching him get weaker as time went on. The strongest man that I knew — someone I thought was invincible, he was my Superman — could no longer move on his own. Could no longer walk on his own. Could no longer eat or drink on his own. Could no longer go to the bathroom on his own. Towards the end, before he became bedridden, I remember helping him off the kitchen floor after he fell. I remember hearing the word hospice. And through it all, he didn’t complain, he didn’t feel sorry for himself. He was at peace. That’s why I’m ashamed to watch back the bitch fest I threw about a month ago when I essentially complained about this Thunderbastard match. Having to defend it against the entire locker room. It’s unheard of. Watching that back, I want to smack my mouth clean off my face — only after I put a bar of soap in it because I knew my dad would be disappointed in how I handled that situation. He didn’t raise no quitter. But he’s the main reason as to why I put my all into this profession day in and day out. Because he’s a part of my legacy. With no him, there’s no me — literally. Without following his moral compass, I would most likely be a third wheel in the 7th Ward. And while having the name title of Immortal Heavyweight Champion is cool and all, it’ll always be a distant second best to having the title of being the son of Ron Hampton. And that’s something nobody can ever take away from me.”

“Speaking of titles, you’ve made it known that they aren’t your main objective. That you don’t do this for catching down accolades, but rather, you do this to catch bodies. You would probably rather collect your opponent’s teeth or a finger from off the canvas than collect championship gold. Because in a way, you believe you’re above such materialistic things. As you try to make a point that you don’t need this title to get people talking or be the center of attention. You’re out here slicing and dicing and carving up people’s throats like this is real life Fruit Ninja, while your compadre is burning children’s faces off. Using human beings as mere tools to send your message. Physically harming those who aren’t even combat fighters, that’s how you get some chatter going — so hardcore. But you’re a father right? A daughter — What’s her name again? Maisie? She’s your entire world, huh? You do this shit to put a roof over her head, to put clothes on her back and food on her table right? But you were cool with what Darkane did to that innocent child that night as you and OZIAS held off Mark? He’s shown what he’s capable of. He’s shown what he can stomach through. Who’s to say Maisie isn’t next? After what you did to his sister and all. I’m sure you don’t need to worry, though. Darkane never holds grudges or anything. He never tries to get even. He’s a forgiving man. I’m sure you’ve kissed and made up and admit you’ve made an oopsies. But you don’t care. Just like you don’t care about titles. Just like you don’t care about this Thunderbastard match. You want to make people suffer. You’ve made that known. You want to shave years off of your opponents’ careers and lives. I mean, Civil War is the place to do it if that’s what you’re going for. Especially given this match’s structure. Especially given the advantage that you have in your back pocket. The advantage that you earned. Like, did you guys know that Laz gets to enter this match last? If you didn’t, go listen to his promo and he’ll remind you every couple of minutes."

"We get it, you’re the big bad wolf and you’re looking to blow some houses down and strike fear into the hearts of many. While the only thing you are blowing — pause — is hot air. You think rather highly of yourself. As you should. You’ve made your name and presence be known. Shit, I can’t remember the last time you lost a match. Then again, I’ve had a lot on my plate, so maybe I’m giving you too much credit. I remember the last time I ‘lost’ a ‘match.’ You remember too, I’m sure. Because you were there for it. And you, along with Darkane played a major role — basically, you’re the entire reason why I lost this Immortal Heavyweight Championship the first time. And because of that, we got people like RD3, fresh off the Kingdom boat, mocking my short reigns when I should still only be on reign number 1. But it’s cool. I got this shit back in quick fashion. Because you aren’t the only one who is capable of toppling The Juggernaut in harsh conditions. I’ve beaten damn near everyone there is to beat — except for two people. The 7th Ward. And I’m not counting my win on the last edition of Olympus. Because my reign is forgettable anyway in the mind of Lazarus — that totally unbiased mind of his. And I had my chance to put you away, but then Drago happened. The guy I kinda went on to murder. For this championship. That’s the lengths I’m willing to go to keep this from falling in the wrong hands for the second time. And I actually kinda liked Drago. I respected him. So there’s no telling what I’m willing to do to you, Lazarus. I don’t even want a lead pipe to finish the job. I want the blood directly on my hands. I want your flesh under my fingernails. I want to gouge your eyes out clean from their sockets and place them directly into your mouth and move your jaw up and down until they turn into a paste and you swallow them down the hatch. Then again, nothing would change. Because you already can’t see. You can’t see what the bigger picture is. For me, it’s this championship. In a perfect world, I would love nothing more than to pin your shoulders clean on the mat or make you tap until your palm becomes beat red and raw and personally eliminate you from this match. But in the end, I don’t care if I even lay a single scratch on you and somebody else does my bidding for me. As long as I leave Civil War still as your Immortal Heavyweight Champion, then nothing else matters.”

“But I don’t just have a bone to pick with The 7th Ward. Enter, Nobi. A man I’m no stranger with. A man I’ve fought on a few occasions. A man I once respected and held in high regard. A man I seem to get the better of inside that ring, which seems to be a common theme when it comes to you. One of my first interactions with you, I knocked you down a peg or two as I ripped the Hybrid Championship from your grasp while I was still wet behind the ears. Still learning, still improving — which I continue to do to this day. But back then I was nowhere near the complete package competitor that you see today. And yet, I proved I was the better man that night and if we run it back one day — something you claim to want but we both know deep down you don’t want this smoke. But back to our Hybrid Championship match. I recall leading up to that event, I made a joke about how Nobi is this garbage of a human being while in reality, at the time, he was well-liked by his peers and fans. He had that golden retriever type of innocent energy. But little did I know I was onto something. Because later on, you decided to side with The Bad Boy Collective. In a last ditch attempt to revive your floundering career. You tried to make my life a living hell back then. You guys even took some of The Dynasty’s hardware — with the help of Titan and Alex Carter, of course. I’m starting to notice a pattern that outsiders have to intervene in order for me to drop a title — it’s flattering, really. But you had it made. You were sitting on cloud nine with your feet propped up and your hands behind your head — but soon that honeymoon phase wore off. You were kicked out. Thrown to the curb like Uncle Phil tossing his nephew Will straight out the door. And you haven’t been able to recover since. All you’ve managed to do is spin your wheels. The only things the former Bad Boy Collective member is collecting these days are dust and losses. And under different circumstances, maybe I would feel bad as I watch the former SSW World Champ’s career continue to spiral downwards. Maybe I would even offer a helping hand to pull you out of the muck. Seeing as how OWA has all these so-called time travelers around now because again, that’s totally normal, if you could go back and right your wrongs, odds are, you probably would. But I’m not here to deal with what ifs. I’m about absolutes. In this timeline, you fucked me over. While Father Time continues to fuck you over. You can no longer go in the ring like you once could and there’s no shame in that because you’ve been doing this for a long time. But because of that, you’ve been reduced to the role you shoehorned yourself into. Talking about salami, talking about body odor — it’s tough to watch. While your words are even tougher to listen to because you don’t know what you’re talking about. It’s never been your strong suit and that’s okay. You’re going through a late-career crisis. Thinking all of a sudden you are this measuring stick around here. Insinuating that I’ve been ducking you. When that isn’t the case whatsoever, Nobi and you know it. I don’t make the matches. Talk it over with Nate and if he gives it the green light, I would love to grant you one last match against me. But the reason why we haven’t crossed paths all that much over the past year is because our careers are going in two separate directions. I’m on the up and up — while you? Not so much. I’m headlining shows — while you? Not so much. People are clamoring for me to face the likes of Darkane, Lazarus, Hendrix — and have rematches with a guy like Rich and if he’s ever able to make a recovery after what I did to him, Drago Santiago. Your name doesn’t come up. Your stock is at an all time low. And at this point, we are all just watching to see just how low you can go.”

“And lastly, as for El Landerson?”

[SCENE FADES TO BLACK]

VaeVictisBD, Alyssa Grace, Darkane, DT The Ruler and Lazarus Arjen have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Hana Nakajima
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 14th 2023, 1:47 pm by Hana Nakajima
OWA Promos - Page 9 JaEsl7g

Civil War #2: Ananda Tandava.


13.03.2023 Tokyo, Japan

*The closer it got to the beginning of The Great War, the more it felt like everyone was going crazy. Impressive amount of aggression and insults. A difficult truth and emotions that many would not expect. Desire for murder and sacrifice. It was something that overwhelmed those watching it all, let alone those who were about to arrive on the battlefield. It wasn't just about winning, because it wasn't an ordinary match. Wrestling and who had the advantage in terms of skills did not really matter here. The moment both sides agreed to go to war, they consented to the carnage. Unfortunately, due to their stubbornness, Frontline and their allies have put themselves in a bad position. Even if the last two tag team matches on Kingdom ended victoriously for them, now there was nothing to limit the team that Havoc had created. Right now they were allowed to cause the real bloodshed, and no one was able to stop them. Not the referee, not Scott Oasis, not even the government. Taking into account that they never took any action against the Gaijin Killer, the opposition could not expect help this time either. What happens during this war will have no legal consequences. The only ones who know who will pay for this war, would be the one entering the battlefield. This can be especially difficult for those on the Frontline side, as the power of the deity trifecta was terrifying. Did they need this war to unleash chaos? No, but they were vile enough creatures to wreak havoc for their own amusement.*

*However, even the people who stood alongside Havoc were not in the greatest mood. After all, not everyone had superpowers that would save them in a difficult situation. That's why Rin tried to keep an eye on everyone to see if anyone's mental state had dropped. She wouldn't want any of these people to turn out to be deadweight, just because they're scared of dying. However, there was something else that did bother the leader of The Golden Dawn. Namely, it was Hana, who practically did not leave her room of her own free will. Though maybe Rin didn't notice it? After all, sometimes at night when she passed the training rooms, she heard Hana humming behind closed doors. From the room was also coming a smell of incense and candles. Once or twice, it happened that the woman even had the opportunity to see what was going on inside. However, it didn't seem to be disturbing, so she never went inside.*

*That night, Rin also smelled a specific scent while walking down the corridor. The door was slightly opened, so she peeked inside. There was some melody playing the background, while Hana stood in a circle of lit candles. Her body position was quite unusual. The red-haired girl was standing on one leg, bent in the knee. Her left leg was raised and turned to the right. Her arms were stretched out in the same direction as her leg. The insides of their wrists touched together, making her hands open like a blooming flower. Hana's eyes were fully closed and, listening to the music, she was moving inside the circle. The music was calm at first, but it got more lively as time went on. Rin wondered if she should leave, and as she was about to close the door, she heard Hana's calm voice.*

"Every time you're just going to watch, thinking I don't feel your presence? Rin-chan, you know very well that Havoc's sense is very strong. I've been ignoring your peeping until now, but how long are you going to do it? Don't get me wrong, I'm not angry. Just ask me if you have any doubts."

*Hana walked over to the laptop and turned off the music. At that time, the pink-haired girl went inside and leaned against the door.*

"Sorry, Hana. I just didn't mean to disturb you. I'm only checking to see if you're okay. After all, there's a lot going on in your life. Your husband even calls me these days. He's probably an idiot to think I'll pick up a call. But I can assume it is a difficult situation for you. In a way I kinda understand your feelings."

*Nakajima sat cross-legged in a circle and pointed her finger at Rin, suggesting she should move closer. The other woman wasn't sure if it was a good idea, but eventually took a seat across from her.*

"It doesn't surprise me. He also keeps calling and texting me all the time. Even after I've blocked him, he just keeps calling from other numbers. That's why I have my phone on silent mode. Damn, I just want this stubborn guy to leave me alone. What doesn't he understand? I've told him so many times that nothing can be fixed. It is way too late. He should stop acting like some fucking knight, saving his princess. All he is doing is putting the final nail in his own coffin."

*Hana shook her head in disappointment, but a random laugh escaped her lips. Like she's somehow enjoying the whole situation.*

"Do you believe him, Hana-chan? That he really wants to help you? That he still loves you, despite everything that happened?"

*Rin hesitantly asked the questions that bothered her, not knowing how Hana would react. The woman laughed madly, then rubbed her hands over her face.*

"Honestly? In this world full of lies, I don't think there's anything that could be true anymore. Maybe there's something that makes Christopher want to save me. But I don't know if that's love...Havoc always claimed he was the one who loved me, not Chris. He was the one who made me feel safe, when the two of them were still united. Maybe there's something about those crazy statements that convince me, you know? After all, Havoc was the one who protected me from these people, who would willingly shoot me in the head. Chris pretended that he didn't want me to get hurt, but who knows...maybe it wasn't feelings, but a duty. Or that his hero' status would be in jeopardy if he just shot dead his own wife?"

*The red-haired girl shrugged her shoulders, as if it was a minor matter.*

"Hana, I didn't trust him from the beginning. There's something cunning about him that made me feel it was important to eliminate that man. That's why, I tried to send him to hell during Dimensional Warfare. But damn Emmanuelle ruined everything. I shouldn't interfere, but even if you're still confused, don't trust Sabertooth. You'd better stick with us. You'll be safer for sure. Listen, you don't need him to get your shit together. You're stronger than he can even imagine. And that's why he's trying to tame you. He is scared, you don't need his pity."

*Hana ran her finger over the flame of one of the candles, she took as Rin was speaking.*

"Perhaps... Some people are like fire. Although they give you warmth, after a while you feel like they are consuming you."

*Hot wax was dripping down her hand, but she didn't seem to care. Hana acted like she was completely numb. Her eyes became absorbed by emptiness. Rin felt like she was sitting with a completely different person now.*

"Can I ask you something else?"

*Hana nodded in response, and waited to find out what she meant.*

"You see, I haven't said anything so far, because I haven't really seen the need for it. But somehow, I'm curious, what are you doing here? I've seen you do it a few times...Are you dancing?"

*The woman bit her lip and closed her eyes. After a while, Hana finally spoke up.*

"Many say that dance is what helps express emotions. Others say that it is designed to seduce. There are also those who say that by moving in music you can tell your whole story. But for me it's something else..."

*Hana paused for a moment and looked around the room.*

"Although I am rather agnostic...there are people in this world who believe in the destructive power of dance. There is a belief that when the strongest creature begins its final dance, the whole world will shake. It will turn into dust. Ananda Tandava. Two words that make hundreds of people tremble."

*The woman tilted her head back and sighed heavily. Since Rin didn't interrupt her, she was continuing.*

"That's why I've been practicing all this time...to follow the example of Lord Shiva...and take these bastards for their last dance."

*The last words that came out of Hana's mouth scared Rin a bit, but it made her excited at the same time. The Japanese woman worried a bit, that Nakajima wasn't fully convinced of the rightness of what she was doing. Although, it turned out that Havoc did his job well. Hana was ready for the bloodshed.*

14.03.2023 Tokyo, Japan

*You'd think that conversation with Rin changed Hana's habits, but it felt like nothing happened. Hana continued her dance sessions as if she was training for a competition, not a war. However, as long as nothing bad happened to the hideout because of it, Rin didn't really care. Hana could do whatever she wanted in her free time, and she wasn't going to get in her way. After all, it was all about keeping Havoc as their ally. He was like an opening to their own plans. Therefore, Rin respected their privacy. When they left, she didn't ask where they were going, and when they were supposed to come back. When Hana was heading to her room covered in mud and blood, she just pretended to be looking the other way. It was in everyone's benefit if Havoc had some leeway. After all, everyone knew he didn't like being caged by rules.*

*In the afternoon the weather was pretty depressing. Not even a ray of sunlight could go through the thick clouds. A heavy rain was expected at any moment. However, Hana was clearly fed up with sitting in the house and ran outside. Was she going to a specific place? No, she just went deep into the forest, near the hideout.*

*As the recording begins, Hana sits cross-legged, leaning her back against a large, moss-covered, rock. The woman is wearing a white zip up hoodie, a black turtleneck, jeans of the same color and white sports shoes. Though her clothes, which should have been white, were rather a mess. Hana was pretty dirty. It was most likely stains made by mud and probably blood. The question is, is it her own, or havoc killed again? Some of that belonged to her, looking at how scratched her hands were. It looked a bit like she had fought a wild beast in this forest. Though, the only one to feel sorry for was the poor creature, who came across her. Assuming it wasn't necessarily an animal. Hana didn't remember what happened after she left. However, it was much easier for her to accept this state of events than before. When Hana lifts her head, it can be noticed that one of her eyes turned red and her eyeball became black. When the woman speaks for the first time, we get confirmation that this time Havoc is in charge. Hana is somewhere in a mental coma.*

Fear. Desperation. Anxiety. Uncertainty. It is all emanating from you with such force, that if it were radiation, it would kill everything within the next hundred kilometers. Even if most of you are too proud to admit it, at least some of you are smart enough to understand one thing. This is a suicide mission. You don't have the slightest chance to finish this battle with a full squad, let alone win. By accepting our challenge, you fell into a bear trap, which clenched on your leg so hard that it is about to cut it off. You have become victims of your own vanity and pride. So it is only your fucking fault that you get what you deserve. If only you hadn't stuck your nose in other people's business for once. If you didn't have to play heroes' roles every single time. But no! This damn company is full of some attention whores who are using my affairs to get themselves famous. Do I look like a make-a-wish organization to you? Do you think I will be like a goldfish to you and give you what you want? In this world or any other...nothing is free. Everything is based on simple principles of alchemy. If you want something, you have to give something of worth in return. But what can trash like you offer me? Your sad existence has no value to me. You're just pathetic little bugs left at my mercy. If I wanted to, I would have murdered everyone a few weeks ago. But at some point it started to amuse me. I wanted to see how much I could push you to your limits. I killed your friends. I have left you with serious injuries, and almost sent you to grave. And what did you do about that?! Nothing! It is sad that no one except Frontline has some balls. I gave you such an opportunity to entertain me and you came out to be one big disappointment.

Hey...Odyssey bitches, are you sure you want to play this game? Because I think you still don't understand what's going to happen in The Great War. Well, because it's hard to believe that someone could be as stupid as this filthy whore, to think that wrestling skills have anything to do with that battle. After all that has happened, do you really think it will all end in the most basic ass way? Maybe being plain is your style, Filth. However, I like good entertainment. You don't even know how many wonderful ways there are to kill. You don't even realize how nice it is to see pure fear in someone's eyes. Those melodious screams and the smell of blood lying everywhere. This symphony of carnage... that's what awaits us on the battlefield. It feels like you think there's another way to do it. You naively believe that if you manage to reach Abholos, everything will change. And where did this idea come from? Because Edward Softly reacted to his name? Bitch, even the dog does it, and no one hopes it changes anything in their miserable lives. Abholos is our ally. He is our wildcard, that we won't let you even touch. HE BELONGS TO ME AND NO ONE ELSE! Not to mention the fact that you probably don't expect him to just stand there politely and watch. It was enough for you to move your two brain cells and watch the previous battles. Then you would be aware that any discussions with that man are pointless. Because when this monster goes for a hunt, he destroys everything in his range. He is like a pure definition of chaos, that none of you will be able to tame.

Not to mention that it's ridiculous, that these stupid whores from Thotyssey want to act as guardians of morality. While you lack any class. None of you respect other people. Most importantly, the three of you are the reason why Frontline has gained more enemies. It's because of your stupidity that Skylar joined us. You could have avoided it, but mean girls couldn't resist bullying another person. You made Skylar lose the championship opportunity she earned. So what did you expect? That karma will never catch up with you? Consequences cannot be avoided every single time. Getting down on your knees and showing your tits won't always get you out of trouble. But what actually makes me laugh, is that you believed that bothering Skylar is your way to show that you run Odyssey. Good joke. If anyone is running this brand, it's ME! Not some filthy whores.

The likes of you want to talk about trust? You don't know shit about my deal with my allies. I will say more, my word means much more than your false friendship. In difficult situations, it was obvious how little you meant to each other. When the blonde bimbo 2.0 was massacred, it didn't seem like the rest would come to her rescue. You looked away and used her suffering for your own purposes. Is this your morality? Or maybe the way Filth got the title shot is an example of your pursuit of justice? Apparently Captain America has infected you with his views. It's just a shame you sound like hypocrites, because you're the complete opposite of what you are talking about.

*Havoc runs his tongue over his upper lip, having a pure madness in his eyes. The silence doesn't last long, though.*

Some of you come in front of the camera and brag you have a plan to stop me. But can the shit presented by this mid witch really be called a plan? You are complete idiots for agreeing to something so ridiculous. Not to mention that at least half of your team believes in the success of this mission. Please, I'm not the only demon. If you open the gates of hell even a little, all the monsters living there will crawl out of the darkest depths like a curse on humanity. Do you really want to help them, witch? Or maybe you plan something crazy, and you're just baiting these idiots, so they don't know you're not playing in heroes league? I understand that sluts and Frontline are mostly morons. But you work with magic, you should know how nasty energy fills hell. Like...how are you going to keep all this misery from going outside? You can't even handle me, and I am ONE person! What will happen when all the demons pull their claws at you? Will you run away? Will you say Jeff' name with tears in your eyes? Or maybe that freak you call your friend, will protect you? Hah, this retarded Bella Cullen cosplayer seems to have had enough after the last time anyway. Are you still crying into your pillow, because you had to give up a match? Let me tell you something. It's not like you even had a chance to defeat me or my Hana, Cuntingham. I could have easily broken you whenever I wanted to, but I thought it would be funnier if I tortured you a little before you quit. That's why, I was even glad that your friend was so naive, as to come over there and beg for mercy. But this time? I will not let go. I will make sure you won't only quit the match, but also your miserable existence.

However, I know one person who is unlikely to be too willing to give up, and you don't even know how irritating that is. What do you want from me, Chris? What the fuck you expect? Are you jealous that your wife now belongs to me? Or you can't stand that I dumped you for her? After all, whenever you had a problem, you always kept coming back to me. You begged me on your knees to lend you my power, just for a moment. And when the job was done, you turned your back on me every single time. Maybe you people want to make me look like a villain, but you are truly a fake bitch, Chris. I gave you everything! The career, you've always dreamed of. Power, that no one else had. I made people respect you, because they feared your wrath. And yet, you are so ungrateful. I supported you all the time, and you just betrayed me. You did not want to give anything in return, and I wasn't interested in one side deal. All i got for my kindness were another knives stuck in my back. So I finally had enough, Chris. You were the one who needed me here, not the other way around. Therefore, I could easily find myself a new body, but the one in which I felt the greatest potential was at my fingertips. In fact, you're the one who made Hana close to me, so you can only blame yourself for making me like her so much. No, I don't just like her...I love her. And you know what? She also understood, that I was the one she loved all along. You were just a pretty face that I used as a mask. So you think you can even consider yourself her husband at all? Chris, she's always been mine and there's no way I'm giving her back to you. If you want to fight for her so much, then you are welcome, but I will not show you sympathy for our old times. You are a closed chapter in my story. Now Hana and I are creating something beautiful, and it's the two of us who will conquer this world. You can either accept it, or go to hell. It won't even be that hard, the gates will be wide open.

I'm done playing with you, filthy people. I'm just bored with your duplicity and hypocrisy. Therefore, why prolong this campaign of insincerity and falsehood? Why keep fooling all these people? If you want to be heroes so much...Frontline...Thotyssey...Bad Meets Evil...then have the balls to die as one. Stop hoping for a miracle that won't come anyway. Stop believing that Arata's new superpower will save you. This is your final chapter of life. This is the moment when the worst pests of OWA will be exterminated. I promise, none of you will leave this arena alive. Me and my allies will make sure that at the end of a day you're nothing more, but  dead flesh and bones.

So you are going to this war to fight for justice? Then be prepared for your judgement day. Get ready for one last meeting with god...or rather three of them.

VaeVictisBD, Christopher Sabertooth, Scott Oasis and Alyssa Grace have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Nobi
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 14th 2023, 7:07 am by Nobi
Civil War I


Thunderbastard is a stipulation that everyone in this match haven't participated before because this stipulation is going to happen for the first time in OWA.

The rules of this match, to eliminate someone is either by a pinfall or a submission. This is a different beast than a Clash of Titans or even a Battle Royal because we can't eliminate our opponents by throwing them from over the top rope. so I assume whoever enters first would be at a disadvantage. Yeah, no matter who it is.

Now as I'm speaking, I don't even know what number I would have to enter the Thunderbastard match and as I'm waiting here, I have to think of all the countless possibilities. I can enter as the first guy or the last guy. Certainly, if I'm going to be the last guy that enters the Thunderbastard, I'll have a pretty good advantage as I'm going to have the best condition but if I'm the first guy to enter, I'll be at a big disadvantage as I'm going to get a beat up body. I don't even know if I'm going to even last for the entire match, let alone winning. 

After all, I'm competing against some of the best and against more than best. All talented individuals are going to be in this match. Some veterans who want to get back to the top like myself, all the 3 Champions who want to retain and take the rest of the two belts for themselves, and some young upcomers that eagerly want to prove themselves.

Every single one of them wants to win.

I of course want to win too, especially by winning 3 different belts at the same time. I have done it before and I would love to do it again. Realistically and on paper, I'm aware that I just lost to Don Hendrix which makes me not having the best momentum right now. I have to be stronger, faster, and smarter than my usual self.

How I do that? 

As weird as it sounds, I have this supreme salami to give me some kind of superpower. I believe there is a risk by using it but as we have heard million times, great powers come with great risks. This is my trump card. This is my biggest chance to become the Immortal Heavyweight Champion, Apex World Champion, and OWA Prestige Champion. I still don't know what kind of risk I'll have when I eat this but I mean a big if I have to use this as my last resort, you have my words, I'll eat this supreme salami to become unstoppable. 

That is only my last resort. The nuclear option. The last thing I want to do. I want to win this match with my own hands and by myself. 

But the key word is "want". I'd prefer to do it the right way but I don't know. I'm not sure if I could do it or not. Don Hendrix kicked my ass and I was giving up, screaming for mercy, and wanted to eat the Supreme Salami until Benito Mussolini himself stopped me from eating it during the Icarus title match. In the end, I did have my ass kicked. As I'm speaking right now, I'm reflecting to myself, what went wrong? When did it go wrong? Why did it go wrong? Where did it go wrong? How did it go wrong? The 5 Ws and 1H questions are spinning in my head and truth to be told, I don't know. 

The Champions of this match: Darkane, Mark Michaels, and Elijah Hampton, as well as a future challenger in the second night: Don Hendrix makes a good point about how much I have fallen. I'm a former SSW World Champion but I can't brag that I'm a former OWA World Champion. Because it's the truth. I never won any OWA World title. That's not something my mouth can talk about. I do want to change it after Thunderbastard and when I beat Don Hendrix and while I do have some doubt in myself, can I really pull the trigger? Is that kind of the man I am? To get the job done? To finish the job?

I used to be. To some extent, I still am. There is one line that I disagree with Mark Michaels for an example. I'm not trying to discredit the so-called "Nate Cage" but I was always the one that pinned our opponents to bring us to victory, so I wasn't the second fiddle. But here's the thing, Mark Michaels. You were a second fiddle to RIP. Willingly or not it's a different story but we saw you playing a role as his henchman. But that was in the past. You're the first ever, 4 times, and the current OWA Prestige Champion. I do believe in you that you are one of the strongest candidates to win the Thunderbastard and beat Don Hendrix too. I think you'd do great by holding 3 titles at the same time. Yes, that's the way I think. But you are just one of the strongest candidates. You have a high chance to hold 3 different titles but there's still a chance that you wouldn't be able to capitalize it. Not just you, but me and everybody else too. But you're great and there's no way you would let this chance slip so easily. I suppose you know how good you are, so all I can say to you is that I do want to beat you and the others in this match. Maybe just maybe you wouldn't be the last guy that I need to beat. Maybe just maybe if I get eliminated, you wouldn't be the guy that eliminated me. All I know is we're both in this match and you're one of the main characters here, so you're a walking talking target right now and everyone's eyes are gonna be on you.

But that also goes to Darkane. Now everyone knows, you have done everything and still accomplished something in this industry. You're obviously a future Hall of Famer and not many people can say that. I don't think I could myself like that either but you get my point why you're one of the main characters in this match and why you're the Apex World Champion. I wasn't the guy that you pinned to win the Apex World Championship but I was in that match with you. I could have been a walking talking target right now in this match but I suppose I feel grateful that I'm not. But that's not a problem to you, is it, Darkane? When everyone thinks of a dangerous word, you are potentially what everyone is going to think about, Darkane. Hell, this match is definitely not a Clash of Titans, it is certainly close to it and you won the Clash 2 years ago. If I'm being honest, I think you are the biggest candidate to hold 3 different titles at the same time. As I said, you have done everything. You're possibly the OWA poster boy right now so that's why I think everyone wants to get their hands on you. Including me. I said it before you're a dangerous guy with a dangerous form of attacks and while I have experienced it myself, you never really knocked me out, Darkane. You were never able to pin me. Everytime you came out as the winner when I was in those matches, you always failed to knock me out. Not when you were the Omega Heavyweight Champion. Not when you were the SSW Puroresu World Champion. Not when you won the Apex World Champion. And definitely not when you were a Jacob Senn's bitch boy. That might cut deep but I'm just speaking of a truth, so let's see if you really run to me in this match and care to prove that theory wrong.

And just like before, I have given credit to Elijah Hampton about how he beat me for the OWA Prestige Champion fair and square and now he is heading to this match as the Immortal Heavyweight Champion and that's how much you keep improving yourself, Elijah Hampton. You're beyond a former OWA Prestige Champion. You're a two times and the current Immortal Heavyweight Champion and while I don't want to sound like I discredit the Apex World Champion and OWA Prestige Champion, I would like to say you're holding the biggest prize right now. And that is also why I think Don Hendrix is only targeting the Immortal Heavyweight Championship. Obviously I'm just Nobi, someone you think of as a joke right now and yes, go ahead think of me like that, you have the right to think so, that makes me easier to get my offense in if we have a time to cross paths with one another. That's what happened before at Hardcore Havoc 2021, when you were focusing on someone else, I knocked your head off. You might want to thank your former best friend, Jacob Senn because if it wasn't because of him, I think there was a chance I would have ended your short career. But thanks to Senn, that's not what happened isn't it? Because of him, you are able to continue to progress. Because of him, you are able to win the Immortal Heavyweight Championship for the first time. But Jacob Senn is a past because you are the present and the future, Elijah. I just wanted to point it out that if it wasn't because of Senn, you might not be able to wrestle again because of me. You know what happened after that match? You've been trying to avoid me. Thankfully your agendas and mine never crossed paths until now but I think deep down inside your heart, you have been avoiding me because you know what I'm truly capable of. Now don't get me wrong, I'm not interested in ending people's careers. Been there and done that because one of the things I want right now is the Immortal Heavyweight Champion. You have everyone's eyes right now, Elijah Hampton. That's what you like isn't it? Being the center of attention? Do enjoy those. While you're getting all the attention you want or not so want in this case, you'd have the Immortal Heavyweight belt out of your hands. But I'm not saying you're going to lose because you're one of the strongest contenders to take all the 3 belts home. That's just the truth. But I'm also in this match. I want to win too so I know for sure I need to step up even faster to go further to catch up with you, Elijah Hampton. And you know I have the Supreme Salami in case I need it.

I'm pretty familiar with Elijah Hampton, Darkane, and Mark Michaels, and speaking of familiar faces….Reginald Dampshaw III. My man. Welcome to Olympus. We have crossed paths everywhere we go it seems and strangely it barely happens in OWA but well, it is happening now. There's a chance we wouldn't cross paths but no worries, I certainly would love to do so against you, Reggie, even though you sound bitter. Why is that? You're on Olympus right now and that is a good thing you're in kinda a new environment right now. Have some fun. Well ok, the fun might have to wait because I'm not letting you and anybody else win this match so easily. You want to win this match and I get it. I don't think you have ever held the big one haven't you? And here you are, having a chance to win the 3 big ones at the same ring and at the same time. One thing that kinda interested me though, you started your video with a question. "Have you ever felt cheated?" That was your question right? But I think you already answered the question yourself. You walked to Olympus and in all of sudden, you're in The Thunderbastard match. I suppose that's good for you and that's fine by me too, but you do realize why people seem to be a bit surprised right? And some people feel cheated because you just arrived only to be in this match. Someone like Wraith should be in this match too and he's not. That's how you cheat your way in. But that's not my concern. My concern is, I know how good you are and that's a problem. You're always a good in-ring performer. That's why I would love to kick your ass again just like how I did in Wrestleworld. It's been a year or so and that's why if we happen to meet in this match, I'd love to have a nostalgic feeling when I kick your ass again.

It's natural that everyone has an ego because that's what happened when you decided to pursue your dreams in this industry. So I find it rare that there's someone as humble as El Landerson. Well, first off, thank you buddy for saying that I should hold the OWA Prestige Championship and I really mean it. But I have to say sorry because I want all the 3 belts we are fighting for right now, so not just the Prestige Championship but also for the Immortal Heavyweight Championship and Apex World Championship as well. Those are what I am fighting for. I'm fighting for the 3 belts and not just one. I'm sorry buddy, I don't want to destroy your hopes and dreams but since you are in this match too, I'll try to do anything I can to win this match and that's including eliminating you if I had that chance. I know we need to prepare to deal with everyone, so even if we don't cross paths, I'm surely paying attention to you. Good luck, Landerson.

Speaking of dealing with everyone, that reminds me Lazarus Arjen said he has dealt with me before. "Dealt with me before"? I think you get the wrong idea, Laz. First off, yes, we have faced off before in a tag match and I'll give credit to you and Alex Carter but second, speaking of Alex Carter, you needed him to take me down. You both needed to utilize your chemistry against one man in me. Third, I wasn't the guy that you pinned. And fourth, I did knock you out with my Red Needle Lariat, Laz. So yes, you have dealt with me before as someone you weren't able to stop by yourself and you for sure have dealt with me as someone that has knocked your head out. So if you want me to stop you, yes, I think I have a good chance to do so, Laz. Now don't get me wrong, you're a very good in-ring competitor. You're as dangerous as Darkane and no, I'm not calling you a Darkane knock-off, there are multiple people in the world. You're one sick, twisted, individual, and that's why I believe I need to stop you had we met in this match. I want to try it out and I would love to knock your head off again. You also have a natural talent. I think that's as dangerous as you can get. I can see you as the top world champion and you can make it happen at Thunderbastard. I think you're also one of the strongest candidates to win this match. But I know you're not interested as of right now are you? Well interested or not, you are one of the favorites in my opinion to win this match I think. You want to be feared instead. Well, I think what I said about you implied to me that I'm not scared of you, right, Laz? I have dealt with something and someone a lot dangerous, so if you want to bring something to me, or if you want to change my mind, you can do so. Once again, I think you're a gifted natural in-ring performer and I respect you in the ring, so maybe Thunderbastard is a good chance to change my mind.

And one thing about Laz, he brought up a good point in his video about Rich Gatsby. Well, I wouldn't say it wasn't a memorable reign but why Rich? Why did your title reign not even last until 2 weeks? It was just one day away. But that's surely what motivated you to win this match isn't it? To win not one, not two, but three titles at the same time. I believe you're the most motivated to win this match. I believe you didn't feel satisfied with your first reign. I believe you want to make it up by winning the Thunderbastard. We had our moments at Boiling Point and needless to say, you're one talented individual. But as cliche as it sounds, it's not just you. It's been more than 2 years since I held the only world title in my career when I lost to Aria Jaxon in SSW and while my reign was certainly longer than yours, I want to win the big one in OWA. You had your moment and somehow, it didn't turn well for you. We both are motivated and despite what I said you're a talented individual which you really are, we both didn't win the Apex World Championship and therefore, I don't think I'm lower than you are. You brought it before Hardcore Havoc that my Wrestleworld European title and SSW Heritage title are dead right? Well, now I'm aiming to win 3 very much alive titles at the same time: to be a belt collector once again.

Speaking of Boiling Point, I got a chance to square off against C too. Certainly one of the best young talents I have ever faced. A fun fact, the last time Hans Olsen wrestled for OWA, I kicked his ass. I was the reason why he quit OWA. He tried to return and it was bad luck for him against you because you were able to beat him, C. That surely was a good moment for you, but your career is still long. You can learn a lot of stuff and Thunderbastard is surely going to be a valuable experience for you to learn a rope in OWA. So my point is, I don't doubt you can win this match but you still need to learn a lot of things. It happens to everyone. I too still need to learn things too. As well as Darkane, as well as Elijah Hampton, as well as Mark Michaels and others. Experience is a good thing and that's why I said Thunderbastard is a good chance for you to get a lot of them. As of right now, you're not ready, but you will sooner rather than later.

Now another person I have an experience with, Corey Matthis. We had a triple threat along with Drago Santiago and this is why I'm sure you're able to make some noise in this match. You're already a former OWA Icarus Champion after all and I'm sure you're ready to aim for bigger things. So here's your chance for it. You're someone that I believe will be an OWA World Champion and as much as I'm rooting for you, now I want to say I'm going to be in your way. Drago Santiago made me tap-out but at the same time, I was able to pin you 1-2-3. You can't kick out my pin and if I have a chance to do this to you in this match, I certainly will.

Someone I would say is Corey's rival is Ryo Sakazaki. Corey beat you for the Icarus Championship and you beat him back for it. That's impressive, Ryo. That makes me think just like Corey, you're another talented guy that I believe will make something in this match and trust me, you have some talents to become a world champion. So that's why I need to make sure I don't lose a step against you. I'm trying to climb up to the ladder and if I have to use you as my stepping stone, I certainly will.

Jessie B, DE'MARION, Marce Rambeux, and Jeremiah McGuire. The 4 of you are what I would call the dark horses for the Thunderbastard. I'm sorry to say that you four are kinda unknown but don't take that as an insult. That's actually a good thing. I don't know stuff about you four and if I underestimate you 4, it could turn into ugly things to me. I don't want it and that's why when I say I'm going to use my best against you 4, trust me, that's what I'm going to do.

And last but not least, Don Hendrix. So as I have said earlier and as you said, I'm the very reason why you're cashing in your Icarus Championship for a shot at the Immortal Heavyweight Championship. I was the last guy you beat to meet your requirement. I did say I was ready to give up but you said I gave you more than you thought. Maybe because you needed more than one Patriamonio Italiano to take me down. Second one is an argument, but my point is, you needed more than one to take me down. I have to thank you for showing it 3 times and that is actually a good advantage for me. Now I know I have to be careful with that move. You said your punches will have more meaning and your tackles will hurt me more in case I win the Thunderbastard to face you on the second day, one thing for sure, you still need more than one Patriamonio Italiano to take me down. Maybe you need 2 more to hit it to knock me out. You had your chance to prove it you needed 2 Patriamonio Italiano to take me down but because of your arrogance, it's just a big if right now. Yes, same case as a big if I win the Thunderbastard. I am determined to win the Thunderbastard to make it even with you, Don Hendrix. Now can you repeat your winning streaks whoever is going to face you, Don? I'm sure you'll have an advantage, but one single mistake that you made with this decision, you could have tried to win 3 belts at the same time and not just one. If I were you, I would try Thunderbastard first before cashing in my shot at the Immortal Heavyweight Championship. But you wasted one much bigger opportunity, so let's see if you can capitalize on your only chance on the second day of Civil War.

Once again, I have the Supreme Salami that will give me a power that I can't possibly imagine off. I have something in my pocket to make sure I win the Thunderbastard. I want to make sure things work out for me and I almost used the Supreme Salami to beat Don Hendrix for the Icarus Championship and Benito Mussolini is right. If I want to use it, it has to be on a much bigger price and Thunderbastard looks like a place to use it.

But if I can do it without Supreme Salami, that will make it even better. To win the 3 belts with my own hands, efforts, and power. I might or might not use it but I'm aiming to win this match. Winning the Immortal Heavyweight Championship and Apex World Championship will add to my resume that I'm a 3 times World Champion. Killing two birds with one stone. And winning the OWA Prestige Championship, will make me a two times OWA Prestige Champion. I want to make history to be the winner of the first ever Thunderbastard match in OWA by becoming the Immortal Heavyweight Champion, Apex World Champion, and OWA Prestige Champion at the same time. 

Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton and DT The Ruler have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Jeff X
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 14th 2023, 2:56 am by Jeff X
I'm Tired
Frontline War Room
March 13, 2023

Jeff sits at his seat at the head of the table inside the Frontline war room, staring down at the old books Marie had loaned him.  He was trying his best to study some of the lore on demons to better prepare himself for the upcoming war, but he looks very distracted.  Truth be told, preparation was never his strong suit.  He was always more of a ‘shoot first, ask questions later’ kind of guy, but he wasn’t sure that would be enough this time.  So he stares at the pages, looking down at words he doesn’t even know the meaning of, trying his hardest to focus on learning how to perform an exorcism, should he need to…but he struggles to focus on his studies…his mind somewhere else entirely.

“Thought I’d find you here.”

Jeff looks up from the pages as Chris Sabertooth walks into the room.  Jeff sighs and nods at his former rival who has since turned into one of his closest and most trusted friends.  Chris doesn’t make eye contact with him as he walks in and Jeff can tell that he’s still upset about the deal that he made with Havoc…but, truthfully, Jeff doesn’t care.  He was just going to have to get over it.  Chris, meanwhile, walks over to the liquor cabinet, grabbing a bottle of whiskey and a couple of glasses before walking over to the table and pouring them both a drink.  He slides the glass over to Jeff before having a seat across from him.

“We need to talk.”

“I don’t want to go over this again, Chris.  My mind’s made up.”

“I know, I know.  I’m not going to argue with you anymore about it.  I know you well enough by now to know that there’s no point to it.  But still….I….”

Chris shakes his head, grabbing his glass and taking a swig before looking back at Jeff.

“I really wish you wouldn’t have done that man.  How am I supposed to feel once Havoc cashes in on your deal?  I’m just supposed to watch you die, KNOWING that I’m the reason that it happened?  KNOWING that it SHOULD have been me instead?  What…what do you expect me to do after that?  Even if we win this war…what exactly am I supposed to do then?”

Jeff takes a drink from his own glass before responding.

“Take care of your wife, Chris.  She’s going to need you.  Who even knows what shape she’s going to be in after Havoc’s been riding shotgun in her head for the last year.  That’s where you’re needed.  With her.   Don’t worry about me.  I made my bed, I made the deal, and I knew full well what the consequences were.  I’ve accepted my fate.”

“Yeah well I haven’t.  How could you expect me…or ANY of us for that matter to just accept this?  After everything we’ve been through…you expect me to just be cool with your life being the price that must be paid in order for me to remain breathing?”

As Chris rants on, Jeff suddenly feels something building deep inside of him.

‘Oh no…not now…not already…’, Jeff thinks to himself as he internally begins panicking, suddenly becoming all too aware of what’s happening…of what’s coming.  He’s felt this before.  He felt it Saturday night at Odyssey…the consequences of his actions…the inevitable price that must be paid for the agreement he made.  Jeff’s mind begins to race, but Chris doesn’t even realize that anything is happening.

“The shit we’ve been through together Jeff…war has become like tradition for us.  Something as familiar as a birthday or an annual holiday.  And I’m not proud of it, but this…this all started with us.  Me and you.  All those years ago, when I was the one with a demon trapped inside of me.  When I was the one that brought Havoc here and damned us all…and you were the one to defy him…to stand up against him and me both.  You were the one who never blinked as you stared down Havoc without an ounce of fear and fought and fought and fought until you were finally victorious.  You were the one that formed the Frontline to fight off Havoc and once you all had succeeded…and I had finally rid myself of Havoc…you were the one who picked me back up and accepted me with open arms…despite everything that I’d done to you…”

Chris rambled on about their history, but Jeff was barely paying attention.  ‘Not now…please…fuck no, not now!’  Jeff can feel what’s happening.  He knows he won’t be able to fight it much longer.  Time was running out…the inevitable was on the horizon…this was all happening much sooner than he anticipated.  He now knew that he wasn’t going to last until Civil War…hell he might not even make it through this conversation.

“Since then, we’ve fought side by side, Jeff…practically as brothers.  Hell, we even died alongside one another last year…something that cemented the change between us from adversaries to allies.  Our stories have always been intertwined.  We’ve been connected from the jump and I just…I don’t know what you expect me to do without you here alongside me, man.  I...I can't do it without you.”

Jeff couldn’t look Chris in the eyes now.  He heard what he was saying, but he wasn’t really listening.  Right now, all he could focus on was trying to fight this off for as long as he could.  He didn’t want it to happen now…not here…not right in front of Chris.

“And I won’t do it…I don’t care what it takes…whatever I have to do…Hana is my top priority, but once we ensure her safety…I WILL find a way to get you out of this, Jeff.  I promise you…I’ll find a way out…one that ends with BOTH of us walking out of Civil War.  I just need you to not give up.  I need you to not just accept your fate.  I’m begging you man…please?”

Chris has no idea what’s happening right before his eyes.  Jeff does and he knows that Chris is wrong, but there’s really not any point in arguing…not now anyway.

“Yeah…”

It was the only word Jeff could muster as he clenches his jaw and squeezes the table as tightly as he can, trying his best to no-sell it.  ‘Please just get out of here Chris…PLEASE JUST GO!’, Jeff thinks to himself.  He doesn’t want him to see it happen.  He knows his friend doesn’t need that.  It’d be better if he just left and found out later.  ‘Just get out of here Chris…let me end this in peace.’

“Are…are you okay man?”

Jeff just nods…he doesn’t have it in him to speak any longer.  He can feel himself growing weaker and weaker….the end was near.

“Alright…well…”

Chris stares at him skeptically, but he chalks Jeff’s change in demeanor up to the stress of the upcoming battle or the uncomfortableness of the conversation in general.

“We’re going to get out of this man…I don’t know how…but we will…we always do.”

Jeff does his best to nod weakly, but he doesn’t know if he managed to actually do so or not.  All he could focus on was hanging on a little bit longer…so Chris wouldn’t have to witness this happen.

“But I’ll let you get back to it…I should probably crack open some of Marie’s books myself.”

Chris stands up from his seat, drinking the last of his whiskey.  ‘Please…Chris…just…get out…’, Jeff is practically begging Chris internally.  He knows that the last thing that Chris needs right now is to see what’s about to happen to his tag team partner.  Who knows what effect that would have on his psyche right before the biggest battle of his life.

Chris sets his glass back down now and makes his way out of the room, stopping in the doorway to turn back to Jeff, who has his eyes closed tightly now.  Chris looks at him with worry for a moment, trying to imagine what he’s going through.  He knows now, more than ever, that he has to find a way to save his friend…but Jeff knows it’s far too late for that.  Chris finally heads out of the room, leaving Jeff there to accept his fate in peace.  He uses what little strength he has left to reach out and grab the glass of whiskey Chris poured for him.  His hand trembles and shakes terribly as he brings it towards his lips to take a sip, but suddenly the feeling from inside him…it gets significantly worse.  He gasps and clenches the glass with such force that it shatters in his hand.  The glass shards fall to the floor as he slams his fist on the table, swearing to himself…this was really it.  This was the end.  He accepted it, but still, he was angered by it.  After all, he was a warrior…he was a soldier…he was a fighter at heart and all he wanted to do was keep fighting it…

But there was no use…

it was inevitable…

and there was nothing he could do any longer…

He had no fight left in him…

Slowly Jeff’s eyes shut closed…

…and his body goes limp, completely void of any strength whatsoever…

…and just like that…Jeff X was finally finished.





















But now that he was done, he scoots himself backwards in his chair, allowing Felix Hartley to crawl out from under the table, brushing her hair out from her eyes and wiping her mouth, a devilish smirk on her face as she jumps up and sits on the table, crossing her legs in front of Jeff.

“Satisfactory?”

“That’s an understatement.”

Jeff smiles at her, breathing heavily, clearly in a state of euphoria.

“Good.”

Felix continues to smirk, proud of herself to see how weak she’d made him in the best way possible.  After all, if it really was his last week on Earth, she was determined to make it an enjoyable one for him.  But still, her mind was on the conversation with Chris that she’d overheard from under the table.  The truth is, she’d been meaning to have a similar conversation with him ever since the last Odyssey, but somehow every time she tried she wound up…well…on her knees.  She didn’t want to ruin his good mood, but still…she needed some answers for herself.

“So…do you think Chris can really find a way out…of your deal, I mean?”

Jeff’s smile fades as he shakes his head.

“No…he’ll try I’m sure…but there’s nothing that can be done.”

This frustrated Felix.  She didn’t know if he was right or wrong, but she hated how he was just accepting this whole thing.  And even more than that, she hated how calm he was about it…as if he were just at peace with his fate.

“How can you say that?  There HAS to be a way!  There’s ALWAYS a way!  You can’t be so far over your head that there’s NOTHING we can do!  Surely, there’s no way you’re in THAT deep!  Do you WANT to die?!?”

Jeff just responds by standing up and taking a step towards her, grabbing her by her hips and sliding her towards him.

Once again…the conversation was cut short.

—-------------------------------------------------------------------

Since the inception of the Frontline, my job has always been to take care of my people.  No matter what kind of hell that we walk into, and trust me, we’ve walked into some pretty fucked up situations before, it was always my job to make sure that everybody came back from it.  That was the onus that was put on me the day that all of those guys looked to me as the so-called ‘leader’ of the Frontline.  But to be honest…I haven’t always done a good job at that.  I’ve watched Chris die…I’ve watched Kenny die…I’ve watched Bishop die…I’ve watched The Banshee die…I’ve watched Arata turn from a good man into something purely evil.  And as much as I may want to blame Havoc or Abholos or the Golden Dawn for all of that…the truth is, that burden lands square at my feet.  And now…now here we are about to storm into battle once again…this time with the odds stacked higher against us than they ever have been before…however...this time I have an ace up my sleeve.

Because this time, there’s no wondering who we’re going to lose…there’s no fear about it…there’s no mystery.  I already know.  It’s me.  This…this is my last go round.  My final battle.  And I’ve made peace with that.  Whether they call me a leader or not, I’ve always just been a grunt at heart.  It was always going to end this way for me.  Mike, Chris, Felix, and the others…they may not like it, but they’re all going to have to accept it.  There is no way out…there is no escaping.  And bad as it might hurt them in the moment…they’ll all be fine in the long run.  As long as we win…no matter what it costs me…then the Thotline will be okay.  Because they don’t need a leader.  Not anymore anyway.  You see I have spent my entire career fighting and fighting and fighting for this group and it has earned me their respect…their admiration…their love.  But the truth of the matter is that nowadays, I need them a whole hell of a lot more than they need me. They, for the most part, all have families…friends…each other.  They have lives outside of this war that it seems we’re constantly fighting.  Hell, most of them have even achieved every bit as much as in-ring success as I have.  But as for me?  They’re all I have.  They’re all that matters to me.  And if I have to lay down and eat the bullet to make sure that they all make it out of there alive, then I have no problem doing so.  Hell, I actually welcome it.  Cause the truth of the matter is…

I’m tired.  

I’m tired of this job…of this life…of this burden that gets placed on our shoulders…I’m just…tired.

But don’t get shit twisted, if I’m going to go down, I’m going to go down swinging.  If I have to take my final breaths, then I’m going to make damn sure that I take every single one of you with me.  Because I’m okay with dying…but I will NOT die for nothing.  I will make SURE that Chris and Bishop and Theo and the rest of them NEVER have to deal with this bullshit again.  I will make sure that, for the first time in what feels like forever, they can go back to leading normal lives…where they don’t have to worry about saving the fucking world every time they turn around.  Where they can go back to focusing on their families and their careers instead of just hoping to make it to the next day.

For the first time…maybe ever…it seems like we actually have a real chance to end it.  To end all of it.  Havoc, Abholos, the Golden Dawn…every evil thing that’s ever come our way…we finally have a chance to lock it away…for good.  Because this time…this time we actually have a plan that consists of more than just charging in with nothing but a full head of steam and a loaded gun.  And if we can pull it off…if we can make this work, then it will all be worth it.  No matter what it costs…no matter if I don’t make it to see the payoff…if my guys and girls can go back to their lives…if Chris can get his wife back, if Theo can finally stop being forced to put his life on the line and get his family back, if Mike can go to work without wondering if he’s going to see his little girl again…if all of that can happen then I will have NO regrets about whatever happens to me.

And that…that puts the rest of you in a very dangerous position.

Especially those of you that lack the power to actually cause us concern.  Obviously, I’m referring to For The Minorities.  There’s a reason why the odds are stacked against us in this war...and it’s not you.  Havoc…Abholos…the Golden Dawn…they’ve been constant threats to not just us, but to humanity as a whole for quite some time.  But you?  Not so much.  You’ve just been...there.  Every bit of your success has come from playing the numbers game to your advantage.  Hell, I’ve crunched the numbers myself and deduced that despite only making up 13% of the roster, you’re responsible for 52% of OWA’s run-ins this year.  That’s the only way any of you have ever accomplished anything.  2 on 1, 3 on 1, 4 on 1, 5 on 1…THAT is where you shine.  But at Civil War, you don’t have the numbers.  You’re not going to be able to attack anyone from behind.  You’re going to have to face off with a united force that’s going to be on your fucking necks for a hell of a lot longer than 8 minutes and 46 seconds.  That’s why you made the alliances you did.  Because you knew that alone, you couldn’t match up to the Frontline.  Because pound for pound, you KNOW that every one of us outmatches you in every conceivable way.  Hell, when’s the last time ANY of you actually did ANYTHING on your own?  DT and Raivo owe their tag title victory to Havoc…Diantha owes her Undisputed Championship to DT and Raivo…and Maggall…well, Maggall hasn’t won a fucking match since George Floyd was still using counterfeit twenties.  You’re all nothing.  Nothing more than accessories to the people that cause the rest of the world to worry.  Funny…your whole cause is supposed to be about making sure that black people are treated equally, but from where I stand, you all look like fucking lackeys to me.  Siding with those who are stronger than you because it’s the only way that you stand a chance at rising above the Frontline or Thotyssey.  But the crazy part is…is it really worth it?  Seriously…is it?  Is getting rid of us going to be worth what happens next?  Havoc doesn’t give a shit about you.  Neither does Abholos.  They're concerened with making sure that every living being walking this Earth has black eyes and a black heart...not black skin.  If they’re victorious at Civil War and all of us are out of the picture…do you think that YOU will be capable of being able to stop them when they decide that you don't fit the mold for their new world order?  Do you think that ANY of you can stand up to Havoc?  Would any of you even have the fucking nuts to try?  

I know that Raivo won’t…cause he only pretends to have a fucking set of balls when the other person’s already dead and cold.  Took advantage of Bishop after he died, took advantage of Chris after he died…hell I’m sure he’s already in Kenny’s ear, trying to get a match booked against me for the next Kingdom so that he can continue his streak of taking advantage of lifeless people just like a modern day Bill Cosby.

I know that DT won’t…mainly because he’s lost his fucking edge.  Believe it or not, I actually used to think pretty highly of you, DT.  I used to think that you were the future of this brand.  You got the size, the strength, and most importantly the intelligence to actually make waves on your own…but like a lot of good men who came before you, you got distracted and let a woman knock you off your pedestal.  ‘Master and Ruler’...please…what a fucking joke.  You rule nothing.  You are the master of nothing.  All you’re good for nowadays is following Diantha’s orders like a good little bitch.  Think about it…since Hardcore Havoc, name ONE thing that you have done for yourself…for Raivo…for ANYONE other than Diantha. She waved that little pussy in your face and you followed it right into a battle that you’re not equipped to fight.  And what’s worse?  Is that unlike you're partner, you're not an idiot.  You’re actually smart enough to know better.  You’re smart enough to know that should you actually win this…then Havoc is just going to kill you next…but you're too blinded by the possibility that you might get to stick your dick in Carlos Rosso’s little sister to care.

But speaking of Diantha…what the fuck are you even doing?  I know you’re having fun, running around controlling all the black men on the roster, but I’m going to need you to quit playing Thomas Jefferson for a moment and stop to think.  Do you think that Havoc is going to be content with the Goddesses Championship?  Your title is next, whether you like it or not.  You think you can stop him?  You think there’s ANYTHING that you can do to defeat Havoc?  You couldn’t even defeat Skylar Arceneaux and that little bitch couldn’t win a title match if her fucking life depended on it.  So how do you think it’s going to go when Havoc has YOU lined up instead of us?  You will fall from your imaginary throne atop Odyssey into that role of second best that has suited you oh-so well all these years.  Then again…I guess that’s where you’re most comfortable isn’t it?  After all…for all your accolades and all your success…you’ve made a CAREER out of always having someone there who overshadowed you.  Whether it was Natalie Cage or Dulce Torres, Jonetta Stone or Niki Khan, or even your own brother, Carlos.  That’s why you’re so mad, isn’t it?  Because you’ve busted your ass and built a Hall of Fame resume, but yet…nobody cares because the show isn’t about you anymore.  You may have the title, but it’s Thotyssey that everyone talks about.  It’s Filth and Felix and even Angelina that are at the forefront of the industry, leading the way on Saturday nights.  You can’t stand the fact that they’re not only MUCH more attractive than you, but that they’ve surpassed your skills inside of the ring when that was ALL you had to hang your hat on.  The ONE thing that you thought you were the best at…and now it turns out that the pretty girls with the bitchy attitudes that get all the attention from the boys are better at you at that too.  And I’m sure you’ve brainwashed yourself into thinking that it’s just the company catering to them and overlooking you…but the fact is, Diantha, that it’s exactly the opposite.  This company…it has done EVERYTHING in its power to make you the focal point of Odyssey.  It has propped you up, given you the featured slots, put you on all the posters, tried to hand you the baton to run with time after time after time…but every single time you start to take off…you wind up falling flat on your face.  Win the Chamber…get cashed in on by Eris.  Win the Clash…lose at Final Destination…twice.  Win your record-setting third world title…and yet still get viewed as nothing more than the fourth most important member of your own team.

Each of you have failed to realize that you’re not the assets you think you are.  You're not Havoc or Abholos or even the Golden Dawn…you’re merely the expendable pieces.  And I know I’m not one to talk considering the situation that I find myself in right now…but at least when I die, I’ll know that I died on the right side of history.  I’ll know that I died for the people that I care about…the people that I love.  And even if I don’t make it to see the ending…I know that we’ll win.

Because everything that has happened to us…all of these wars we’ve fought…all of these friends lost…all of these sacrifices that we have made…it has made us who we are.  And who we are?  We kick ass.  We’re the ones that save the world.  And even if EVERYTHING points to the contrary…even if the odds are impossible…

I believe in us.

I believe in all of us.

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Rebecca Filth and Felix Hartley have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Lazarus Arjen
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 13th 2023, 9:54 pm by Lazarus Arjen
OWA Promos - Page 9 LuyDBNo


January 20th, 2023


The floor was dirty; garbage strewn all about. Crushed cans of beer thrown at the wall for fun, have collected in a small pile. Dirt and dust gather, showing the obvious signs of neglect. The walls were equally as disgusting, as dirty. The last remnants of liquid from the previously thrown beer cans splattered and ran down the wall, the streaks leaving lasting - visible stains. On the floor, just a foot or so from the wall, sat an old school, portable television that looks like it’s straight out of the Eighties. Complete with the hard plastic knobs, silver antenna, faux-wooden case around the frame and a seven inch screen. The television was on and static filled the screen. The annoying, yet somehow calming, sound of white noise filled the immediate space around the television - that was until a hand came into view, lifting and maneuvering the antenna until the static slowly faded into a grainy image of a female New Orleans newscaster. The image on the screen fades in and out, but the audio feed that replaced the white noise, was crystal clear and that is what we focused on when the image on the screen inevitably went to static again …

“We’re back with our breaking news. Late last night, a body was found in a Mausoleum in a New Orleans cemetery. The New Orleans police are asking for any and all assistance in this case. If you’ve seen something, it’s being urged that you reach out. The details of the case are so sensitive, that we at Channel Six have to warn you. Viewer and listener discretion is advised.”

“It’s being reported by officers that the victim found last night had a crudely carved SEVEN on his person. There is speculation as to what this means, and while his name has not been leaked to reporters - it is known, though, that he was a high ranking member of local gang Big Easy Undercity. Our sources within the police department have said it could be related to the aftermath of what has been deemed a massacre discovered in the city's lower Seventh Ward which also involved other members of the Big Easy Undercity, in what could be a rival gang attack.”


A pair of old boot-clad feet walk into view. The boots are in tatters, strings sloppily untied and the tongue is bent forward. The approach stopped just beside the television.

“It was said to be a gruesome blood bath…”

And just then, a lead pipe came crashing down on the television. Over, and over, and over until the television was broken into pieces. After the first hit, the audio immediately cut and sparks were seen. Following the other hits, the sparks stopped. Glass, plastic and wires immediately spread out on the floor. The pipe then dropped …


——


BOOK OF RATS: CHAPTER IX
“Bloodbath”


“Let me tell you a story…”

“March First, Two-Thousand and Two. It was the first time that I would see just how tragic and fucked up life could be. March First, Two-Thousand and Two was the beginning of the end for me. No more happy, go-lucky, excited for the world Lazarus Arjen. That day, drowned in blood, would be the day everything turned for me. The recurring nightmare that would haunt me, and it molded me to become how I am now. The child died that day, and the beast that tore through the small, innocent body of the boy that was Lazarus Arjen, now was set upon the world. Do you know how it feels to watch someone you love, someone who’s supposed to be there - to protect, to love, to raise you - be savagely taken away? Do you know how it feels to have watched the murder of your father as you stood silently in the doorway? As far as I’m concerned, Lazarus Arjen died on March First, Two-Thousand and Two - and what has taken over is someone - something far worse.”

“I’m not saying this to get bullshit, fake sympathy from anyone. I only enlighten you so you know why I am the way that I am. I enlighten you, so you know that on that very day - the man, the beast, that you’re listening to right now - was born in blood. Someone, something, that would be dragged into the sewers; the slums of New Orleans where tragedy, murder, robbery, gunfire, crime would be a daily occurance. The abuse; verbal, physical. The torment; having to watch as your mother caught a back hand if she didn’t turn enough tricks to score whatever he was fiending for at that very moment in life. Watching him drink himself into a stupor while you were left to scrounge and steal in order to keep yourself fed. All of that molded, shaped, and spawned the hatred that has consumed what little soul Lazarus Arjen had left, and all of that spilled out into the streets - into the sewers - and provided me with the skills I needed in order to survive. Gangs, police, brothers, groups of friends; I’ve had to fight my entire life in order to survive New Orleans; do you think a match with fourteen other men intimidates me? I was built for war from the age of five years old. I was built for war before these men could even utter the word. I was built for violence, and that is exactly what I will bring - war and violence to a land that once embodied it. I’ve seen and done horrible things to make it this far in life; do you think I won’t do the same thing here? This time it isn’t out of survival, this time it’s simply because I want to.”

“Call me a sadist, and I will take that as a compliment. I desire - no, I crave - the euphoric hit of pleasure that I receive when unleash wave after wave of torture and pain upon the lot of you. Imagine; after fighting your way through thirteen other men, you - gassed, out of breath, barely able to hold on - look up to see me walking down to the ring, knowing that I have the wickedest of intentions for you. Knowing that my mind is racing with all of the possibilities of hell I can drag you through. Just thinking of that, of all of those possibilities of torture, has me anxious. Waiting patiently until I can further carve my name into the foundation of this company, by carving into everyone on the Olympus roster. Who do you think is going to stop me? Nobi? I’ve already dealt with that simpleton. Old man Dampshaw? He will be the first to fall. Ryo? Worthless. C? Any one of the other hasbeens and worthless nobodies that Nate Cage pulled out of the woodwork to fill this match? None of them can stop me; none of them will even come close to it. They may all be thrilled about this golden opportunity that waits in front of them, but it’s simply a mirage. Their eyes playing tricks on them as they traverse through the wasteland of corpses that I’ve already left in my wake. The promise of championships, success and infamy have gotten this entire roster riled up, but the only thing that waits for them is despair, agony and anguish. There is no Heaven beyond the Thunderbastard match; only hell awaits. Satan, with his opens spread wide, ready to welcome you to an eternity of misery to the likes that you have never experienced before.”

“I know this all too well. Hell is what you call waking up with a gun in your face and blade to your throat in your rundown bungalow in the slums of New Orleans. Hell is what you call having to arm yourself just to walk across the street. Hell is what you call having to look over your shoulder, having to watch every car that passes by, because you never know which one is going to roll down the window and start to blast on you. I’ve scratched, clawed, and fought my way out of Hell, and now I will be the one to usher fourteen other men to it. I will be the one to introduce you to pain, torment, misery, and suffering that none of you could even begin to fathom. To put it bluntly; this isn’t going to be a wrestling match - at least, not when I enter. When I enter; I’m turning this into a fucking massacre. Blood is a promise. Violence is a guarantee. I know you’re all going to talk tough in front of your stationary cameras. Puff out your chest, cut me and everyone else down and promise victory. It’s the go-to for everyone in this industry; I get it. But how many of those people have actually come through on anything they’ve promised? Two, tops. We know El Landerson, Jessie B and the list of other names that would find the common man scratching their head asking ‘who?’, are going to go down the tried and true path of ‘promise victory, promise i’m better than everyone and that I have righteousness on my side’ - whatever their twisted sense of righteousness is on that given day. We know Ryo, Dampshaw, Matthis and Nobi are going to fall back on their accomplishments as a reason they deserve to be in this match, and will promise to springboard out of mediocrity into superstardom. We know this, because we’ve heard this. All of those lines, all of those promises and we know what has always followed. Failure. That’s the real plague on Olympus; not me, not my army of rats, not even the Seventh Ward. Failure. Three-fourths of the Olympus roster cannot escape it, and that’s simply because they don’t have what it takes. I’m not referring to their ability, at the end of the day - that only equates to a small percentage of what it takes. They’re just not built for survival when things get tough. When things don’t go their way, they crumble. Don’t believe me? Think I’m just talking shit? Go back and watch any of their ‘big’ matches, or … just wait until the Thunderbastard match and watch them fall to pieces in front of your eyes.”

“Fall to, or be cut into …”

“They don’t really get a choice in that; they’re trapped inside of this poor-man’s version of hell with the two most sadistic men on this roster. Together, we’re all playing the world’s most dangerous game and it always favors the man willing to kill in order to survive. It favors the one who’s willing to drive a blade into the heart of his best friend, and I’ve already done that once. My brother stands side by side with me on a normal day, but if it came down to it; I would not bat an eye - I would cut his fucking heart from his chest as if he were just another common man on the roster - just as I know he would do the same to me. Restored bonds won’t change that only one man is walking out of the Thunderbastard. Restored bonds won’t change what we have to do. We know the score, we know what has to happen and neither one of us are going to shy away from doing what needs to be done if and when the time comes for it.”

“And it’s that - that kill, or be killed - mentality that is vital for survival in a situation like this. It’s that mentality that the others lack. Tough talk only gets you so far - and you’ve reached that limit. You’ve reached the point where talking tough will result in one thing; having your fucking throat slit. Do you have what it takes to plunge a blade into someone’s heart? Do you have what it takes to pull the trigger and bury one between someone’s eyes? No. You’ll all claim you have the balls, but when push comes to shove, you don’t. Elijah had his chance when he tried to settle the score against Darkane and I, but couldn’t do it. Mark Michaels, for all the rage that’s consumed him, will drop the ball and claim that it’s against his Gypsy-code or whatever bullshit excuse he’ll find, just like he always does when he fails. To the rest of them, this is a ‘wrestling’ match and they won’t see it any other way. How naive. We can sit all day and debate about who’s a better wrestler, compare statistics, critique technique - but that isn’t me. I don’t give a fuck about any of that. Wins? Losses? They matter none in the grand scheme of things. It’s always about who makes a statement. Whose name remains on everyone’s lips and mind - regardless of whether they have the title or not?”

“It’s not Elijah Hampton, whose second championship reign has been everything short of memorable. It’s not Mark Michaels, who’s more focused on his personal vendetta against myself and Darkane which will inevitably end in his failure and gruesome demise. It’s not Prescott, whose cryptic messages leading up to last Olympus have all fallen flat on their face because no one gives a fuck about him.  It’s not Gatsby, who’s lucky to still even draw breath into his lungs after what I’ve done to him in the Crypt. It’s not even the self-proclaimed “Don” Hendrix, who’s a literal joke without a punchline. The names remembered are those who do something so appalling, that it gets burned into memories the instant it happens. Like Darkane burning that fucking kids face. Like me, slicing whatever remained of those Gypsy fucks into pieces just a few weeks ago, before Harman decided to take the cowards way out and leap out of a window.”

“The names that have been burned into minds lately, whether they wanted it or not, have been mine and Darkane’s. We’ve scaled Mount Olympus, leaving the mountainside bloody as we did so. And while Darkane may currently hold that worthless piece of shit known as the APEX Championship - know that it’s merely a prop. A toy the schoolyard bully stole from the fucking nerd who sat by himself against the wall, playing with it. The APEX Championship’s best use is to catch loads to then feed to Rebecca Filth. The Immortal Championship is the prize that everyone’s after - but really, is it the end all / be all of this industry? Does it really propel you to infamy? … No.”

“Titles come and go, and reigns may not be memorable. Ask Elijah, or Gatsby. Hell, dig up the rotting, decaying corpse of  Graham Baker and ask him. There’s no promise that winning a championship secures you a place in the minds of anyone who actually watches this product. There’s no guarantee that winning any championship, including the Immortal Heavyweight Championship, will drastically change the course of your career. But the blood I’ve spilt, the atrocities I’ve committed - those will forever remain as haunting memories of what exactly I’m fucking capable of. Harman found out the hard way when he had his group of Gypsy fucking pussies jump me, only for them all to be left bleeding out at my feet while Harman clutched his throat, trying to stop the bleeding after I cut almost right through his fucking neck. Richard Gatsby found out the hard way when I drove his ass straight to fucking hell, just like I said I was going to do.  I took the rough neck, street hard ‘Juggernaut’ - I took THAT GUY and made him that bitch; and I did so for the purpose of being able to walk into Thunderbastard last. And, if I haven’t made myself clear - it’s not for the best chance of victory, fuck all of that. I wanted to be the last one to walk into the fray, so I can be the last motherfucker that everyone sees before I place each and every one of you into coffins, and then nail in the final nails. If you want me to be completely honest with you; I don’t give a fuck about the championship. All I’m after is blood.”

“Truthfully, titles have never mattered to me. I couldn’t care less about a worthless piece of fool's gold. That’s the problem with this industry; everyone thinks it’s that belt that brings status, infamy and ultimately - a legacy. But they’re wrong. How many champions have existed, only to become ghosts in the locker room after their reigns? How many of them have lost their titles, and then accomplished nothing else in their careers? Championships don’t equate success; it’s a right place - right time situation. Just because whatever god you believe in blessed you with a moment in the spotlight - that doesn’t mean you’re necessarily good. I value being remembered more than being a champion. I value being feared more than being a champion, and that is why I’ve made it my career objective to hurt people. To leave a blood trail so thick, so big, that people will never forget the carnage that I’ve caused.  I want to be remembered as being the most savage, bloodthirsty fighter in this company - and right now I’m right up there with Darkane; and I’ve not even been here for a full year. Imagine what I can - what I will - do. I’ve killed gods, I’ve slaughtered a band of Gypsy’s, I was the backbone for the Senn’s reign of terror, I’ve kidnapped - tortured - and maimed people just because I fucking can. And knowing that it’s just the start - just the tip of the fucking iceberg - should terrify everyone in this company.”

“Because I’m just getting fucking started …”

“I’ve said it from the very start, all the way back in my beginnings in Kingdom Pro in Europe; that all I want to do - all that I desire to do - is leave bodies at my feet. Whether I win or lose a match is irrelevant, all that matters is whether or not I achieved my goal. No matter how much of my own blood I lose, I strive to leave any and every motherfucker across from me - with years taken off of their lives. And I have a golden opportunity in front of me in this Thunderbastard match. Not for the Immortal Championship, that’s not even a thought for me. The opportunity I have in front of me is to put every son of a bitch on the Olympus roster in a mass fucking grave, and coming in as the last entrant in the Thunderbastard gives me a prime opportunity to do exactly that. Being the last entrant enables me to impose my will on every last Olympus roster member who’s battled, left everything they’ve had in the ring for the opportunity to call themselves champion; and then - I come in. I come in to pick the fucking bones clean like a vulture. Like the fucking Rat that I am.”

“You don’t have to take my words seriously, in fact, I know half - if not more - of you won’t. You’ll mock, you’ll ridicule and you’ll go off on tangents trying to convince people I’m just an edgelord or a cheap Darkane knockoff. It’s to be expected. Me, though? I allow my actions to back up my words. Like I did to Iwade in my first match. Like I did to Aizen, to Darkane himself, to the facade that was Nate Cage, to Gatsby, to Harman, to Michaels’ band of Gypsy’s. Everything I have said I was going to do; every corpse I’ve left at my feet, and every person I’ve left alive - barely - scarred and traumatized; I’ve done. Every horror that I’ve spoken of, I’ve made into existence and I will continue to do so until the last breath is drawn from my lungs. So when I say that in this Thunderbastard match, I’m coming in with the sole intention of maiming, to disfigure, to mangle, maul and mutilate - then you should believe that is what I’m coming to do. But, you won’t. The lot of you will be too far up your own asses. The lot of you will be far too busy in your fantasy world where you become the Immortal Champion, to take the very serious - very credible threat of Lazarus Arjen seriously. And hey - that’s okay with me. Go ahead, don’t expect much from me - the look of terror in your eyes just before I end your fucking LIVES will be payment for your ignorance.”

“And Hendrix. You may have a better seat for the action than most, and I know you’ll watch the horrorshow that I produce while salivating for the second you can rush the ring to challenge the winner; but I want you to know - the day you go against me, is the day that you meet whatever God you pray to. I have a score to settle with you, motherfucker. While you fancy yourself as a ‘Don’, the only thing you are is a certified pussy. Pulling a skewer from my face didn’t deter me, or keep me from you. You made your mark and blindsided Jeff and I; then went back to playing pocket pool with Prescott. He maybe should have told you what I’m capable of; I’ve left that rich bitch pissing in his tighty whities on more than one occasion. So should fate allow you and I to meet in the ring after the Thunderbastard? I’m going to stomp your fucking head in until all that’s left under my boot is a mixture of brains and skull fragments. I’m going to fucking cut off the head of the fugazi mob-boss and leave your henchmen running like children fleeing from a burning building.”

“Choose your strategies wisely, men, for you are not coming to battle just a normal match with fuckery to ensue - as is the way of OWA - but you’re coming to put your lives on the line in hell. You’re coming to battle in what can, and will, be the last match you ever step foot into - and I will be the one that ends the pathetic, miserable excuses that you all have called ‘careers’. And I promise to do so with as much prejudice, with as much violence, with as much hate as I can fucking muster. Gentlemen, …”

“Welcome to the bloodbath.”


The audio is then replaced with a combination of Lazarus’ voice, layered over the voice from the previously heard news reporter. The difference is, though, as the word is repeated - the pitch lowered, and lowered, finally ending up in a demonic tone …


Blood bath…
Blood bath…
Blood bath


OWA Promos - Page 9 BIfa3Vtl

Alyssa Grace, Darkane, Rebecca Filth and Felix Hartley have spoken. It’s such good shit!

marielacorriveau
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 13th 2023, 8:35 pm by marielacorriveau
Worth Fighting For
Civil War 1


OWA Promos - Page 9 Giphy




Beeeeep.

“Marie Eudoxie Bouchard-Toussaint, aquoi étais tu en train de penser? Qu'est-ce qui ne va pas avec ta tête? Tu aurais pu mourir! Vous auriez pu vous noyer! Dans quoi t'es tu-"

Message deleted.

Marie sits down at her kitchen table, staring out at the backyard. Her bags have been unpacked and packed again. Violet will want to start training again soon, sharp edged and furious after what they’ve been through, but Marie isn’t ready yet. She looks down past the border of her sports bra, staring at the bandage on her abdomen. 

She needs to stop the bleeding, she has nothing to staunch the flow, not here, she has none of her tools of healing, can’t waste time going back to her cabin, they need her- 

She can almost feel the fire under her palm, cauterizing the cut and getting her back on her feet. Nothing a few days of salve won’t fix. She’ll have to remember to pack extra, so no one goes without in… the aftermath. 

Marie is jolted out of the thought by her phone ringing, and she sighs.

“Salut, maman.”

“Salut? I almost see my daughter die and all I get is salut?”

“I know, I should have called you. Our flight just landed. Everyone else is going on to Germany, but… well, you know I’m involved in something else.”

“Oh yes, I turn on the tv, I see my child, the one I carried for forty-one weeks, bleeding all over a cruise ship, jumping off of things like a lunatic-“

“Maman! I had no choice! They needed me! Osti, for months I have been doing this, and only now you say something? They killed my friend! They’ll kill a lot more people if we don’t stop them!”

Marie hears her mother clicking her tongue. “Ah yes, Thotline. Exactly what every mother wants to hear. I had to ask your cousin Maël what it meant, she has a teeshirt with your tall angry friend on it, did you know that?” 

“Considering Maël went to the provincial championships with her girl’s rugby team, I could have probably guessed she’d be a fan of Violet, oui.” 

“Violet, Violet, that’s right. She was very polite at Thanksgiving, I thought she would keep you safe, but now you’re running around with all these people with guns, these men-”

“They’re good people, maman. If you were watching, you know that. They looked after me, I looked after them. We won. We won the match, anyway. The rest… will take more time.”

“Ah, but that man who was helping you, who was he?”

“Bishop? He’s… ah, how do I even explain that.”

“No, no, not Bishop, I know Bishop, your father and I, we pay for le réseau. Le Russe. Avec tous les… explosifs.”

“Aleks? Je pense qu'il est Ukrainien…”

“Oui, oui, Aleks. Il parait très fort. Le Coven aimerait qu'un homme comme ça lui rende visite! Avez-vous obtenu son numéro de téléphone?”

Maman, still into women over here!”

“C’est fluide!” 

“It’s fluid?! Who have you been- never mind. Is there anything that the coven can do for us? Any way they can help?”

The line is quiet for a moment, and Marie almost checks for disconnection before-

“Mon petit chou. I know you love your friends very much. But I have a responsibility to my coven. We already danced across a very serious line, with your… summoning of Andrasta. And we were happy to help, but… no, my love. This, you must do alone. The risk… it is too much to ask of them.”

Marie sits in silence for a second, looking down at the bandage on her stomach. “Oui, maman. Je comprends.”

“I love you, Marie. So much. I never thought… I never thought there would come a day where I would have to say no to you like this.”

“It’s not your fault, maman. I answered the call, I had to-”

“Ah, attente. Let me finish, Marie. I also did not think the day when you surpassed me would come so soon. All mothers know that eventually, their children will exceed their own achievements. We pray for it, for our children to be greater than we could ever be. That they will fulfill dreams we don’t even know enough to dream ourselves. I knew that there would be a day when I looked at my little daughter and saw, all of a sudden, she was a woman. I knew there would be a day when instead of my girl, there would be a witch of power I could not hope to match. A witch that I would follow. I did not think it would come so soon, but it has. My little girl… I think you were made for this day. Gather your people. Keep them safe. Come home a conquering general, Marie. Come home a witch.” 

Marie feels her breath catch in her throat. “I will.”

“Pas un de plus, Marie.”

“Oui, maman. Not one more.” 

-

“So here we are, hein? Two motley assortiments of fighters grabbed from every edge of the world.” Marie hums, working a mortar and pestle. 

“Ah, no. That’s not quite right, is it? One motley assortment. One team. I’m not saying anything new, to be sure. Our opponents have no ties. Each person has their own reasons to be there.”

“Except the people who have no reason to be there, hein?”

“I saw your hesitation, Ruri. Maybe even with all of your talk about how you’ve turned and will make our lives hell because you weren’t protected by strangers, you still don’t have the guts. You still don’t have it in you to be what you need to be. You are not… evil. You threw yourself into our confrontation on Kingdom, but it’s what happened before that gives me pause. Your breakdown. Your… moment on the edge.”

She pauses, staring down at what used to be herbs, the grey-green dust in the stone bowl that will eventually be alive again with her magic.

How long ago was that dream? 

It was right after she and Violet became a team. That feels like years. Already, all of this feels like it’s taken years. Has it really only been two hundred days? 

”Ah, Marie. You sweet, stupid girl. You don’t fix people by beating them.”

“Ruri… go home, cherie. Go home. Take the belt with you, come back to Odyssey when all of this is done. We can meet again then, if you would like. But I don’t want to face you in war. If I have any mercy left in me, it is in that. You don’t have it in you. I saw your… misery. I tasted your pain. I am not a woman who enjoys that taste, Ruri. Not when it is so bitter. I didn’t take the satisfaction I thought I would. I do not want your blood on my hands. I do not forgive you, cherie. I may never forgive you. But I ask that you do me one… tremendous kindness.”

“Do not make me kill you.” 

-

Blood would be better.

Marie shakes the thought from her mind as she works. Blood is powerful, for good and ill, but it also creates another kind of tie. If one falls, the others could become weaker for the loss.

Not one more, hein?

She buries her face in her hands. Marie can’t guarantee anything. Even with her protective work here, the choking incense filling the small attic room, the scraps of cloth and bits of hair taken from her teammates (She hears her mother’s voice in her head, friends, Marie, call them friends, names are important) she can’t stop death. 

But she can make it harder.

That has always been her story in OWA, hasn’t it? Make it harder. Give them a fight. Lose when loss is in the cards, but never, never make it easy. 

The working in front of her looks like a nightmare. Poppets made of cloth, stuffed with hair, like a set of Hollywood voodoo dolls for a cheap horror movie. Blood would be better, but it’s not necessary. Not for all of them.

Marie lifts La Voisin’s blade, the flat of the knife dim with years but the edge mirror polished, kept lovingly sharp by the women who have held it over the centuries. Not a weapon, never a weapon, but it has drawn blood a thousand times. Carefully, very carefully, she slices her palm and holds it over the dolls. 

“Sanguino meo obligo te. Sanguine meo obligo vos. Sanguine meo protego te. Andrasta, audi iusiurandum. Eos tuere etiam in momento mortis meae.” 

If she can’t risk tying them all to each other, she can tie them all to her. She can be the locus, her body taking the place of the crossroads. The beating, bloody heart, she called herself once. It feels very literal, with the pain pulsing in her palm. 

“Andrasta… protect them as you protect me.” 

She slides her fingers along the cut, gritting her teeth as heat sears flesh shut. 

Nothing comes for free. 

-

“I will ask for no such kindness from anyone else. I don’t want that kindness from anyone else. Because everyone else has sold their soul.”

“Now, some of you might find it ironic - a witch, talking about people selling their souls? Doesn’t she dance naked in the woods with the devil? Isn’t that the whole deal?”

Marie mixes more ingredients into the stone bowl, carefully eyeing each component before pouring it in. It’s not an exact science, the healing art, not exactly a pharmacist measuring doses, but she can’t afford to get it wrong. 

“It’s fine. I’m used to people not really paying attention. Shit, before our first match, Rin, who made an actual deal with an actual demon, and a pretty shitty one to be clear, was dismissing me as a Hot Topic kid. Rin. The time traveling terrorist in bed with a demon, thought I was bluffing about the magic thing. If I let myself be insulted by that kind of bullshit, I would be seething.”

“My point, if you’re still following, is that I haven’t sold shit. I’ve stood up to ancient evil before, and I’ll do it as often as it’s needed. There’s no siren call, no temptation. Just the future as we know it, and the people trying to give it away.”

Marie clicks her tongue and sighs. 

“I wonder when people will get sick of banging the same sad drum. You don’t really like Violet, Violet doesn’t really like you, you’re better than Violet, Violet is going to get sick of protecting you, blah blah blah. We’ve been a team for the better part of a year, and we haven’t been shaken by shit. In fact, we’ve only gotten stronger, as our belts can testify to. Because Violet and I? We care about each other.”

“And it’s not just Violet. I care about Thotline. I care about Felix, more than any of you vindictive assholes will understand. I care about Rebecca, god help me, I care about Angelina. I care about Jeff and Mike and Chris and even Theo, as much shit as I had to talk about him. Jeff may have meant well, but I couldn’t have blamed him if Theo decided to take a few shots at him, the fact that he was there when we needed him, that he was willing to do what it took to do the right thing? That’s enough to make me eat my words. I don’t know Arata from Adam, but the man is willing to look at the thing that could’ve been his baby girl and fight, because it’s what’s needed. Devi has absolutely driven me up the wall, but she was there when we asked. She answered the call. These are people I would give everything for, because they’re willing to give everything to make sure that when the sun comes up on Monday morning, the world is that much safer. That is everything.”

“What the hell do you have? What the hell are you fighting for? Because I don’t see the same kind of united front on the other side.”

“DT, you actually strike me as someone to be concerned about, if only because the kind of man who flashes wealth that much absolutely has something to compensate for, and a fragile ego is dangerous. Too bad you decided to nab Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Delusion to back you up. The fuck are you even doing here, man? Raivo is a real weirdo, Maggall thinks he’s the messiah, sure, I can see where that goes. But how crisp do you think that suit is going to stay in sulfur fumes? You going to keep up that lifestyle when there are demons running around, sitting with your title in a fire blasted wasteland? No. You know what you want out of life, and helping Havoc isn’t going to give it to you.”

“Same with Skylar. Skylar, you’re here for quid pro quo. I get it. But I’ve got to say it, you really know better. The only thing that gives me hope here is that you’re smart enough to get out of this. I just hope that it’s sooner rather than later, because Felix won’t pass up the opportunity to settle the score. Stay out of it. As detestable as you’ve been, you’re more than talented enough to get another title shot when this is all over, you really don’t need to be part of the Apocalypse How crew to get it. Not really sure what kind of world you think will be left to be champ in if your side wins - that is, if you really think Diantha will keep her word. Do you? Really think that? Because from where I’m standing, there are a few options. One, Diantha is a scheming liar and will double cross you as soon as the dirty work is done. Two, Diantha means it, and she thinks you’re so little of a threat that she’s either expecting to beat you alone in the ring, or just utilize you as an extra body to be broken in the arena, so there’s no need to even have the match. There is no outcome here where she keeps her word, and respects you. And you might say, fine, she doesn’t respect me, I can still beat her. Maybe you can. But that still takes us full circle to what kind of world is left with Havoc standing unopposed. Feels like there’s no real win for you here.”

“Diantha.” Marie laughs quietly. “Well, you fall into the second category, I guess. Maybe smart enough to know better, but too blind to see what’s in front of you. I get being nasty, sneaky, vicious, cruel. Those are all the average traits of a self serving megalomaniac who wants the world at her feet. So why are you in this fight, exactly? What is Havoc going to give you? Maybe you really are so desperate to hold on to your ill gotten gains that you’ll serve your soul up on a platter, maybe you’re so sure you couldn’t stand up to Felix the next time around that what happens after she’s gone really doesn’t matter. Is that it? Are you willing to burn the world to be the last champion? Wrestling’s Ozymandius, leaving nothing but a belt and your bones? Or maybe you think what you’ve got is enough to take care of Havoc after Thotline is gone. I wouldn’t make that bet if I were you, but then again, maybe I’m too sentimental. After all, you have that belt because I decided it mattered more to fuck you up just a bit longer than take your briefcase, you decided the whole world could burn for you to hang on to your belt… different perspectives, hein?”

“Rin, what else can I say about you that I haven’t said before beating your ass the last two times? You’re a pathetic shadow of the woman our Arata could have raised if he’d had the chance. How does it feel to disappoint all iterations of your father? Because I doubt the dictator who spawned you would be particularly impressed by you playing second fiddle to a third rate demon. I’m not surprised you keep pushing the narrative that Violet and I aren’t going to make it through this, you’ve clearly never made a friend in your life - if you had, you wouldn’t mistake Ruri’s unraveling sanity for loyalty.” 

“And… I don’t want to be insensitive. I really don’t. But Izanagi? Cherie. I get calling down the wrath of the gods, it’s one of my favorite things to do on a rainy Sunday, but did you had to go for a sister fucker? A dad-uncle? A fucking duncle, Rin? Nobody is ever allowed to say a thing about Jeff being a redneck again with Sweet Home Ala-Kantō running around. How am I supposed to be afraid of that? I’m afraid for Arata, because there’s some very Freudian shit going on here, but that’s about it.”

“April. I want to be kind. I want to tell you I understand. Part of me does. Part of me, looking at your situation, sees how I could be suckered into this bullshit for someone I loved. But there’s one thing that I don’t understand. You really don’t believe us?”

“Do you really think Chris would let us hurt Hana to deal with Havoc? We could have, a hundred times. Tabernak, the entire Frontline is walking around strapped to a level that I personally, as a Canadian, find slightly disturbing. If we wanted to blow Hana’s brains out and be done with this, we would have done it already. No, we’ve kept things measured, and just, and it has already cost us Banshee’s life. Did you ever stop to think about that, April? That we’ve already lost someone because we couldn’t hurt Hana, already traded in lives for hers? That Banshee is dead because we’ve shown mercy?” 

“No, no, you’re not thinking about it. You aren’t thinking about anything, if I’m guessing right. You’re acting out of love, out of pure emotion, and I hate that it’s put you in this place, but it’s not going to stop me from running through you on the way to our goal. We’re here to save Hana. Actually save Hana. Something you’re doing the exact opposite of by aligning yourself with Havoc.”

“None of you can look far enough out to be grateful. To see that we’re saving you from your own stupidity, from the monster you’ve decided to fall in line for for the sake of title belts and opportunities that won’t count for a goddamn thing if Havoc wins. We’ll save you from this whether you can see it now or not. I guess that’s the thing about heroism. You want to save the world, that means the whole world. Even the people fighting you every step of the way. Even the people you have to hurt to get there.”

Marie finishes packing her salve into a fresh jar, staring out her kitchen window for a long moment.

“Not one more means everyone, hein? Even all of you.” 

-

“Phillip’s feeding schedule is on the fridge, so are the instructions for the plants.” Marie lists off. “Most of it will be fine, but do not give in if Phillip acts hungry after being fed, he knows a softie when he sees one.”

Maël makes a note on her phone and nods. “No problem.”

“Thank you for coming down. I’m usually not away quite so much, and the neighbors aren’t big fans.”

“Hey, big house in the big city, all mine for the week? I’ll take it. Any really freaky shit I should know about?”

“Ah, yes. Don’t go into my room, there’s a malicious ghost in the trunk. She might start coming to you in your dreams, just take a hot salt bath and go for a walk, that usually does the trick. Don’t read anything out loud in latin, ignore anything leaking from the walls, and no parties.”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it. Uh… is your partner here?”

Marie laughs and tucks some hair behind her cousin’s ear. “You’re too young for her. All set?”

“Yeah, I’m all good. Just…”

“Hm?” Marie stops lifting her bag.

“The way Tata Eudoxie put it… it sounded really serious.”

Marie pauses, not sure what to tell her. “It is.”

“I mean, I watch the network, I keep up with things, this just looks… really different. Is there… it seems like there’s a real chance that…”

“That I might not come back?” Marie finishes for her. 

“Yeah. That you might not come back.”

“Well, there’s always a chance. But you’re right, the chance is… greater this time. We have a… it’s going to be challenging.”

“What does that mean? For the rest of us?”

Marie sighs and takes the younger woman’s hands. “You’ll be watching, hein? If it begins to look like we have lost, I want you to take Phillip and the chest in my room and go. The chest can’t fall into the wrong hands, and Phillip… well, I’d like to know he’s being cared for.”

“Go where? You’re opening the gates of hell.”

“North, to my mother’s coven. If we fail… the world will need every witch it can get.”

“Not all of us are like you, Marie. I can’t fight demons.”

“Yes, you can. You don’t know it yet, but it’s already in you, like it’s in me. You’re my blood, Maël. Stay safe, sit tight. Pray for us.”

“I will.” Maël nods, and Marie smiles at her.

“Good girl. I’ll be back before you know it.”

Marie waves goodbye to her cousin as she pulls her bags out the door, pausing for a moment to take it all in. Home. The house and its garden look all the more vivid in the early spring rain. She can hear Phillip’s distant bleating, smell damp earth and moss and living, green things. It’s so… beautiful. This living, breathing place she loves.

It’s worth fighting for.

Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Rebecca Filth, Lazarus Arjen and Felix Hartley have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Rebecca Filth
visiting an old friend // civil war oo1
Post March 13th 2023, 6:10 pm by Rebecca Filth
OWA Promos - Page 9 Filthfilter


The air was cold and the fog was thick as she walked forward through the rows of gravestones. Most had small markers or none at all. The graves of the forgotten ones. Many were grown over, tall patches of grass unkempt on the final resting place of whoever these people were. All of them unclaimed bodies or those who died in government run facilities, like prison.

It wasn’t so much raining as it was misting around her. Rebecca had a somber look on her face and a bouquet of black roses clenched in her hand. Our Undisputed Whore was dressed simply in a pair of ripped blue jeans, a cropped Frontline t-shirt and a black leather trench coat with combat boots. Her long blonde locks were in a low messy bun, tucked under a black beanie with small strands framing her face.

The cemetery was basically empty. No flowers left on gravestones. No loved ones to come and visit. She paused for a moment before turning down an aisle. It had been a long time since she’d visited. Too long. A part of Rebecca has tried to bury her past deep inside. She tries to act carefree. But there was more to the whore than the world saw. Beneath the surface she was a complicated creature.

Finally the Brit stopped and half smiled down at the tombstone before her. It was bigger than the others and looked newer than all those around it. It read:


Ruby Elouise Wright
1997 - 2017
Beloved Sister
“Catch your dreams before they slip away”

Even though she’d died nearly six years ago, Ruby didn’t have a family that cared enough to bury their daughter with dignity. So when Rebecca finally found success selling her body online, one of her first purchases was this - making sure that Ruby had a grave that she deserved. Making sure that everyone who passed by would know that she was loved in life.

Bex laid the flowers gently in front of the grave and squatted down, tracing her hand over the engraving in front of her.

“Hi Rubes. I’m sorry it’s been so long. I could lie and say I’d been busy. But I’ve had the chance to come back. But I chose not to. Because I’ve been embroiled in chaos for the last few months. And because sometimes I feel guilty. I have two new sisters. I think you’d like them a lot.

It’s funny because when I decided to form Thotyssey, I didn’t expect to love them the way I do. I was crafting a plan to make waves and have strong women stand beside me. To take over Odyssey. I respected them. But I didn’t realize how much I’d come to need them. Ever since you died, I know I’ve kept people at arms length. Your death tore me apart. I went into wrestling because I had nothing else. But also because I had so much fucking rage and anger about how unfair life was, that I needed an outlet that wouldn’t put me behind bars again. The fact that you were gone? It was unjust. It was unfair. You were the best person I ever knew, Rubes. And I didn’t know how to cope. And I was terrified of ever feeling that feeling again. When I was alone, I didn't have to be scared. I’ve never been afraid to die. We both know I should have died countless times before. The fact that I survived my life? You would say it’s a miracle. I would say it’s dumb luck. Like a cockroach that survived the apocalypse. But somehow, some way, here I am.

But I finally let people in again. It happened by accident. Felix and Angie were just supposed to be teammates. But I fucking love those girls. I have sisters that I would die for a million times over. People that I care about again. And I’ve gotten myself entangled in this war that I don’t know if I’ll come out the other side of. And the thing is? That doesn’t scare me. I’ve done more than was ever expected of me. I’ve made a name for myself. Hell, I fell into a business I knew nothing about and I excelled. I’ve done more in my short career than anyone else on the roster was able to do. I crawled my ass out of the gutter and now I headline shows for a major company and attend movie premiere’s on my off days because I’m that big of a fucking deal.

But with success comes haters. Bitches who can’t handle watching how easy it is for me and my sisters. People crippled with jealousy who watched as we soared to the top with ease. And instead of accepting their own failures, they’ve joined forces with a fucking demon who is trying to ruin the world.”
A laugh escapes Rebecca’s mouth as she hears the words echo out through the air. Just how insane it sounds begins to sink in. “Six years ago we were selling our bodies for our next meal and now? I’m trying to save the fucking world, Rubes. Me and my ragtag bunch of friends are heading into literal war. Against demons and monsters and egomaniacs who are too stupid to see that if they do win, the demon will rip them to shreds. Turn them into pink mist just like they did to Nami. There is no loyalty on their side. Only greed and jealousy. A bunch of people working for the devil himself in the hopes that selling their soul will get them all their greatest wishes and treasures. But how many times have we heard that story? It never works out for people like them. There is always an asterisk. A clause in a contract that they were too stupid to read. Hell, half of Havoc’s team literally joined up simply because they hate me and my sisters. They’re so jealous that we get to main event pay per views and headline events while no one even acknowledges them. Because they can’t handle being overshadowed. They can’t handle being outshined by three basic white bitches who are better than them every fucking day of the week.

Imagine selling your soul and joining a war where you could literally fucking die all because you’re a jealous Gretchen Weiners. Honestly, they’re pathetic. Their hearts aren’t in it. Their motives are as flaccid as DT’s steroid dick.”

The Brit rolls her eyes and sinks her knees forward, kneeling into the wet grass in front of her.  

“The thing is, I’m not afraid of them. Not Havoc. Not Abholos. Especially not the mortals. What I’m afraid of is losing anyone else. A few weeks ago I had to watch as my sister was attacked. Felix was coughing up blood. She was barely breathing when the ambulance took her away.” Her eyes flashed down towards the ground for a moment, shuttering at the memory of Felix’s unconscious body. “And that? It sent a feeling through me I never thought I’d feel again. Terror. Ruby, I am so scared to lose my sisters. To lose my new brothers. Hell, I know that Jeff might actually fucking die at Civil War. He sold his soul to Havoc for his best friend. And we don’t know how to save him from that deal. He doesn’t think there is a way. And everyone thinks he’s fucking stupid. But I understand it. Because if I was in his position? I would have done the same thing. I’ve accomplished what I wanted. I lived longer than expected. I’m not afraid of death. I’m not afraid to die. And if dying meant saving my friends? I’d do it in a fucking heartbeat. But I don’t want to have to see any of them die.

Banshee is already dead. And I didn’t even like that bitch. But she didn’t deserve to go out like that. She saved my life, Ruby. And she said something to me that I can’t get out of my head.”


As Bex closed her eyes, she saw it all over again.


/ / / / / / / / / / /

Banshee had just shoved Rebecca out of the way of that knife. By the time she realized what was happening, she looked up to see blood leaking out of Banshee’s mouth. The knife sticking out of her chest. Instinctively, her hands went to her own chest, where that knife should have hit her. A woman she went to war with. A woman she hated just saved her fucking life. Shock is the only emotion written across the blonde’s face.

“Banshee!! Are.. are you okay?!” The words felt strange, even for Rebecca as she said them. Not once had she ever been worried about her nemesis’ safety before.

But Banshee looked unphased. Then she locked eyes with Filth and her gaze was serious. “You need to keep yourself safe.” Her tone was firm. Like this was the most important message Rebecca would ever hear. “There are people who need you now.”

She couldn’t explain it. But the words gave her goosebumps. Like they meant more than she could ever know in that moment.

Chaos then ensued, while Banshee tried to fight Havoc. And fight for her life. It’s all a blur as soon as the disciples of death show up. She’s beaten to the ground. Surrounded. She feels suffocated. The whore keeps fighting, but they’re outnumbered.

And the next thing she remembered was that scream. Banshee’s blood curdling scream that would echo inside her head for the rest of her life. It sent a chill down her spine and the entire arena went silent for a moment. Bex fought through the crowd to see her standing there, with the needle sticking out of her neck.

There is mist everywhere now. Filth can barely see Havoc and what is now Morrighan in the ring. But she does see that dagger plunged into the belly of Morrighan. Her blood flows over the blade and Havoc’s hand. Marie’s scream is so loud. But Havoc twists the blade and Morrighan falls to the mat, limp and lifeless. She knows that she is still fighting, but the entire time her vision is locked onto Banshee’s body in that ring.

When she blinks, she sees Ruby instead. Her long dark hair, her pale skin. That crooked smile that Filth had come to love. And the blood dripping from her mouth when she died.


/ / / / / / / / / / /

She opened her eyes again, a single tear rolling down her cheek. Quickly, Bex wiped it away with her sleeve. Another person slain in front of her. Another person who had tried to protect her. But it cost them their life.

“I don’t want anyone else to die for me, Ruby. I don’t want to see another body laid at my feet that I couldn’t protect.”

A sigh escapes her dark painted lips as her eyes meet the ground once again. It was a tumultuous feeling for her. She never liked Banshee. She barely respected the woman. But in that moment, Banshee stepped in front of a blade. For her.

“What Banshee said to me? This is going to sound insane. I can’t say it to my friends. Even though we’re going into battle with soldiers, with a witch, with a vampire, with some basic thots against a monster and a demon and some racist asians and the human embodiment of the angry black man and woman; for some reason this sounds too insane. I think Banshee knew something I didn’t. She was a monster. Mystical. When she told me that I needed to stay safe, that people needed me. It wasn’t vague. It wasn’t about the War overall. It was like she had seen the future and she knew that I needed to be a part of it. That I could play a role in this war that she couldn’t. That somehow, I was necessary.

Originally, I thought she meant that I could take the title back from Diantha and put a wedge between their team. But Diantha and For the Minorities are already weak. Their bond is nothing more than paper. A loose chain made of playdough that is easily broken. They are an alliance of egos and necessity. The second one of them has to choose between themselves and their teammates? The choice will be easy.

But after Kingdom, I think Edward is my path to success. We know how to get rid of Havoc. April may have spilled our plan to the enemies like the dumb aging cunt I always knew she was. But the plan is still solid. And even if they know it, I think our team can pull it off. Jeff and Bishop and Chris are experienced in War. They are experienced with Havoc. They know how to defeat him. They’ve done it before.

But Abholos? He is the wildcard. He is someone that we don’t know how to stop. Last time Kenny died trying to stop him. But under that mask? He’s just a man. A person who has been hurt and is lashing out. Who Havoc is manipulating to do their own dirty work. I understand Edward. Unlike the rest of these selfish pieces of shit, I can see things through his eyes. I know why he’s doing what he’s doing and maybe foolishly, I think I can reason with him. I know what it’s like to be used and abused. You know, just like me, how James lured me in. How he groomed me to be his girlfriend. His number one. He told me he loved me. Only to pimp me out and sell my body. Only to get me to bend to his will and do what he asked. To make him money. But most importantly, to make him happy. I was only fifteen years old. And I was too young and stupid to see through the lies. To know that I was worth more than the value that he gave me. And it took me a long fucking time to realize that what I did at that time? It wasn’t my own free will. It wasn’t my choice. I was manipulated. And I know many people look at girls like me and call them weak. Stupid. But really, he was fucking evil. Just like Havoc. Telling Edward what he wants to hear. Twisting the truth to make his own stories make sense. Twisting reality to force Edward to see things his way.

But I believe that through that pain and that agony, Edward can be reached. I was so fucking close on that cruiseship. If only I hadn’t uttered the word Sweets. But I’ve learned my lesson now. And when I touched his face, I felt his resolve soften. I felt his breath calm. I think I can get through to him.

I know I can fight. I know I can go at it with every single wrestler in this match. My record has proven that I am tough and that I am ruthless and that I am willing to do anything to protect my friends and to come out on top. I am brutal. Hell, now I can even shoot a fucking gun. I am ready for war. But my strength has never come from my fists. It never comes from my weapons. It has always been deeper than that. My resolve. My grit. My pain. It has always been what makes me stand above the rest. I have been through hell and fought hard to survive. And that’s what sets me apart. And I think my history and my humanity might just be what gets us through this.”


She shakes her head softly. Months ago she would have made fun of herself for saying something like this. But everything had changed. Filth had seen things she never expected. And she was fighting a battle for the literal future of humanity. Her entire perspective had changed.

“Maybe I’m insane. Maybe Banshee was trying to tell me something before she died. Maybe she protected me for a reason. Maybe I need that to be true. Maybe I need her death to have purpose. To mean something more than another casualty of Havoc. Whether or not she meant it, I’m going to walk into the Great War and make it a reality. People are counting on me. And I won’t let them down. I will do whatever it takes to save my friends. To save this world from a future that is ruled by Havoc.

And I think Edward is my key.”


With a sigh, Rebecca brings her first three fingers up to her lips, kissing them. Then she touches those same fingers to Ruby’s gravestone.

The whore stands to her feet, brushing the wet spots on her knees off.

“In a few days, I’ll either succeed. Or I’ll join you. I'm okay with either outcome. If I die, I die. Just do me a favour and watch over me while I’m out there.”

A smile touched her lips at the idea of Ruby watching over her. “Love you, Ruby. Still, I’m gonna miss you.”

And the scene fades out with the image of Rebecca Filth standing over the grave of her fallen sister.


/ / / / / / / / / / /

“Banshee is dead. Nami is dead. And an axe is hanging over Jeff’s head every day he breathes. The stakes have never been higher. I don’t have some witty quip about war and how we’re ready for bloodshed. You already know that. What I want to talk about is loss.

Everyone on my side of the board has seen and experienced loss before. In this company and outside of it. We have watched as it tore our loved ones apart. As it ripped at our insides. We have felt the greatest pain in the world as we laid our loved ones to rest.

I think it’s pretty clear what the difference is between the Thotline and Havoc’s minions. And it’s a bond that the other side could never understand. Our team is solid. Our friendship is immeasurable. Many of us have put our bodies and lives on the line for eachother time and time again. Because we aren’t afraid of pain or death. What we are afraid of is loss. Losing another soldier. Losing another sister or brother. The bond that cements us together is family. We love one another and we trust one another. And in a war, trusting your fellow men and women is critical. You have to know that they have your back. That they will do anything to protect you.

Can your side say the same? Truly, other than Havoc, I don’t understand why any of you are willing to stand beside them and fight a war that will only end in your own demise. Trusting Havoc is a fool’s errand. My side is fighting for justice. Fighting to keep a literal demon from conquering this earth. But sure, your little hopes and dreams of becoming world champion make total sense to join their side.

Like I want to know, what do you think you all have to gain from standing shoulder to shoulder with this demon? From helping it gain all this power? What do you gain other than becoming Havoc’s fucking bitch? Do you think that they will see you as equals? Do you think that they will stand beside you, or above you? Do you think they will even have a fucking need for you when all is said and done? If you truly do win, what will stop Havoc from turning you all into pink mist and taking everything you fucking have? Your titles. Your accolades. Your fucking lives.

All this for a title shot, Sklyar? All this to hold your place as mediocre champs, Diantha and For the Minorities? All this out of fear, Jason? All this to simply not die, Ruri? All this to claim some sort of superiority of your race, that you couldn’t even accomplish on your own, Rin? All this to protect Hana, April? To stand by and let Havoc completely consume her. To stop us from getting rid of the demon for once and for all because you think one insecure Lolli bitch is worth the world? Maggall, I have to be honest, I don’t even know why you’re on this team. You believe in a higher power. You cast doubt on Marie yet you have shackled yourself to a demon. A creature that has been bred in hell to help them take over? To help them bring that hell to earth? I literally think you’re the dumbest meathead I’ve ever met.

The only person’s motives that you are fighting for are Havoc’s. You are all nothing more than pawns on their chess board. Nothing more than a means to an end. And when the moment comes that Havoc sees no use for you anymore? They will strike you down. They will take your life. And all of this fighting and material bullshit you cling to will be for nothing.

Your titles won’t matter. Your desires won’t matter. Your hopes and dreams will be nothing more than distant memories. And your bodies will be laid at the feet of a demon who you propped up. A girl you thought you were going to save, April. And all you ended up doing was making the demon stronger.

Because let’s be real about one thing. We don’t even know if Hana is still really in there. Who knows where Hana ends and Havoc starts. This entire chaos started because Hana isn’t secure enough in herself or her relationship to trust her own husband. Because she doesn’t understand how to hit rewind on the OWA Network’s live shows and find the truth before lashing out. Because the reason that Havoc has been able to get this far? Is because Hana is weak. She’s nothing more than an insecure child who has never had to endure a real challenge or pain in her life. She was so used to being coddled and protected. Told the future was hers. And when women like me came into Odyssey and took her shine, took her Final Destination moment, she cracked under the pressure. She cracked under the realization that the future wasn’t about her. That she wasn’t special.

Just another mediocre bitch throwing a temper tantrum because she ended up on the same roster as me.

So I guess this is where I apologize. For being so flawless. For storming into this company and flipping it on its head. For winning everything and anything in my path. For making history. For forcing every mediocre hoe in the back to look at me and realize that they don’t stack up. If it wasn’t for that, who knows what would have happened. Hana wouldn’t have let Havoc in if I hadn't won the Clash. And Rin and Ruri wouldn’t have been forced to be her little lapdogs. April would be too busy holding her World Title close if I hadn’t taken it at Final Destination. For the Minorities would be nothing more than a Tag Team who LOST to Murder Inc, like so many before them, never tasting that piece of success. Jason would be relishing in his first championship defense if I hadn’t ensured that Stark left Kingdom with his gold. Diantha wouldn’t have had to join forces with For the Minorities if I hadn’t created Thotyssey. And Maggall could have been at home jerking it to nun porn if Thotyssey hadn’t joined forces with Jeff and Chris, terrifying your bLaCk ExCeLlEnCe team to death.

All roads lead back to me. This is all my fault. Because none of you could cope with my success. And I’ll take that burden. I’ll carry it into this match.

And I’ll lay my body down for my team if that’s what it comes to.

Because I will do ANYTHING to protect them. To ensure I don’t lose any other friends.”

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Lazarus Arjen, Krysis and Felix Hartley have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Krysis
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 13th 2023, 4:36 pm by Krysis
Civil War #1
War in Trust (Prelude)


OWA Promos - Page 9 Ezofbj28






















Devi Vlog Entry…




























Everything is pretty good for the past couple of weeks since I vowed to trust no one and it helped me win two matches! One against Eleni Angelos and another one against Aaliyah Landerson and Eleni Angelos! After NAMI betrayed me and joined the Golden Dawn I was supposed to go after her but I didn't because she got sacrificed like a lamb! And I never hear the word "HELP" from her. It's because Rin Asakura and Havoc destroyed her existence and it made me decide not to go after Golden Dawn at least for now. Then on the go-home Odyssey before the Civil War I was sitting in the locker room, and wasn't booked in the match. Suddenly…




























Jeff X showed up looking like he'd been in the bar room brawl or getting beat up by biker gang or something but turns out he's with Thotyssey and his fellow Frontline buddies in the Shooting Range! And let me tell ya Jeff is the only person who I really talk to, but knowing him and Frontline they always come through no matter the cost! But he informed me that they were losing the battle and….




























…Jeff asked me to join the fight.




























And it went dong on me for Jeff X to ask me for help when he needed it the most. And it was a tough pill to swallow but I vowed to trust nobody in Odyssey, but knowing Jeff he was the only friend I got right now, Appalachian Strong Style man…those were the days but times are different with Frontline, Bad Meets Evil, and Thotyssey battling against Havoc and his Merrimans, Jeff knows he wants me in the fight, no….HE WANTS ME TO JOIN THE WAR! And knowing Filth, Magnum, and Hartley had a change of heart recently was the reason for my suffering, Bad Meets Evil was the only reason I had a short Goddess Championship reign and I still hadn't got a chance to win it back! But hey! I can put my differences aside and I give it some thought at the end of Odyssey, and when I saw that Thotline was in trouble, especially Jeff, I knew that I had to make the save with the Discus Throw to Dr. JEKYLL AND HYDE freak. And remind Jeff X, Chris Sabretooth, Bishop, Thotyssey, and the others that I've joined the war…




























And together we will end Team Havoc's tyranny and most importantly this war.




























To be continued.

Scott Oasis and Alyssa Grace have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Rin Asakura
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 13th 2023, 4:14 pm by Rin Asakura
OWA Promos - Page 9 Kiu3qbV
OWA Promos - Page 9 Wo3yI00


Civil War #2: Empress of Red Lights.

12.03.2023 Tokyo, Japan

*People deal with stress differently. Some are like a bundle of nerves, moving from one place to another. Others have found techniques that are suitable for them to get rid of unnecessary tension. Others, on the other hand, are so unemotional in their body posture and facial expressions, that you can't even assume they know what stress is. Although, every logically thinking person could assume that someone who was getting ready for war, couldn't be in a good mood as if they were going on vacation. Despite everything, none of the participants wanted to show even a bit of weakness. If everyone was so sure of their victory, why should they be stressed? Sometimes even a shadow of fear can be a signal that not everything is so perfect. Even one wrong gesture can give your enemies an extra glimmer of hope, that the win might be on their side. What was about to happen during the war was one thing. However, the battle itself began much earlier. Before we could move on to the physical one, for now both sides were fighting each other mentally. The one who has the stronger psyche will enter the battlefield as the future victor. At least that's what Rin truly believed in. The Japanese woman also felt tired and tense due to the great battle being a matter of days. After all, it was an important moment for her own development, but also for The Golden Dawn comeback to the top. She couldn't let anything go wrong. Even so, she was still just a young woman who had taken a lot of responsibility on her shoulders. Not to mention that she felt attacked by her own thoughts from every side. She didn't really know what to do with the new Arata. Was it worth having him on her side? Or maybe it was better to get rid of him and come to terms with her father's loss?*

"He would know what to do. He was always one step ahead. He was always able to predict what would bring the greatest benefit."

*Rin pulled her legs out of the water and placed them on the edge of the tub, resting her weight on her back. The woman with a grimace ran her fingers over the pink water with rose petals, floating on the surface.*

"Why can't I be like him? Why do I feel like I'm doing something wrong all the time? Why the hell can't I be sure of the validation of my decisions? I'm so fucking weak."

*Rin said with disappointment in her voice and closed her eyes for a moment. Then the sound of the running water was covered by a male voice. It was hard to tell if Rin was talking to herself, or if it was just an excuse to make Izanagio speak up.*

"You're not weak, Rin. You're just lost. You realize what a wonderful and great man your father was. He was the perfect leader. He always knew what to say, and his intelligence helped him plan everything well. I understand why you're overwhelmed. He was everything we needed to conquer the world. However, he is not here with us, and you should not feel guilty that you are not like him. You should look for answers to who Rin Asakura really is. Perhaps you have the qualities that he didn't have. Perhaps you will find a weapon in yourself, that will make you the one to force the whole world to fall to its knees."

*The girl sighed heavily and rubbed her face with her hands. Her wet hair sticking to her neck annoyed her.*

"Maybe...I just wish I could talk to him. I feel like it would help me a lot to come to terms with the responsibility I have taken on. But that's just a silly dream... my father is dead after all."

*A grunt came out of the ancient god's mouth. Rin didn't really pay attention to it, because at first she had the impression that it didn't matter anyway.*

"Well, Arata and I had quite a strong bond. He was the first human who managed to withstand my full power, without throwing up his guts. Sometimes I even feel his outstanding presence in my personal realm. As you know, nothing in the world just disappears. Perhaps he's dead, but I have a theory that some memory of him still lives in me. You and I are connected now. Perhaps if you open your mind more, you'll be able to meet him. At least for a short while."

*Rin was intrigued by what she heard. Could this really be possible? The only way out was to try.*

"What should I do?"

"Close your eyes and cut yourself off from everything that's going on around you."

*Rin did as he said and dipped her face under the surface of the pink water.*

*After a while, the feeling of water flooding her ears and nose disappeared. Rin could breathe normally as if she was standing in the open space. She also had the impression she was fully dressed. For a moment she was afraid to open her eyes again, but when she did, she got a burst of energy. She made it, she was on private territory that belonged to Izanagi. Did that mean she also had a good relationship with God? Most importantly, was she able to find a memory of her father there? The girl looked impatiently around.*

"Where the hell am I supposed to go? He could at least give me some direction. Ah, those damn men."

*Rin was walking ahead, carefully examining the area covered with small colorful lakes. Each of them had a different shade and had a different purpose. But there was not a single soul to be found in all this space. She wondered if going here was pointless. She didn't know how long she had been walking here, but she felt like she was about to cry. All the hope she had, started to break her heart.*

"Impressive. Who would have thought we'd see each other again."

*She heard a warm, familiar voice coming from behind her back. When she turned around, she couldn't believe her own eyes. Like a small child, she moved towards Arata, wanting to hug him. But as soon as she extended her hand to him, he began to melt.*

"I'm glad to see you too, but I'm not a physical being. I'm sorry, Rin."

*Rin looked first at her hands and then at him sitting on the ground. She also found a seat in front of him and stared in disbelief.*

"I assume you didn't come here to look at me. What brings you here, child?"

*The girl hit her head with her hands to break out of the shock. He was really there, her real dad was sitting near her.*

"I'm sorry for being like this. I just didn't think, I'd see you again."

*Arata laughed slightly, but a grimace quickly appeared on his face.*

"Looks like you didn't like the new model. Ah shit, how could I have been so reckless? If I hadn't got distracted then it would never have happened. Though, I guess I couldn't expect an attack from another dimension. If I was a little more vigilant, then I wouldn't have to leave you and our dream. Is The Golden Dawn also dead? Though I don't know if that's a wise question, since you're here. Has Izanagi reached out to you as the heiress of the Asakura bloodline?"

*Rin nodded, then added with enthusiasm.*

"You could say we made a pact quite recently. Abholos helped us a bit with that. Is The Golden Dawn dead? I don't think so, although it's not what it used to be. I'm still trying to make us stronger. I'm looking for new members, I'm trying to bring back the fear others felt when the name was even mentioned. Though, I am sure you won't be proud of the steps I had to take to gain more strength."

*Arata looked at her curiously, waiting for further explanation.*

"I've formed an alliance with Havoc and For the Minorities to get rid of Frontline and anyone who has been getting in our way. Even if associating with them breaks the rules of the organization, I think it was the best solution at the moment. I'm sorry that I didn't respect your will. But I was left alone with all this...I couldn't let them bury our dream."

*Rin started panicking, afraid that her father would be angry. Seeing where this is going, Arata slapped his hands to make her quiet and look at him.*

"Honestly, Rin? I'm fucking dead, the rules I made don't matter in the slightest. You are the head of The Golden Dawn. If you think this is the best way to regain its glory, then all I can do is trust you. However, one thing puzzles me. If you have a plan and everything is going well so far...then what are you doing here?"

*Rin, annoyed with her own behaviour, nervously ran her fingers through her hair.*

"Because I feel like I'm too stupid to take your place. Because I don't know if the decisions I make will change things for the worse. I can't be like you, Dad. I don't have your charisma. I don't have your skills and authority. First of all, no one even takes me seriously. People think that since you died, my fight for The Golden Dawn is pointless."

"Who said you had to be like me? People didn't follow me, because they wanted to see a specific person in me. They gave me their hearts, because they loved who I was. Besides, why do you care what others think? of course, it doesn't make sense for them to bring our organization back, because they are afraid of the terror they have already experienced once. They don't want to go through this again. Not to mention that, it's not like you don't have a reason to want to bring it all back to life. They just don't know it."

*The woman narrowed her eyes, not fully understanding what he was trying to say.*

"What do you mean?"

*Arata smiled again, his eyes were glowing in the warm shade of gold.*

"Isn't it obvious? People love to see the purpose, but even more they want to know why you care so much. You need to open up more to them. Especially since, you know perfectly well, that my will is not the only reason why you want to change everything. No matter how horrible your life used to be, if you show them your point of view, more people will follow you. More people will take you seriously. Right now, most of them think you're doing it out of a stupid whim. Maybe when they understand what's really going on in your heart, they will show you more respect. Even if there are those who will condemn you for it. The important thing is that you come to terms with who you are, and only then can you move forward. Do what you want with it, Rin. But remember one thing. I believe that you can conquer this world. You are my daughter after all. Now go back, you are running out of time..."

"Wait..."

*However, Rin didn't have time to say anything else. She felt the lack of air, abusing her lungs. So she burst her head out of the water. She was breathing very heavy and fast, while rubbing her eyes in disbelief.*

13.03.2023 Tokyo, Japan 

*What Rin experienced yesterday was something incredible to her. Although, it brought her a lot of sadness related to once again losing her beloved father. It also allowed her to understand some things. Perhaps the Arata she believed in was right. Perhaps she should have been more open with these people from the beginning. It was true that the woman was ashamed of the life that she had abandoned when she came from the future. She hated how much it made her emotionally numb. In the present, she felt as free as a bird released from a cage after years. Even though she lacked practice, she was still able to fly high. However, she noticed some sense in the advice she had been given. If she cannot accept the change that has taken place in her, then how is she supposed to push the world in a better direction? Rin had to confront the truth, she was so afraid of. She had to expose herself to people who would show her no respect anyway. Did she want pity? Sympathy? Understanding? No, she just decided it was time to end all the lies. She was about to start a new chapter in her story. So it was best to do it without constantly fighting with the demons of the past.*

*The shot opens in a rather strange room, almost entirely covered with flowers and candles. In the middle of it stood a massive throne, on which sat, or rather lay, the leader of The Golden Dawn. The woman was dressed in an elegant kimono in shades of royal blue, gold and red. However, it was not properly worn. One part was slipping off her shoulder a little. Due to the fact that she had her legs on one of the armrests, her thigh was also visible, as well as traditional Japanese sandals. Asakura's long pink hair fell in straight strands down her back, and she held a long japanese traditional pipe in her dark red lips. Rin finally pulled it out of her mouth and tossed it aside, exhaling smoke. Then she turned her disinterested gaze on the camera.*

Fear is an integral part of our life. It's something that makes us not completely devoid of humanity. It's something that allows us to balance on the line of common sense and stupidity. Although there will be such reckless cases, that will not pay attention to it. It's still the majority of society that respects their lives. Most feel authority towards what makes them shiver down their spine. Those can be different things. We all know, not everyone is afraid of the same stuff. Some live in constant fear of natural disasters. Others sleep with the light on to this day, nervous that the monster lurking under the bed will get them. They run through the corridor at night with their eyes closed so as not to see the claws, stretched out towards them. After all, monsters exist and surround us from every side. Possible threats are everywhere. The thing is, as awful as it all sounds, it's not what makes people's hearts freeze. What everyone fears the most and what they want to avoid...is the truth.

We all have secrets that we don't want to share with the world. Many people are afraid of what other people would think of them, when they find it out. They desperately hide what they consider to be their greatest flaw. Thus deepening their own complexes. Giving themselves the feeling that what they are hiding is the end of the world. But how can we expect understanding from others if we are ashamed of who we are? How can you demand respect if you don't think you deserve it? That's why, at some point you have to take a risk...you have to start gambling with fate. Eventually, you have to show the world that you are not afraid of its judgment, so that you can finally stand on top of it.

*The woman narrows her golden eyes for a moment, then takes a deep breath.*

Ever since my father died, I kept hearing voices coming from every single side. They all asked the same question. No matter where I went, I couldn't escape it. Why are you here, Rin? What's the point of you staying, since he's dead? After all, everything was fine in your time space, you were a princess in a castle made of the bones of your enemies, could it have changed so much? Perhaps your life is now decent, or even better? Let alone the fact, it's nobody's business to judge how good my life has been. First of all, you must know one thing. This whole story about the undefeated emperor and the kingdom that I could hang around like a princess. It could have happened sooner or later, but at the moment...it was bullshit! Are you really that fucking stupid? If everything in my world was fine, would I have a reason to time travel? Do you really think I'm some spoiled kid, who went to war for fun? Oh fuck off, it's time for you to understand why I am that kind of person, that you see right now. It's time for you to finally realize why I care so much about my Golden Dawn. So you want to know what really happened in the future? My father lost the war, and Izanagi put him in a coma so the authorities couldn't execute him. For years they kept him in a nasty place that looked like a damn dungeon. The government confiscated all his money as compensation for his war crimes. We were completely out of money. We were just kids, when Izaya and I saw our mother get shot, just because she had something to do with the Asakura family. Those damn Frontline fanatics just took our last loved one. And you wonder why I hate them all?! Are you really surprised I want all of them dead? Shit...What was a seventeen-year-old girl, who was practically alone in this world, supposed to do? It was actually worse than that, I had two younger brothers to look after. We were somehow trying to make ends meet. We tried to earn money by doing some small jobs. Just to have something to eat. Small chores around the house or yards. Izaya never told me, but I believe he also stole some food from time to time. However, it was getting harder and harder to find something. Nobody wanted to have anything to do with our family. Many were afraid that they would get a bullet in the get for having any contact with us. So desperation was destroying me from the inside. I didn't know what I was supposed to do anymore. Everyone rejected us, even though it was never our fault. Society has taken everything from us. Parents, money, human dignity. We were like stray dogs to these people. Most probably hoped that we would die there, and that way they would get rid of this 'cursed' bloodline. Do you think it's fair, our soldiers of justice and morality?

But that's not the end of my pathetic story. When I turned eighteen, I made my final decision, which was the only solution for our misery. I didn't even consider it at first, why would I? But while I was desperately walking around the city trying to find any kind of work...a rich looking guy approached me. He said I wasn't ugly at all and he could find me something to do. The way he looked at me and spoke to me, immediately made me understand what he meant. As it turned out, this gentleman was the boss of one of the houses in the Red Light District. Did I refuse him? No, because I thought I had no other choice, and the truth was, I didn't. It was the only thing I could do to keep the rest of my family from starving to death.

Rai.

That's the name I took in my new job. No one would even look at me, knowing what family I come from. They'd sooner cut off their hands than touch a relative of a monster. My 'career' development happened pretty quickly. Despite the difficult first few months, I became the main attraction of this place. My charm, body and manipulations quickly made the house I stayed in, the most popular in the entire district. And myself? I took on the honor of being an Oiran.

*Rin bites her lip so hard that drops of blood appear on her lips. She eventually speaks again, this time in a more annoyed tone of voice.*

Undisputed whore, huh? Is that what you like to call yourself, Filth? A name as sad and disgusting as your whole person. But let me explain something to you. The likes of you, they could only lick my shoes. If you lived in my environment, all you could do was clean up cum after I finished with a client. See, Filth, you are taking pride in being a cheap ass whore. While me? I was the empress of the red light district. I had a social status of greater value than many military leaders or politicians. I may have been a whore, but I was the one who decided who I went to bed with. I had more to say there than anyone else. Unlike you, I didn't have to suck a dick of my boss to get an opportunity. It was my consent to have sex, that was an honor for all those filthy men. But you know what? Even though I had money to protect my family. Even if I had a good status and the other women in the district admired me. I couldn't look at myself in the mirror. I hated everything I did. While you act like being a whore was some fucking accomplishment. Though, do you even know what that means, Filth? Sleeping with lots of guys makes you easy to get. However, being a 'whore' is something completely different. No one who has ever worked in this profession is able to go out in front of people ,with a smile on their face, and brag about it. No woman who has lived this way, makes it her whole personality to make money on a horny sweaty americans. You don't realize how sad and devoid of any dignity this life is. You don't know how many girls would like to run away from there, but there's no way out. And even if you can set foot outside the district, everyone knows who you are. Mark on my back is not fooling anyone. Not to mention the fact that I always had to go out in formal clothes. I couldn't just match with the crowd and enjoy life for a while. You don't know how many people looked at me like I was garbage. I may have been a queen in my district, but on the street I was just a dirty slut to them. You don't even realize how many times I've heard mothers say to their daughters... 'Study or you'll end up like her'...'You see what happens when you think about irresponsible things'. You can't even imagine how it feels when people believe you don't have the right to be human. Because this is what they always thought of me.

That's why, this whole concept created by Filth, Magnum and Hartley...Thotyssey. That shit makes me sick to my stomach. All this shit made me want to bang my head against the wall. I felt like someone had spit in my face. And it was not Raivo, although we all know that he has a tendency to do so. Anyway, I hate the three of you and how you make your lack of decency into some sort of attraction. I don't like that you're making people feel like being a whore is a conscious choice, that is all about having fun. While there is absolutely nothing funny about it. You morons want to act like you are on some women's empowerment shit. But the truth is, you show more disrespect to women than you realize. Especially those whose difficult life situation forced them to take embarrassing steps. That's why I don't feel sorry for you at all, that you got involved in this war, because of your egocentrism and desperate need to be the center of attention. I don't feel bad, that Havoc has almost killed you many times. Hell, Ruri was stupid not to let you burn alive, Felix. I sincerely hope that all three of you will die in this war and that this campaign of indecency will finally end. Maybe, then you'll realize that wanting to jump on Frontline's dicks wasn't worth it.

I am ashamed of my past, even though I had no choice. I felt terrible about myself, but I couldn't sit there and do nothing. I want to change my family's life. I want my brothers to have a happy home. I want happiness too! That's why I don't care if you call me a terrorist. I don't give a fuck how many bodies I leave behind me. I will do whatever it takes to win this war. I will change my future.

Michael Bishop, Christopher Sabertooth, Scott Oasis and Alyssa Grace have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Christopher Sabertooth
Civil War Promo 1
Post March 13th 2023, 11:26 am by Christopher Sabertooth
OWA Promos - Page 9 Cool_t29

“The number you’ve called is currently switched off. Please try again later.”

The monotonous voice echoed in the empty hotel room as Chris threw his phone across the bed. As a frustrated Chris pulls back his hair, the camera pans around to reveal Hana’s name in the recently dialed numbers.

I have to talk to him. I NEED to... For my own sake. Will he entertain a conversation?... Who am I kidding? There’s nothing he loves more than feeding on my suffering. But how do I get to him? Think Chris. Someone must know where Hana is. Wait.

Chris scrambles off the sofa and grabs hold of his phone. Scrolling down the contacts before finally arriving at the one he needed. He lets out a deep sigh before dialing the number and putting it on speaker mode. The phone rings and to his surprise is immediately picked up by the person on the other side.

Hey… Natsu.

That name could mean only one thing. Natsu Miyahara. The elder sister of Hana. Chris hadn’t talked to her in a long time. Especially after everything that had happened. 

C-Chris... Why the fuck are you calling me?

Natsu, please. 

What?! What more do you want Chris? You stole my sister from me… I don’t have anything left to give you.

I am… I am sorry. 

An apology. That’s the best you could do? YOU BASTARD! I don’t care what the world thinks but I blame you every second of the day. You’re the reason why I don’t have my baby sister with me. YOU DID THIS!

This hurts me as much as it hurts you.

Does it? Then why haven’t you saved her yet? Why the FUCK is she still with that demon? TELL ME!

I tried, Natsu. I have been trying every second of the day to get her back. No matter what I do, he’s always one step ahead. And now he’s got an army with him. It’s not easy but I haven’t given up. I never will. I will bring her back, I promise you.

Your promises have no value to me. You promised to keep Hana safe on your wedding day but you couldn’t keep that one. You’re pathetic, Christopher. I HATE YOU! DON’T CALL ME AGAIN!

Natsu-- NATSU! I didn’t call you for an apology. I didn’t call you to beg for forgiveness. I know I don’t deserve any of that and I don’t expect that out of you. I need your help… I do. I am at the precipice of war. Our future might depend on the outcome of it. That demon stands front and center as the harbinger of war and suffering… But I need to talk to him. Before the war. Before it all goes down. I don’t know if I will ever get another chance. 

And how the hell can I help you with that?

Has Hana talked to you in the last couple of weeks? Do you know where she could be? Anything that could help me find out where she is?

I-- Are you serious? Do you think I’d be sitting at home if I knew where she was?! I don’t care if I died in the process but I’d do anything for my sister. I don’t know where she is, Chris. I haven’t spoken to her in months. Her phone has been dead for just as long. Anybody I try to talk to, they don’t have an answer. And you?! You’re the last person who should be calling me for help. You’re the reason behind it all. It’s YOUR job to fix this. 

I KNOW… I am sorry. I know that it’s my fault. I blame myself every day, Natsu. I know that you hate my guts for what happened. All I can tell you is that I will get her back. No matter what it takes. No matter WHO or WHAT I have to sacrifice in the process. I just wanted to ask if you had any idea but it seems like you don’t. I won’t waste your time. Bye.

Chris cuts the call not expecting a response in return. While he was hurt by what Natsu said, he knew that there was truth behind it. He couldn’t blame her for reacting in this way. 

Right as disappointment flares through, a message pops up on his phone. It was from Natsu. Confused, he opens the message to find a number inside.

“This didn’t work for me but you can give it a try. Here’s the number…. of Ruri Kuzunoha.

Chris’ eyes flared up. Ruri had begrudgingly joined the Golden Dawn not too long ago. There was a good chance she knew where Hana was. But Chris realizes that Ruri would possibly just block his number if she saw the Caller ID. He figured out a way to block his number and appear to be an Unkown caller for the recipient before dialing the number Natsu had shared. With his cross crossed, he clicked on the call button.

A glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes as the phone rang. Time had slowed down for Chris as every ring felt like an eternity apart. Chris is anxious, waiting for any response but to no avail. The ring draws out to no response as disappointment settles in once again.

But a moment later, the unthinkable happened. His ringtone blasted loudly into the empty hotel room as Ruri called back.

Hello. Who’s this? Why are you calling me? And why is your number hidden?

Ruri?...

Who-- Who are you? How did you get this number?

Why do you continue to be a part of the wrong side? I hear you loud and clear when you say you hate every second of this. And yet, you spend every second of the day standing with those demons.

Is this-- Chris? How the fuck did you get my number?! And why are you calling me!? Do you think one phone call can change everything? Where was all of this concern when I was all alone being fed to the wolves? I don’t want to hear anything. Fuck off.

Wait! Ruri! Listen. I do not expect anything to change in an instant. Perhaps, we were wrong in not helping you when you needed it. But the past cannot be changed. What we can change is present with our actions. I need your help, Ruri. You’re the only one who could possibly do this.

Why the fuck would I help you? And why would I risk my life for you? I am not doing anything for you, Chris. Go to hell!

Oh, don’t worry. I will end up there one day. But I want to make sure I take that demon along with me. I am not asking you to spark a rebellion from the inside. All I want from you is to pass on a message to HIM. I want to talk to him. One last time. I know he wouldn’t miss my suffering for anything in this world. Just tell him… He knows where to find me. I will be waiting. 

I don’t have to do this.

You don’t. It probably won’t end well for me either. But it’s something that I have to do. For myself. For Hana. Please… I beg of you, Ruri. Just pass on that message to him. I am sure that he’ll take me up on that offer. 

I… I will think about it.

Is she okay? Is he hurting her?

I-- I gotta go.

The call ends abruptly as Chris sulks down onto the floor. Fighting through his sadness, there was a light at the other end of the tunnel. It was now a waiting game to see if Havoc would show up. Knowing the demon, he wouldn’t miss this chance. A confrontation waiting to happen. A final chat between two souls that used to be one. 

To be continued….


-x-x-

Gotta pat ourselves on the back. We gave the people a third war that our world leaders could not. Sorry, I cope with every emotion through humor. But even that doesn’t seem to be working anymore. The Great War is upon us. At this point, are we even wrestlers anymore? I lost the feeling of normality long ago. We’re fighting for our lives. For the future of this world. That’s quite a lot of responsibility that you’ve to deal with. One mistake can be the reason for millions of lives lost. Is it just on the Thotline to bear that responsibility? I don’t think so. It seems that teaming up with demons and gods has eaten up the consciousness of a lot of people. Or do they just not realize the fragility of the matter ahead of us? 

Take FTM for example. They did what most people thought would be impossible to pull off. They ended the historic tag team title reign of Murder Inc. There were no excuses to be had on that night. Sure, I was dead… But hey. A win is a win. At the end of the day, what FTM was preaching wasn’t bad. Talking about the lack of representation and opportunities are very real problems that happen in every facet of this world. When it all began, it was difficult to root against them. Sure, Raivo is a fucking asshole who I wholeheartedly hate. But I can’t hate the message! Deep down, I was happy to see them succeed and become role models for plenty of underprivileged youth who have suffered through prejudice or unlucky circumstances. But the way they chose to spread that message rubbed a lot of people the wrong way.

FTM has aligned itself with literal terrorists in the Golden Dawn and a fucking murderous demon has taken plenty of lives in this very setting of war. How far is the FTM willing to go for the sake of equality? They are willing to take innocent lives just to show how powerful they are? I do not expect Havoc, Abholos, or even Rin to have a conscience. They’re monsters in every meaning of that word. Now, they’ve brought it upon themselves to be compared to such monsters. What would FTM being labeled as a terrorist organization do for the very message they’re trying to preach? They say they’re FOR the minorities and yet they align themselves with a demon who has been holding Ruri and April hostage against their will. The demon who killed Nami and Banshee. The very demon that left the Drake family without their figurehead. The very demon that seeks destruction upon EVERYBODY in this world including the people FTM is fighting for. Do they not see who they’ve chosen to support? Ignorance is bliss but the world notices every move that you make. DT will lie and claim that there were negotiations that could be done to avoid bloodshed. When the fuck was that supposed to happen? Was it before or after Raivo spat on the grave of a man in front of his grieving wife? Or was it when you continuously made everybody else’s life difficult with your constant interruptions?

Are they really for the minorities when they’re only making it difficult for the people that look like them? Let’s say for a second, the world is brought down into ruin by demons. Would you take the blame for what happened? You’re fighting fire with fire. Your hatred for the suffering of your people will not be washed away by the suffering and misery of everybody else in the world. The cycle of hatred will continue forever. Just know that this isn’t about Thotline vs. Havoc or Golden Dawn. No. This is humanity vs. the monsters that want to bring us down to our knees to the brink of extinction. And FTM is WILLINGLY fighting against humanity. They CHOSE this path and they shouldn’t blame the world when they’re treated as monsters. And it won’t be because of their financial status or the color of their skin. It will be because they bore the blood of innocent people on their hands and did NOTHING to stop it.  

So Maggall can talk about his one victory over me from years ago and talk about the lack of opportunities handed to him when he willingly walks out of the company every time things look dire. Phantom Troupe wasn’t working-- Maggall was gone. The words of Allah weren’t finding him solace, he walked away from the company and the religion. Maggall, maybe it isn’t everybody else that you have to blame. You’re a fucking pussy who can’t deal with pressure when things don’t work in your favor. I won’t be surprised if Maggall walks away from FTM when he sees them losing the war. That’s who he is. 

What about Diantha? The most accomplished wrestler in OWA history still feels like she’s not appreciated enough. Congrats on the third world championship. Just 15 more championships before you can get out of the everlasting shadow of your brother, Carlos Rosso. Maybe that’s the problem Diantha. You were so busy trying to be better than your brother that you forgot to be yourself. That is why people don’t care about you or your accomplishments. Accolades are great but it means nothing without an identity. You had a purpose of becoming better than your brother. Hell, you waited a long time before acknowledging your Rosso name. If you don’t even believe in yourself then why should anybody else? Diantha Rosso will go down in history as one of the greats and yet you couldn’t find any satisfaction in that. So those titles don’t mean anything to you. It is clear that no accolade will ever fill the hole in your heart. You always surround yourself with people who you seemingly relate with. Whether it be the Wolvesden or FTM. It is clear that you don’t even know who you are anymore. You’re struggling to find your voice. You’re good, Diantha. Really fucking good. But you’re no Carlos Rosso.

Then comes Skylar. Why is she even in this war? She got screwed out of winning a title against Diantha. Okay. I understand that much. She can handle business with Thotyssey when the time is right. Why the hell would she join the war and side with the woman she was trying to beat? This isn’t about titles or wrestling anymore. Does Skylar even realize what she’s getting into? Her life is on the line just as much as ours. Is she willing to die for a misunderstanding? Skylar surrounded herself with incompetent losers with Dorado Enterprises. When that didn’t work, she pulled in a legend of the company in Tarah Nova to carry her ass to a championship belt. But even Tarah couldn’t do shit about it. This was possibly the most forgettable run of her career and that’s all thanks to Skylar. I don’t think she’s meant for the big stage let alone a fucking war. This is a terrible idea. Skylar needs to get the fuck outta here before it gets too dangerous. Once again, willingly sided with murderous demons and Gods that won’t hesitate to take her life if push comes to shove. This war has NOTHING to do with her. In fact, it has nothing to do with the FTM altogether. Stay out of this! This isn’t a joke. Skylar could end up like Banshee or Nami and there would be nothing we could do to stop it. Run away! Run while you have the chance.

Ruri and April are in different situations altogether. It doesn’t seem like they want any part of this war to begin with. I see how difficult it is for Ruri to do the demon’s bidding. She probably feels that her life is in jeopardy if she were to go against Havoc. I can understand that. Ruri saw firsthand what Havoc could do when Nami was eviscerated. Seeing something as dreadful as that happening right in front of your eyes could scar you for life. Ruri felt helpless and alone for a long time. I don’t speak for everyone but I can apologize if I was responsible in any way for making her feel that way. But you can’t blame me for having a one-track mind over the last couple of months. The love of my life is at the will of a fucking demon! I cannot lose her. I have barely even slept let alone thought about anything else during this time. I have a lot of people that support me during these tough times but there’s a constant dread repeating in my mind about losing Hana forever. I can’t help to stop. I am holding onto my sanity by a thread hoping this will all end well. At this time, I do not want to be responsible for anybody else’s sorrow. I will never be able to forgive myself for what happened to Nami or Morrigan. I can’t let Ruri or April share the same fate. Ruri, I know that you’re forced to stand alongside them… But you don’t have to. Don’t think of it as Thotyssey or Frontline. You don’t have to like us… But help us fight against them for the sake of humanity. With Abholos, Havoc, and now Izanagi combining forces, the whole world might not be enough to stop them. But is it not worth trying? If you felt helpless before, it will only get worse when the rest of us aren’t left alive to help anyone. With everybody combined, maybe we have a fighting chance. 

The same goes for you April. I can’t thank you enough for all the help you, Marie, and Violet have provided me during these tough times. You never gave up on Hana when a lot of them did. While I can’t condone your actions of late, I know that you did it out of fear. I don’t blame you for blasting me in the skull with a steel chair. The pain I felt at that moment could never compare to what you were going through internally. April, we have fought together to save Hana all this time. This might be our last chance to get her back. You don’t have to apologize for what happened, April. You were left with no other choice. But going into this war, there WILL be a choice for you to make. I know for a fact that you will make the right one. And together, we will get Hana back and vanquish that demon once and for all. We need you, April. 

Raivo and DT. There’s no love lost here. We’ve constantly been at each other’s throats for a long ass time now. This isn’t an offer of friendship or truce. We can settle our differences when the war is behind us. My only appeal to the two of you is to realize the severity of the situation and the side you’ve chosen to fight for. Havoc, Abholos, and Izanagi. Eater of the worlds. They will leave this world in ruin. I don’t care how much you hate us-- But surely, there are things in this world that even you appreciate. Things that you wouldn’t want to lose. EVERYTHING is on the line including our lives. This isn’t a matter of championships or wrestling beef. When humanity prevails and I promise you, we will find a way no matter what, you don’t want to be standing beside fallen Gods. You’ve fought tooth and nail for your position in this company… It will be a shame if it all went away just because you bet against humanity. Trust me, you can’t make a deal with the devil and come out of it on top. I have been suffering the consequences to this day. You don’t want that smoke. This isn’t a war of race or color. It’s humanity’s bid against those monsters. Let's show them together how strong we can truly be.

That being said, I am lost for words when it comes to the last piece of the puzzle. It’s been over two years since the first war. I only have vague memories of what happened with the Ashes of the Wake. Yes, they had lost the battle but they won the war by taking the life of Kenny Drake and leaving Moongoose McQueen in a coma. I hated every second of my existence back then. I hated to be on the wrong side of the war. I hated that I was helpless in doing the bidding of a demon that wanted to destroy this world as we know it. But I wasn’t alone in my feeling. There was another man that dreaded every second of the war. Perhaps, he was happy to see that we lost only for utter destruction and suffering to follow right after. A man who would be pivotal in getting Havoc out of my body. A man who stood up to the demon when a lot of others cowered in fear. Jason Long, I was proud to call you my brother. 

Nearly two years have passed since and now you stand alongside Havoc and Abholos once again with your career still being an utter disappointment. Some things just never change, do they? A story of unrealized potential still lingers on to this day. You can’t even fathom how happy I was despite my fellow Frontline brother losing the OWA World Championship. Even though you had decided to break apart from the rest of us, you were rightfully at the top of the world. And in a blink of an eye, it all came crashing down. You are champion no more, and perhaps you were never built to become one. I know better than ANYBODY else what you went through with the Ashes. And yet, you side with Havoc… Not only do you sell your soul to the demon once again, but you also helped bring that monster Abholos back into our reality. And look what has happened now?! Izanagi is back using Rin as a vessel much like her father. The world is on the brink of extinction and you are to blame as much as I am! How could you, Jason?

Your mind and body were broken down into pieces by Havoc and Abholos. Don’t think for a second that they see you as their equal. You’re being used once again as you were two years ago. You’re just as fucking naive as you were. This isn’t a powerplay, Jason. You’re once again just a pawn on the table that will be thrown away once you serve your purpose. This isn’t the new Jason Long. No! Far from it. I see the same Maverick I once saw before. You will cower in front of Havoc and bow down to him before standing up for yourself. One single moment of adversity and you have gone back into the darkness without caring for the world. Jason Long, you’re fucking pathetic. You wanted to be your own man. You wanted to carve your own legacy. It only took you three years to be the champion that you should have been LONG ago and you immediately dropped the ball right after and blamed the world for it. IT’S YOUR FAULT! You are the problem. You are a fucking loser in a body of a champion. Perhaps, you will be the vessel for Abholos again as you once were. Your mind is like playdough, everybody can shape it into whatever they want it to be. And you just follow along like the fucking dog that you are. 

Jason, while I plead to everybody else on your team to side with humanity against those monsters-- I won’t be extending you that courtesy. Jason, you are a lost cause. A perennial disappointment. Your life is a constant spiral and you fall further down, whether you like it or not. Two years have passed and you’ve only regressed further. There’s no hope left for you. I’d much rather put you out of your misery than try again. 

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, Rebecca Filth, DT The Ruler, Lazarus Arjen and Rin Asakura have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Raivo
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 13th 2023, 3:52 am by Raivo
(A news report transition begins with the narrator. “Channel 5 News, Real Life in Real Time.” The transition of a lens flare goes over and opens up to a new studio with a reporter sitting in a chair.)

Reporter: Hello Ladies and Gentleman, welcome to Channel 5 News where we’re always Live at Five showing off stories and events that the public would indeed find interesting. With a new Pay Per View happening this weekend in Munich, Germany we are taking a very special look and preview into the event especially into one of the biggest premier battles that is to happen in the Promotion, Great War 3. Along with those previews we will be interviewing contestants weekly to get their views on the match coming up. After our previews we bring you to our first interviewee of the day and one of the talents who has taken the Omega Wrestling Alliance by storm since his debut, he’s one half the OWA Tag Team Champions and the mouthpiece and figurehead who started the group For the Minorities, Raivo.

(The camera pans to Raivo sitting in his interview chair with the Tag Team Championship over his shoulder dressed head to toe in a Giorgio Armani suit ensemble, with designer sunglasses with a purple tint over the eye pieces. He sits relaxed, but with a look of annoyance on his face for having to be here.)

Reporter: Welcome Raivo, I hope all has been well for you today.

Raivo: Astonishingly, it has. I’m not used to having my presence request to such a run down looking facility like this. But hey, OWA loves their fines and I hate paying a thing to those fat white cats up in the C-Suite so anything to make sure my money sticks with the hard-working minorities.

(The reporter sort of looks taken a back from the statement made by Raivo, and clears their throat before continuing.)

Reporter: Right, so Raivo, if you wouldn’t mind telling us about the journey to now. Who is Raivo and what has it been like showing up day and night for OWA.

Raivo: Who is Raivo? Well, Raivo is that mother *bleep* who people love to hate because they are aware they ain’t never gonna amount to anything in life. Raivo that person who belittles others and does it because he finds it funny and a bright day in his life. Cause there ain’t many like Raivo, and if there is, they always been ones to stay outta Raivo’s way in order to not be likened to a cheap imitation. As for what it’s like showing up. Well I make money, good money, and that’s that. I make more money than everyone in this building, even those who own and operate this poorly looking establishment. So it’s fun showing up knowing I walk out richer and richer each night. If anything, these people need to not only be paying them ticket stubs but they need to be paying me each and every second I’m in that ring cause they see the best of the best, and it ain’t ever gonna be better than that.

Reporter:... hmm ok. Uhh… The Great War has been a place where legends are made or die, you, For the Minorities, Golden Dawn, along with Havoc, Abholos & Jason Long are seen as the epitome of evil against Frontline. Are you at all nervous?

Raivo: Raivo don’t do nervous. Raivo is impervious to such trivial things. It’s one thing to say that then it is is to inhabit it ya know what I’m sayin? Look nervous means you think there’s a chance the wrong thing can happen. When Raivo in the ring, only things can go right. The only thing that will go wrong is for those who think it will. I ain’t of that mentality because that *bleep* means I gotta let *bleep* faze me. And nothing can faze me cause ain’t nothing worth fazing Raivo. And what’s this about being the epitome of evil huh? What narrative we tryna weave into this *bleep* interview? Ya automatically see the Frontline as the good guys? Why, cause they white? Cause they, have good ole country bumpkins Jeff X and Sabertooth, the walking homegrown terrorist Bishop, race traitor Arata, and these walking used *bleep* dumpsters that be Thotssey and Bad Meets Evil? I don’t get what is wrong with what me and my team be wanting. We been wanting the playing field leveled ever since we’ve been here. We’ve been fighting against all them stereotypes they been wanting to throw at us because that’s all they have against us. They want someone to be the bad guy so they can feel justified in their hate speech and it’s *bleep* like you who keep making it easier and easier for them.

Reporter: I…I didn’t meant to offend honestly it’s just what’s been written on the paper I…I

Raivo: So it’s been written by your racist script writers and here you are acting like a *bleep* monkey who listens to the tune of a *bleep* music box huh? That’s all you is just a monkey who waiting on master to let him have some fun so he ain’t gotta think for himself? You a drone is what you is and you reading this isn’t any better than the fools who wrote this. But you know you don’t get such an individual’s time like this ever so I’m gonna let you talk more to me, give you something that you missed out on in whatever run down journalist school you went to. Get you $7.25 making *bleep* something to actually look forward too.

Reporter: It’s more like $29.50 but (clears throat). Moving on. What is the endgame for this alliance with Havoc? What does For the Minorities hope to gain from facing such opposition and making so many enemies?

Raivo: The Endgame is true equality, it’s what we’ve been preaching since getting here. Since I’ve been here I knew I was being put into matches people thought I would lose so that they could continue to shovel me down and further down the card because they ain’t want me here. It ain’t cause my voice is too loud, nah it’s cause they think I’m inferior and think I ain’t deserve to be here. And then I found kindred spirit DT, a man who has been in this business for longer than I have and yet people don’t want to give him his dues, they don’t want to give him the laurels he’s earned and that’s cause they think his long history means he’s a *bleep* washed up wrestler. Nah he’s a *bleep* living legend and should have been treated as such since being here. But they don’t want that, they don’t want to acknowledge the actual talent here. Now they just wanna keep rehashing the same thing. A group of whites who have had issues with each other having some infighting until they have another new target, a minority target mind you. Cause they fought the other whites until their leader Kenny was killed, and then brought back to life. They targeted Golden Dawn and for what? For knowing their worth and for wanting what they were worth and they saw that as threatening to their status quo. And once they finally tore down my Asian Brothers and Sisters they looked to aim their hatred at me and DT, For the Minorities because of our goal, or aspiration to show the world what true equality was. Because they know they wouldn’t be able to strive in such an environment. They knew they wouldn’t be able to do what they could do because they was finally gonna be on even level with the minorities, and I don’t know if it was the thought of finally being on even paring with others was what set them off or if it was cause those others were people of color, but Frontline took exception to it. They ended up showing their true colors of wanting to punish us people of color because we wasn’t prescribing to the nonsense that was total and complete rule by the whites. They wanted us to stand idly by so they could keep their “heaven” intact. And that’s what lead For the Minorities to reach out to everyone we knew was wronged by the White Power Populace that wanted to make a mockery of all us. Diantha, Maggall, Giovante, were the first to answer the call, hell Diantha was the one who orchestrated me and DT coming and disabling Thottssey from winning her title because we all know people like to spin the tale of how the black woman is the aggressor when using the stipulation of something she won to her advantage. Maggall and Giovante, I know they just wanted to be earthshakers and groundbreakers and here we are. And then we met with Golden Dawn where poor Rin Asakura was thrown to the wayside by her “Father” the *bleep* race traitor, Arata Asakura, and she wanted to get back at him, along with helping out her old friend find her way back into dominance. It was just happenstance that Havoc wanted to rid OWA of Frontline like we did, and well this “unholy” union happened. A mutual hatred, a mutual want to make OWA equal for once. And that’s getting rid of the tumors that keep coming back. I mean look if these people really were the good guys would their friend, the man they once called brother, have betrayed them? Would Abholos have come back were it not for how they treated Edward Softly? We are a group who has been victimized because of the Frontline’s tendency to be selfish towards one another and making it a problem for everyone else. We’re gonna put a stop to that. And we were gonna have enemies anyways, might as well make some friends along the way, those who have vision, those who are willing to do what is necessary.

Reporter: I think that’s what concerns some of our viewers. The word necessary from the For the Minorities/Golden Dawn union has led to some devious actions one that has sent reverberations through the company was the death of the Banshee.

Raivo: There better be a question at the end of this because the assumptions here are off the charts. To think that an unholy matron named the Banshee should have had full reign of Odyssey because she had happened to be friends with the Frontline is starting to show the bias behind this interview and I am not going to stand for it.

Reporter: Where does the necessary end? Is there going to have to be endless amount of bloodshed for you to believe For the Minorities, Golden Dawn, and the others have been vindicated?

(Ravio's mouth turns into a twisted smile. He looks around like he’s talking with some invisible advisors giving a small chuckle that turns into a little unhinged laughter.)

Raivo: Brotha this is gonna end when we see fit. Look right, Frontline’s utter humiliation is the endgame. Who is to say that will end this conflict? I mean the Great War has never been the end of anything, look up Kenny Drake and I bet that mother*bleep* is the first person you’ve seen with a resurrected section on his wikipedia page. The Great War is never the ending but the start of an era that people are going to remember for time to come. It will be written in the history books as the most intense feud in OWA’s history. And that’s no fault of my own. Nah we was tryna be peaceful, we was tryna implant a new equity focused brand that people could get behind but all these white folks were getting scared of that prospect. I hate parroting myself so just rewind about three minutes from this point to understand what I was saying but these people’s fear of equality has driven us to this point. They want to be free of consequence, they want to live like nothing applies to them. Hell, Chris was going to cheat on Hana which became the tipping point for Havoc and you wonder where this all went wrong? It went wrong when they could leave well enough alone and just let the consequences happen. Havoc is the result of Sabertooth’s many deals with many devils and he’s finally learning that he can’t run from it no more. Jeff is on a burning rope because he couldn’t live with his “brother” being dead. Bishop is here because he’s never been a leader, he’s never be the one that people respected and because of that he’s ostracized his brothers for the sake of an ideal that died with Kenny. Thottyssey thought they could continue to play little bimbos and be ok with the world be whenever you had them in matches with each other they would always go at each others throats, some idea of sisterhood. Arata, wants to atone for his “sins” , sins that he so gladly did and never once was sorry, but when the white people started to actually like him he threw away everything he did because he was “sorry” but he abandoned a daughter, the only family he’s had. And Bad Meets Evil, a basic cult whose leader finally died, one who had the power game over everyone in the company and Odyssey and once their meal ticket died they wanted revenge because now they’re nothing but average at best. Honestly and I can’t speak for my colleagues but this is done when Frontline is lying there with their hope crushed, they brotherhood destroyed, and what they all fought for is over and done with. That’s when I’m done. What we have to do to get there is up to fate and what they deem necessary. But other than that after we’re done making them an example I’ll be sated. Now Golden Dawn, Havoc, Jason, Abholos, and the rest of FTM may have something they want to do afterward but my beef is with the Frontline. But when that’s all done they can count on me to be by their side when its all over and with what they want to then do afterward. I’m unabashedly, unashamed to say that if some of them have to die to get to that goal, then I’m down with it. I mean, Banshee, she was the only casualty that has fallen at OUR hands. We had so many members of Havoc’s followers GUNNED DOWN mercilessly Frontline and no one batted an eye cause they was deemed the bad guys by them so it was alright for them to die. Some of them had families that Havoc now has to break the news too. And the Frontline don’t give a *bleep*. So ask them when it’s enough, ask them where they’re gonna be done because I bet they’ll say they’re just getting started. But my *bleep* ends when they are done, when they finally look up at For the Minorities and realize they have been beaten by people they thought below them. That’s when I’m done, and no point sooner.

(Raivo had inched closer and closer to the reporter during his tirade and sits back in his seat when he finished. The reporter is uneasy, waits a beat for a few seconds before starting to talk. They look off to the side in hopes that time is starting to wind down but they have a few more minutes before off air.)

Reporter: So uh… I’m not sure how to finish this. I don't even know if the rest of these questions are relevant anymore.

Raivo: They were never relevant. In the grand scheme of things, relevance for when this *bleep* hits the fan is going to be the last thing people are talking about. And your talking points up until now have just been a breath for me to let the viewers at home know that it’s going to be something they want to tune into. Because let’s be honest, you have already had your mind made up. From the beginning you already had us branded as the *bleep* bad guys, the villains in a story against, I don’t know what you whites hate now, wokeness I guess. Anytime a person of color speaks up against the atrocities they’ve had to face, ones people have seen time and time again y’all leave it up to being woke because you can’t see the truth before your eyes, that y’all have been the villains from the start. Hell, look at where you got ME placed. It’s *bleep* 8 am in this *bleep* and you want me to sit here and be alright with that. With your wack *bleep* schedule and talking points and I bet you got Frontline, Thottyssey, and Bad Meets Evil all slotted for Primetime huh? That’s what I am talking about, that’s why I do these things and you people are always afraid that a black man is finally standing up for his right to be seen in the spotlight. Hell none you deserve to even see me so I am doing this *bleep* charity work for you and the average viewer to get to see what Raivo looks like, what Authenticity looks like. My nickname ain’t there just to show off or to make you *bleep* holes think I’m cocky. Nah it’s true down to bold what is happening here. I am Authentic, I am the Realest thing in this room, in this company, and in this match. And you are going to see that shine through once all is said and done. I don’t care what I got to do or who I gotta do it to but it will be done. And you’re just going to have to sit there and watch. Get this cheap *bleep* off me.

(Raivo rummages and takes the mic lapel off his suit and throws it at the reporter before walking off. The reporter is shocked and tells to cut to commercial. The feed abruptly ends but picks up on a horizontal scape as Raivo is going live on his social feed still dressed from the news.)

Raivo: Now that’s how you make a fucking entrance. This fucking narrative going around by Bishop and his basic bitchasses tryna ball on some budweiser and backwoods, it’s maddening. They want preach what they saying they wanna be the big shots but they ain’t gonna be nowhere but the dirt when we done with them. The War to end all Wars is coming, not World War 3, but the Great War that is spanning dimensions and comprehension and all it came was from white bitches who couldn’t fathom the concept of equality. Nah it’s something hard for their cousin fucking brains to even think about and honestly I don’t blame these country bumpkins because they too busy fucking the bear trap of a pussy that Filth has, or the fucking disease riddled coon skin hat Magnum calls a cooch, or maybe they’re taking turns with Hartley’s barcode looking mouth, whatever they’re doing they’re probably having their cousins Joe Bob, Mary Beth Marie, and Ann Clayton all in their DMs talkin bout how they want they babies and shit. The Frontline is just a bunch of confederates who ain’t realize the war is already over and need to realize that what they fighting for is long gone. That Slave/Master mentality is why they fighting us cause they believe we some out of order slaves tryna fight back against their plantations and are wanting more rights. Bitch I just want OWA to realize that the people they got at they disposal is all they need. They don’t need to rely on bitch ass Frontline anymore than they have these past few years. Hell don’t it get tired watching these people tryna lead when their real leader already died. They selfish, hell I don’t even know why Pavel went back to them after they tried to give him an STD while he has a spat with his wife. Wait, damn I did forget to mention Pavel and fucking Devi. Look they bitches anyway so I gotta get more into that then I am now. Except Pavel you know what you cuck ass looking mother fucker I bet you want to get down a dirty with that ho because you ain’t respect your wife at all. No wonder she left your bitchass or whatever is your problem with her. I don’t blame a self-respecting woman like that leaving your weasel looking ass anymore. I had pity for you but you gonna have to reserve that for yourself when you wake up with a $20 ho you picked up on the street after the unemployment hits anyway. So enough about you. And Devi, fuck I don’t know you. Legitimately, you look like a sewer rat lives in your hair and that you not only make moonshine but come from the woods literally. You look like you don’t got a house nor do you got a sense of smell cause you reek I can already tell. 

I think that’s my quota on the team now, now they can’t say I forgot about them, but if they wanna whine about me let them. I’m going to do the same thing in the future I already know it. Because what we got here is a team of people who want to proclaim some brotherhood but don’t wanna act on it when their troubles come for them. Jeff, a real one for giving his life for Chris for sure, but I don’t see Bishop doing the same thing. Until recently Pavel didn’t want nothing to do with y’all. Thottyssey just sees this as another thing on their docket they can blame each other for when Magnum dies again. And Bad Meets Evil is just another reskin, rehash of the same tired joke I can make. Goth chicks think scary means tough and let me tell you both you ain’t ready for the bullshit we got ready for you all. It’s going to come down to this and I am excited to make sure you bitches fail because failure means one of you dies and the other has to live with that. Failure means that the team you tried to leave imploded because you’ve never been the leader you wanted to be. Failure means that the title you all wanted for so long goes up in smoke because you are no longer relevant in the scheme of things for OWA. Failure means your wife left you because she was right and you have been running from those accusations for so long. Failure means you have to face the reality that people have always been better than you, no matter the fight in the dog, a fucking bullet always takes it down. Or I guess in Banshee’s case a knife. You are all going to have to revel in that failure and I am going to be there dancing on Chris or Jeff’s grave. It doesn't matter. Diantha is going to be champion over Odyssey despite your best effort to screw her out of it. Frontline is always going to be that group that you cucked yourself for. And the other three will always be irrelevant to what is really going on. When people look back at this they are going to believe this was a misprint, because the ungodly amount of failure that’s going to emanate from the otherside that were the favorites is going to be opposite of the outcome. The true heroes won. The ones who had the best of intentions won. The ones who are the future and who are going to continue reigning supreme are the ones who made their mark. No brotherhood, no sisterhood, no cult will ever change that. This unholy union will be the victors because we wanted it more!

Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, DT The Ruler and Lazarus Arjen have spoken. It’s such good shit!

DT The Ruler
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 13th 2023, 1:39 am by DT The Ruler


Prelude to War

II.

"Ladies First"

 
 
 
DT The Ruler: Speak....

(In a previous recording, the cameras show Downtown Hartford, Connecticut, with the weather was brisk but not as cold as it has been over the past few days. A limousine approached a building and parked to the side, and a member of DT The Ruler’s security approached the back door and opened it for DT The Ruler, who was seen on his phone)

DT The Ruler: Yeah..... .... Yeah, Raivo, I saw these dimwits seem to have a plan for HAVOC, and I don’t see how that shit is gonna work. Last time I remember those floodgates were opened during a PPV, Mr. Graham Baker met the end of his life, and Satanic Senn got even more powerful himself. I don’t see what makes their ideal special-

(One of DT The Ruler’s advisors greets him but then whispers that he needs to see something)

Security Guard: Sir... (DT The Ruler pauses for a moment to let the Advisor talk, waving for the Security Guard to stop his words)

DT The Ruler: Let me call you back. (DT The Ruler hung up his phone and placed it in his pocket and then was led through the First Floor of his work building. Him, two members of his Security, and one of his Advisors walk through the office area, towards the cubicles past a turnstile, commanding attention as they moved through the area, but then suddenly stop near one of the female employees, seen eating Burger King food and wearing a baggy gray hoodie and sweatpants, talking to someone and laughing loudly) You...

OWA Promos - Page 9 Dt_the25


(The woman turned around while on the phone and was surprised by who she saw, startled into immediately hanging up her Samsung Galaxy phone)

DT The Ruler: What the Hell is this? What’s your name?

????: I- my name is Kalisha. You should kno-

DT The Ruler: Ms. Kalisha, what the Hell is this?

Kalisha: Oh, I didn’t know you’d be here. I’m just eating here since I was running late.

DT The Ruler: It doesn’t matter if I am present or not. You need to be in company attire as expected and on time to do your job.

Kalisha: I don’t see the point of why...

DT The Ruler: You’re fired.

Kalisha: What? You can’t fire me over th-

DT The Ruler: YOU ARE FIRED. This is my company! You follow policy like everyone else or you get the Hell out!

Kalisha: (starts crying) Can I get a warning or something?

DT The Ruler: There’s no Three Strikes Rule here, and you know as a Black Person: there’s barely one anywhere else on this Earth! If this company was Google or Amazon with my policies, you wouldn’t pull a stunt like this! It’s 10:05 now. You have until 11:04 to clean your desk and be out that door!

(DT The Ruler points for one of his security guards to approach the woman and take her access badge away)

Kalisha: But, Sir, I didn't mean t-

DT The Ruler: After that, YOU ARE TRESPASSING. PACK YOUR SHIT!

(After DT The Ruler verbally told Kalisha she was being terminated, he started to walk away from her towards the elevator, with his Advisor by his side, almost too scared to do anything else; the rest of the workspace paused and went completely silent, to the point that only the copy machine could be heard)

DT The Ruler: (turning towards everyone for a moment) AND THAT GOES FOR ANYONE ELSE I FIND OUT CAN’T FOLLOW RULES I SET! YOU CAN FOLLOW HER! (DT The Ruler looked at one of his Security Guards next to Kalisha) Sam, you make sure she leaves in an hour. If not, you Jazzy Jeff her out of this facility.

(DT The Ruler walked towards the elevator and entered as the door opened, pressing the button for “50” and standing in silence next to his Advisor)

Advisor: Sir, do you....don’t you think you were a bit harsh?

DT The Ruler: ...Excuse me?

Advisor: I just was thinking maybe in front of the rest of the employees down there, you were kind of harsh to that woman-

DT The Ruler: Once again: EXCUSE ME?! (the elevator soon made it to the 50[size=9]th[/size] Floor, and DT The Ruler with his Advisor followed and continued the discussion) What Kalisha doesn’t understand is that THIS IS MY OPERATION. I RUN THINGS HERE, NOT HER. I set the standards, I make the rules, and everyone I hire follows, NOT THE OTHER WAY AROUND! Why do you think that was harsh? Because she started crying? Huh? HUH!?!

Advisor: Sir, I was just thinking t-

DT The Ruler: No; you were not thinking, and that is a problem in general. You see some woman start to shed crocodile tears, let the water works go, and you want to stop life to cater to her fuckery, especially for a woman who isn’t even of your bloodline! You grow soft towards a woman who couldn’t even do something as basic as follow the damn dress code!

(DT The Ruler walks out of the elevator next to his Advisor and through the hallway towards his office on the 50th floor)

DT The Ruler: And this is a problem throughout much of society, this idea that randoms can go to an establishment- especially as a woman- and get away with blatant disrespect of rules and regulations, believing they will get away with it just because of their gender. That’s how you got sluts thinking they can film twerk videos at gas stations and in family restaurants. That’s how you got these random bitches thinking they can get with a wealthy man and take his assets if they cry enough. You give inconsiderate women like her an inch, they’ll take a mile and shit all over your efforts. You build something and share it, and a freeloader will play the parasite and claim to be independent and self-made, much like Kylie Jenner! You don’t lay down the ground rules for what is acceptable and not, you’ll always get people stretching their boundaries then looking for sympathy when challenged too late, looking as if you’re the Big Bad for allowing them to do whatever they want and then calling them out well along where you should’ve. As a man, I have to lay down the law in every aspect of my life. I have to keep things in control. You must put women like her in check when they disrespect you, not just to maintain your status quo but to keep these women conscious of reality.

(DT The Ruler walked into his office once the door was opened by his biggest Security Guard, and he entered, taking off his coat and placing it in the closet. The Advisor also moved through the entrance, and the door was closed behind them)

Advisor: I get all that; I understand. But still, sir: our company cannot just terminate people on a whim.

DT The Ruler: (DT The Ruler took off his sunglasses and looked at his Advisor in near disgust) Are you serious now? Are you trying to give me this talk? Why are you so up in arms about that woman? Why are you defending her?

Advisor: Well, I-I-

DT The Ruler: What’s the deal? What’s the problem all of a sudden? Is it because she has a big ass and titties? Did she let you smash or something? Did she give you head OR WHAT?!

Advisor: NO! OF COURSE NOT. I jus-

DT The Ruler: Then stop. Talking. Weak. (DT The Ruler walked past his desk, grabbing his reading glasses, and then moved to one of his file cabinets, opening it loudly and siphoning through the folders) Before I had to deal with that nonsense, I was talking to Mr. Raivo about an important matter, a possible circumstance that may come up about this coming fight I have, right, and I just can’t help but recall the first time I was in a multi-man match with women: Ascension to the Heavens at Final Destination. I’m sure you remember. And I still remember one of our current associates, Ms, Rin Asakura, trying to speak as if I didn’t belong there, when compared to pretty much any woman on Odyssey: I DID. I didn’t have to fight for qualification because I proved myself good enough for months prior, and any time a woman tries to tell you as a man what you can and cannot do, any time one of them tries to defy you- especially as an Authority Figure- you need to bring them back down to Earth. Do you understand?

Advisor: ............Yes, sir.

DT The Ruler: I am about order when it comes to business, when it comes to my work, THE VERY WORK I POURED MY LIFE INTO, and that is something that needs to be emphasized because it seems to me that no matter what facet of reality you reside in, you have to keep people like Kalisha in line! But a big problem I have been noticing in OWA with the lowest of the Odyssey lot is that there are some that are constantly, regularly fed outright lies, misconceptions about themselves and their worth! They also feed misconceptions to the viewers as well about how great Odyssey is compared to everything else, to the point that they believe they are the only ones worth a damn in the company! And that is why a lot of these women roll up in PPV venues, jump randomly on other brands, and believe they are instantaneously superior, that they cannot be confronted, and I blame all the simps in the locker room that kiss their asses! I blame all the virgins on the Internet that are desperate to click on some jpeg coochie! And I blame those damn dirt sheet writers that think them writing false positives are in the name of equality, knowing damn well they are writing with their little heads instead of the one attached to their neck!

Advisor: I understand, Sir, but I believe it’s in your best interest to scale that rhetoric back.

DT The Ruler: (he turned towards the Advisor) Why? Why should I? So someone doesn’t make a YouTube video about it? Are you that afraid of what some Buzzfeed article might say about me?  About us? Is the Shade Room’s Social Media presence that menacing? DO YOU THINK I GIVE A SHIT ABOUT BAD PRESS IN THIS INSTANCE?!

Advisor: ...

(DT The Ruler pulled out a manila folder from the cabinet with Kalisha’s name on it and walked over to his desk, throwing it down and taking a deep breath before sitting down. He folded his hands and closed his eyes for a short moment, then opened them once one of his secretaries entered the room with water bottles)

DT The Ruler: Just leave it on the desk, Amanda.

Amanda: Yes, sir.

(Amanda placed the water bottles on coasters and then quickly walked out of the office, with the Security Guard closing the door behind her)

DT The Ruler: That Kalisha girl got me angry now, and now I can’t stop thinking about the match beyond what I was discussing with Mr. Raivo. But anyways....Ms. Angelina Magnum or that Hartley girl- I can’t remember, they all sound and look similar- had the audacity to come out during a show and call us speaking at an Affirmative Action meeting. I remember the Hartley ho specifically calling us “the Darkies” prior to the Tag Team Warfare match I was in recently. Ms. Filth herself was the first one to try and bring a gun to a fistfight, but that’s all OK, right? That’s all fine and dandy, gravy baby, and it’s all because...they are women.

(DT The Ruler took one of the bottles of water and quickly drank some, struggling to calmly place it back down without showing how irritated he was; the Advisor soon sat down in a chair near the desk)

DT The Ruler: You see, there are some women I have a modicum of respect for off that brand, but one thing I’m not going to do is give them empty praise. Civil War is the second time The Ruler is being placed in a fight that includes women from Odyssey, and as strong-willed as many of them may be, I have to be one of the many to instill the truth into them. You look at both of those whores, those Sasha Grey wanna-bes, Ms. Angelina Magnum and Ms. Becky Filth, complaining, bitching that we invaded THEIR brand, their little safe space, furious that men they don’t want to instantly fuck dare show up and support one of their own. Heaven forbid Ms. Diantha Rosso finally looks to her own people, to her own skinfolk, and allows us to lend her a hand instead of relying on the likes of Llorona to avoid being screwed over. Where was this type of outrage from women like them when Ms. Alyssa Grace cashed in her opportunity and took the Omega Heavyweight Championship from Mr. Graham Baker? Where was this type of outrage when Ms. “Queen of the Celestials” Azumi Goto got to compete for the OWA World Title, win the damn thing, and then compete on Kingdom? That’s not an invasion of space according to them? Them in male-dominated Brands is cool, right? Both of those instances are A-OK, mighty swell, BUT us supporting our own people is a problem. Why?

Advisor: ...

DT The Ruler: No answer? Cool cool cool cool cool. Ms. Felix Hartley has been left distraught, brutalized, heartbroken not just because she caught an ass-whooping that left her in ICU but also because she only got to be the Undisputed Womens Champion of Odyssey for a span of time shorter than a Britney Spears marriage. She wants to complain about her glory being stolen? How about not even being given a fair shake? Men like TITAN get to show up randomly and be given opportunity for the belt, one-on-one. For a chance at the belt- not even for the damn belt itself- I was set in a match that included....an associate of mine AND OTHER PEOPLE. When a World Title match finally happened, one of my opponents....was an associate of mine AND OTHER PEOPLE. When I gained the OWA Outlaw Championship, I gave that belt worth by defending it against any and everyone, even in that one World Title match I had, and I got...no celebrations, no redesign. Barely a golf clap or a high-five. But you know who got that? Mr. Noah Kreiger right after he got it, immediately after me. To this day, both Mr. Raivo and myself have not been given another World Title opportunity against the champion, despite not being pinned by him, despite still having a personal beef to settle with Mr. Bishop at the time. But we’re supposed to feel sorry for her? My people, my ancestors get told to pretty much “PULL YOURSELF BY YOUR BOOTSTRAPS” any time misfortune came, any time their hard work and effort was burned to the ground, even if their method of disparaging them was against the laws THEY tell us to follow. But I’m supposed to feel bad for her. Why?

Advisor: ....

DT The Ruler: Once again, no answer. I appreciate consistency. We know the obvious reason, but let me tell you the real reason they’re upset. It’s because they have to compete now. You see, the Mean Girls of OWA got to bully many of the other women- some of which are on their team now- and they got to do the two things whores love doing: having mindless fun, and having mindless fun at everyone else’s expense. It doesn’t matter that they took opportunities from The Big Booty Banshee before she was put in the dirt. It doesn’t even matter that they regularly humiliated and demeaned the other women they faced beyond reason. It doesn’t matter if they cheat in matches or they cheat with make-up or with their angles for their Social Media photos. All that matters is that they get to continue having fun.

(DT The Ruler started looking through the folder and took half the paperwork inside, then sent it through his shredder)

DT The Ruler: And the worst part is: they’ve been getting rewarded with affirmation they don’t deserve. All of these people who enable them are part of the problem. You would think Ms. Rebecca in particular would come back down since her ego has no reason to be inflated after her hot streak was brought to an end, but of course: The Frontline feeds her delusions alongside the other degenerate simps. All this time, when you hear these women talk, they talk about their dominance as the top bitches of OWA. They talk about how much attention they get compared to everyone else. They constantly throw their achievements in the faces of others. By the way they talk, you would think they trained with the Amazons in Themyscira rather than downloaded the Kama Sutra off Amazon as I suspect they did. But what they’re going to learn at Civil War is exactly what Kalisha learned, and that is that reality sucks, life’s an actual bitch, and all of the horrible shit they did on Odyssey is coming back full-circle through us.

(DT The Ruler fixed his glasses before opening a drawer under his desk, pulling out a generic Termination Form and Pink Slip)

DT The Ruler: You see those other women standing against myself and our alliance? Ms. Violet Cunningham and Ms. Marie Bouchard in particular? They will get hit with reality as well. And I especially want to punch them in the face with the difference between myself and whatever they claim to be because....they are also Tag Team Champions, and they need to experience firsthand how different WE ARE compared to them. And I know some differences because unlike Mr. Raivo and myself: both of those hos did not have anywhere close to the battle we did to gain those titles. Those women did not have anywhere near CLOSE to the competition we did to be champions! And still don’t, yet they’re going to try and stand up to The Ruler and The Authentic as if they matter all of a sudden? WHY SHOULD WE GIVE A CHANCE TO ANYONE that until recently, their own teammates for Civil War had little to no respect for? Why should we care about them when it took them two months to make us actually FEEL SOMETHING besides the urge to laugh? Why?

Advisor: I apologize, sir; I didn’t mean to question you firing that woman. I just was thinking...you could’ve been less harsh to that particular person. We still have to keep most press away from what we do, and actions like that can draw unwanted eyes towards us, eyes that’ll check for any misstep we make.

DT The Ruler: *sighs* Listen... (DT The Ruler continued writing but also opened up his laptop) Questioning in a general sense is not the issue. The fact that you’re questioning me terminating someone who cannot follow rules set forth is the issue. But are you seeing the theme? Are you catching on here? Is the big idea resonating with you yet? These people keep habitually line stepping when it comes to rules and norms, standards set for the benefit of everyone. Hell, even Ms. Bouchard has experimented in ways that violate the Rules of Nature, but we are the bad ones for doing the most natural thing amidst all this chaos, the one thing we hear the Hoteps, the Foundational Black Americans, and everyone else that fits the complexion keep complaining that Black Men don’t do.

(DT The Ruler sighed while beginning to type)

DT The Ruler: Such bullshit, man. (suddenly he stopped and took off his glasses, trying to wipe the frustrated look off his face) Despite a good chunk of the Odyssey bunch frustrating me, I do feel bad for one in particular, and that is Ms. Devi Krysis. I understand she’s not particularly overpowering according to most women. I even understand that she isn’t the most threatening or accomplished, but seeing Mr. Jeff X drag her into this mess makes me feel bad. As a businessman, if you see someone working hard, doing what they’re supposed to do, you leave them alone. And in her case, Ms. Devi constantly puts in an effort and tries, not cheating the system, not disrespecting the process. Everyone else in this contest has their bucket list of sins and wrongdoings, but yet: she barely has anything worth mentioning. Even that Sparks Championship she introduced has honor behind it.

(DT The Ruler pressed a button on his desk phone)

DT The Ruler: But when she decided to interject herself like Tuxedo Kamen, she made it clear that she wants to be brutalized. She made it clear she wants to get hurt badly. And she made it clear that she is on the wrong side of this conflict. You see The Ruler would take someone like her and break her to the point some would see it as me granting mercy. But my other associates, like Mr. Maggall and Mr. Raivo, or even HAVOC and Abholos...if they get close enough: they’re going to mutilate her, they’re going to torture her, and they’re going to make an example of her.

In the name of equality, of course.

And I won’t stop them. I won’t yell for them to “LET HER GO; SHE’S NOT LIKE THE OTHERS” in cliché fashion. That’s not my place. Like what’s been told to everyone: Odyssey is the best brand. Odyssey is leading the way. And that goes for everyone from top to bottom. But more importantly, they need to see and feel what it truly feels like to have to compete with the various talents of OWA. They need perspective. They’re going to learn that competition doesn’t...feel good all the time. Like Black People do. No one rescued me from the Prison Industrial Complex and I never expected to be saved. But the way these women are raised with so many safety nets in modern society for them, they cannot additionally have anyone on my side feeling sorry for them. They are Big Girls, right? They can stand on their own. “Strong and Independent” as they are described by some.

(A different secretary entered the room, and DT The Ruler gave the paperwork to her, and she quickly seized it and exited the office)

DT The Ruler: I am speaking to you the way I am because I have a very busy few weeks coming. I have to be prepared for violence, for war. I should not have to come to either site and have to discipline anyone, male or female. Just like with my teammates in the coming battle, I need you to do your part to make sure things go well. You need to enforce the policies here, as I will be enforcing some harsh truth at the coming Civil War event.

Advisor: ............Yes, sir.
 





DT The Ruler: Those little whores, those straggly witches, and even Ms. Devi Krysis are going to learn who their Master and Ruler is...


...and I need you to be Master and Ruler here while I teach them that lesson.


 
(The Advisor slowly walked out of the Office, and DT The Ruler stood up, still bitter,  walking towards the windows and looking down at the people below him with a cold stare as the camera faded to black)

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, 'Don' Hendrix and Raivo have spoken. It’s such good shit!



Last edited by DT The Ruler on March 17th 2023, 10:39 am; edited 1 time in total
El Landerson
Thunder's Nest
Post March 13th 2023, 1:26 am by El Landerson
Scene shows Landerson on The Satellite screen when Giovante Reese is talking to The Bit Luchador while asking him questions about OWA]

Giovante Reese: Landerson. lets talk about your upcoming match at Civil War next week on OWA.

OWA Promos - Page 9 Rey-Mysterio
Bit Luchador|Landerson:  When I hear my name was in the Thunder bastard match every men that's involved into this match is for  three title belts the first OWA belt is for Elijah Hampton's Immortal Heavyweight Champion and Mark Michael's Prestige Champion and most important is Darkane's Apex Championship and when I win this Thunder bastard match next week then hopefully I could be the new OWA Immortal Heavyweight Champion and let the other's like Nobi should get the second Prestige Champion and Ryo Sakazaki can get the third Apex Championship from Darkane and the three of us will be the new OWA Champions at Civil War on OWA.



Giovante Reese: on Olympus you wasn't  Schedule to compete but instead you will compete against fourteen men in your Thunder bastard match at Civil War for all three Championship on the line on OWA.


Bit Luchador|Landerson:  when I first came here to OWA I wanted to be the Icarus Championship but I ended up losing a Championship but I haven't held a OWA Champion for almost two years now and since I'm in this Thunder bastard match on Civil War then maybe I would take Elijah Hampton's Immortal Heavyweight Championship at Civil War after my Thunder bastard match on OWA.


Giovante Reese: and what about Don Hendrix.
OWA Promos - Page 9 ReyHOF_nologo--f2b9ca25007005f5ac3bd1743ff7a01a

Bit Luchador|Landerson:  what about Don Hendrix. if one of us wins the Thunder bastard match then one of us will have to defend our Immortal Heavyweight Championship against Don Hendrix for the Immortal Heavyweight Champion right after Thunder bastard is over and head over to Don Hendrix match when I become the new Immortal Heavyweight Champion at Civil War on OWA.


Giovante Reese: in can you tell us about your Daughter I mean she was close of winning her first match on Odyssey two weeks ago on OWA.
OWA Promos - Page 9 20200921_RAW_Aalyah--bfc723d2f883d4b950cca8abed10a371

Bit Luchador|Landerson: my Daughter Aalyah. was in  three matches then me her first match was against Tommi and the second match was a triple threat with Krysis n Angelo's  in her final match was against Gwen Harper. and she lost all three of them but she did almost beat Gwen Harper until she had her knees up and hit my Daughter Aalyah with her finisher and now it's time for me to bring home one of those OWA Championships home so that my Daughter and Wife see how I really pulled it off when I beat fourteen men in our Thunder bastard match at Civil War.



Giovante Reese: and what if you can't survive the Thunder bastard on Civil War.

Bit Luchador|Landerson: if I can't survive the Thunder bastard match then I can't support my Daughter of losing this match I mean I really need to win this fight and leave out of Civil War as the Immortal Heavyweight Champion and that's all I wanted to do is to show my Daughter and Wife what a great father and husband that I really am and show the whole world that I deserve this Immortal Heavyweight Championship in our Thunder bastard at Civil War on OWA.

Giovante Reese: can you even defeat all fourteen men next Sunday.
OWA Promos - Page 9 Mqdefault
Bit Luchador|Landerson:  only hows the Thunder bastard turns out cause whoever gets the first fall will get to be the new Immortal Heavyweight Championship and defend it against Don Hendrix for the Immortal Heavyweight Champion and once that's done in over I'll be still there Immortal Heavyweight Champion at Civil War.


Bit Luchador| Landerson: and you all can dial it up with the Six One Nine.


Giovante Reese: Uh Landerson do you have anything else to say to the OWA Universe until Civil War.
OWA Promos - Page 9 Images?q=tbn:ANd9GcR3llf_pjkh8_tm1oPHFgOi-ZbnuyRUi1MeUVW22VMma2m8BUVuUMI-F4dYSSFzW3kcFLA&usqp=CAU
Bit Luchador|Landerson: Aalyah. your father is going to Civil War and become the new Immortal Heavyweight Champion and he's bringing home the gold and I want you to win your first match the next time you get booked on Odyssey and do something that I always do in some of my matches just do a sneak roll up pin and barred them over there legs so they won't kick out of the pin and start dodging and kick out of there finisher moves so please Aalyah your Father is gonna make you and your mother proud when the two of you watch me win this Thunder bastard match at Civil War on OWA.


Giovante Reese: thanks for your time Landerson. and good luck on Sunday.


Bit Luchador|Landerson: and thanks for having me here Ms Giovante.


Giovante Reese:  we hope that Landerson. can win his Thunder bastard match when he becomes the new Immortal Heavyweight Champion and steps in the Thunders bastard to see who gets the upper hand and becoming the next OWA Immortal Heavyweight and Prestige and Apex Champion on Civil War at OWA.

[Camera shuts off the screen and Landerson left out of the chair and head back to his locker room before Civil War]
DampshawIIIఒ
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 13th 2023, 1:10 am by DampshawIIIఒ
The fireplace in the Dampshaw Estate is crackling with an abundance of flames as it throws off heat. The room is filled with heavy silence which makes the sounds of the fireplace seem very loud. It's quiet enough that you can hear the creak of the old wooden floors and how they shift beneath your feet. Reginald stood before it, a sinister smile on his face. He addressed the fire as if it were a living being, his voice grandiose and overly confident.


"Have you ever felt cheated?" he asks, The crackling flames of the fireplace illuminated the opulent room, casting flickering shadows on the antique furniture and elegant drapes. Reginald Dampshaw III sat in a high-backed chair, his eyes fixed on the dancing flames. He spoke softly, almost reverently, to the fire, his voice low and ominous. 


"That moment when you think you know everything, only to have the world turned on its head? When you think you know everything that's coming, surely nothing can shock you to your core any longer, only for something so world-shaking to completely change the entire way you look at life? That's what happened on Friday when I appeared in Olympus. The looks on their faces were beautiful, pure shock and bewilderment."


Reginald smiles, never moving his gaze from the fire. He pauses for a moment, savouring the silence before continuing talking to the fire.


"Like the namesake, Olympus has been ruling for too long. It's time for a new era, where the old gods will soon be laid to rest, their spirits no longer able to influence this world or the next. Only when every single god and goddess that is here has faded into history will we truly see paradise."


Reginald leans forward, his eyes blazing with intensity.


"And so begins our revolution. A glorious dawn, unmatched by any other before it. The end of an age, a new beginning for everything and everyone in this world. And I know people are wondering, 'why does Reginald Dampshaw III get to just walk in and enter the Thunderbastard match?' Why Why Why? Why do they keep questioning my word? Why do they act surprised and shocked when I appear on Olympus? Why do they act like I haven't been there this whole time? How many times do I have to tell people that I have been here before them and I will be here long after they're gone!"


He laughs out loud as he stands up from his chair. He walks over to the fireplace and points towards one of the large stone walls that holds all of the fireplaces throughout the estate.


"I can see you! You little bitch, what do you think you are hiding behind that wall? Who's side are you on?"


He suddenly turns around, only to be faced with nothing.


"Don't think I can't sense you, don't think that your stupid little trick isn't going to work any longer." He says as he looks back at the fireplace. "You think I don't belong in the Thunderbastard match either, don't you? Even you?!?!"


He stands there, silently staring into the fire as if it were talking to him.


“I’m not here to win Thunderbastard for glory or pride like everyone else. You can put every single member of Olympus in that ring, and not a single one of them will be fighting for what I’m fighting for. What I’m fighting for is inevitable. What I’m fighting for is something that has been spoken about for eons. Because the only way The New Dawn can truly begin is if I’m the only one standing at the top of that mountain, sitting on the throne. I want to be champion again in OWA. I must be champion once again. Even if I have to break every bone in everyone’s body in my wake, so be it.”


Reginald looks back over his shoulder away from the fireplace with a look of pure hatred on his face.


"You think it’s funny? Go ask Chris Mathis how humorous it was when I busted his nose in half. Go ask Elijah Hampton how funny it will be after I rip the Immortal Heavyweight Championship out of his manicured little hands after him holding it for less than a month. Will you all find it funny then? Will The Seventh Ward be laughing in the shadows when they’re faced with a real evil? A sickness so pure and vile that it will make The Grave Worm himself shiver? No, I don’t think so."


Reginald stands there for a few minutes, thinking about what he's just said. He then turns around and begins walking towards another part of the house.


"I'm tired of the laughter." Reginald says once again to no one but himself. "I’m tired of the doubts. At Thunderbastard, everything is on the line, and I plan on walking out with everything. Every piece of gold draped around me, everyone in that arena in Munich standing in salute to me. Oh how they will sing. Oh how the banners of Black and Purple will unfurl. The streets will be filled with people chanting and dancing in reverence and celebration. It truly will be a New Dawn.”


Reginald continues to walk around the room, muttering to himself as he paces. Suddenly, he stops and turns back to the fire, his eyes intense.


"I know what you're thinking," he says. "You're thinking that I'm too cocky. That I'm delusional. But let me tell you something. The only thing crazier than me is thinking that anyone is going to stop me."


He takes a step forward, his face inches away from the fire.


"You see, I am a force of nature. A hurricane. And when I step into that ring at Civil War in Thunderbastard, nothing and no one will be able to stand in my way. I will tear through my opponents like a knife through butter. I will break bones, shatter dreams, and leave a trail of destruction in my wake."


Reginald takes a deep breath, his chest rising and falling with each inhalation.


"I know they're all talking behind my back. Whispering in hushed tones about how crazy I am, how delusional I must be to believe what I do. But what they don't realise is that I'm always one step ahead of them. I know what they're planning, I can see through their lies and deceit.” Reginald smirks. “I can see the fear in Don Hendrix’s eyes even when he wants everyone to see him as a cool, calculating boss. I can feel the loneliness in Mark Michaels’ soul even when he says he has his family and heritage behind him. Nobi, Rich Gatsby, C, all of them. They’re all liars. Every single one of them.” 


Reginald moves his face away from the fire, wincing at the sudden heat that had scorched his cheeks. He had been staring at the dancing flames for too long, lost in thought.


“But they can see through it all, just like I can. The ones that know the truth, and the ones that are waking up to the truth. The ones who bend their knee. The ones who sing my name, understanding in that very moment that I am the True One. The Great Chain of Being...."


Reginald begins closing his eyes and muttering to himself, almost chanting as if he's in a trance.


"I usurp the precious stones
I have come to take the throne
I transcend the natural flesh
I will lay your god to rest”


Reginald then begins laughing to himself, opening his eyes wide to the flames of the fireplace.


“It’s all happening!” He says, eyes growing even wider. “I can see it. I can see the crying faces of happiness. I can see the victory at hand. And I can see…me becoming you….”


Reginald starts loudly laughing and starts banging his hands on the top of the fireplace. He’s now lost in his own world, completely unaware of his surroundings. His laughter grows louder and more maniacal with each passing moment, and his eyes continue to dart around the room as if he's seeing something that no one else can see. The muttering and chanting continue, growing more intense and urgent as he seems to be completely consumed by his thoughts.

Alyssa Grace has spoken. It’s such good shit!

'Don' Hendrix
Don Of Immortality
Post March 12th 2023, 9:31 am by 'Don' Hendrix
"You have one unread message: Hey princess, it's daddy. I'm going to be away from home for a little bit. But when I return, I'll have some new belts you can carry around. I love you princess. Be good for Auntie Denise, okay?"

'Don' Hendrix: [color=#ffffff]"The biggest opportunity of my entire life falls to this moment. Everything I've worked hard for, everything I've said since returning, it all comes down to this match right here. I go to Germany for Night Two of Civil War where I face whoever is unfortunate enough to outlast twenty nine other men to hold that championship as closely as they can for twenty four hours before stepping into the ring with the biggest reinvention of a man that there ever will be in this company. E sì, I'm not no home grown talent like a lot others here, Hell, I'm known for a failed run in a dead company more than anything. Now, I'm on the run of a lifetime. Let me tell you a fact- ever since La Società was formed, I haven't lost. I've ran through everyone I've faced. Starting with Ultimate X. Everyone thought that I wouldn't be able to climb those ropes and climb my big frame in the air to secure the Icarus Championship- I proved you wrong. Nobody thought I was going to go past C in my first defense, that my title win was a fluke by luck- I proved you wrong. Nobody thought that Ryo Sakazaki was going to lose to me, surely not since he's beaten me when a title was on the line before- I proved you wrong. Nobody thought that I was going to beat then OWA Champion Jason Long, especially in a big stage like an event held by the voice of our entire sport- I proved you wrong. Nobody thought I would pass a Season One veteran like Nobi and end my title reign one defense short of gaining Option C- I proved you wrong. Your hate motivated me to make sure I send all you packing away in disappointment match after match. Now, you have no choice at the end Night Two to acknowledge me as the Do- no, the Godfather of Professional Wrestling.

Man, this is my first World Championship match in OWA. My first World Championship match in years. Heh… I remember all my opportunities at a World Championship. January 26th, 2020, I was involved in a Triple Threat match for my very first World Championship match- I lost because the champion pinned the other challenger to retain the Championship. There was one moment… one moment that I believed I was going to win the title. I was a millisecond away, watching the referee hand come down for the three, and then I was dragged off my opponent, and had my victory stolen from me. That match made me know I was made to be World Champion. May 2nd, 2022, I had a whole management come up with a conspiracy to make sure I don't win the World Championship. They wanted that punk bitch Chris Page to win the title so they had me lose so he can beat the man who been there since 2007. For a day, it took my confidence away, it did. I thought I wasn't going to win a title because of management anywhere I go. I went to owners and told them "Look, I've been screwed already, so I'm expecting the same from here". Is that the best way for a man to walk into a company? Having doubts if the boss will cost him the opportunity at the best life for a man's family so he can make a couple of bucks? It was painful to go through, all honestly.

But now, I have that fear no more. Il Don non ha paura. And I certainly don't fear any of the sixteen victims that have the unfortunate deal knowing their reign as the OWA Immortal Heavyweight Champion collapses within a day. So, allow me to start with the guy that has the title right now.

OWA Promos - Page 9 Ricky-starks

Hello Elijah. I remember a time not so long ago when the World Champion was a man called Jacob Senn. And Jacob Senn, oof, nobody liked this man! Almost everyone one stepped up to take the title off this man, but no one could step up to the onslaught his group brought. And on what could of been your last attempt, you finally got the job done. Credit, Darkane is the reason you're OWA Immortal Heavyweight Champion for the first time, but you're still the one to get the three count, right? There we stand, Olympus with a new World Champion…. That didn't live up to the moment he created. You're still a very talented athlete, don't get the Don wrong here, but your ability to draw box office as World Champion is slim to none after that whole Senn debacle ended. The Don is no idiot, he knows you're talented, but all that talent, but everything you have- The Don has more of. All that passion- nah you couldn't even fathom having the will and desire to step into this ring after being told it will kill me at any second. All that talent- please you couldn't keep up with the ability the Don possess without needing to rely on thumbtacks, and other illegal weapons to make your matches entertaining, The Don shows up and becomes the whole fucking show. Elijah Hampton went from the biggest name defeating Jacob Senn to the third best World Champion in the company, unless we counting the APEX World Championship… then you'd be the fourth. I'm a better talker, better businessman, better person, better everything. You see, your goal is to be a good champion for a brand of thirty people- mine is to walk out to ALPHA Wrestling, IPW, anywhere else that signs The Don with a lucrative contract with the Immortal Heavyweight Championship because I make it my goal the show that has Hendrix as the World Champion becomes the show that's talked about not only in OWA, but all of wrestling. You were in the right place at the right time, but now your act has worn off, you did your duty, and it's time for the Don to kill of Elijah Hampton's place in the OWA Main Event.

OWA Promos - Page 9 Backstage%2BTalk%2B1

Darkane… I've waited for this for a long time. You were the first name I spoken of when I came to OWA because of who you are, or who you were. When I came back to OWA, you were the one to face Senn to try to rid this brand of his presence. And ain't it a son of a bitch the night I come back, you die? Maybe that's why you lowered yourself to a title that was brought into OWA from a dead company and aligned yourself with Lazarus, because you ain't got what it takes another to be that solo main eventer anymore. Sei solo una puttana rovinata, avvizzita, punk. Thunderbastard is your time to shine! Is the Darkane of old still in there?!? Is he still fighting?! Is he scratching and crawling inside you?!?! Or is he dead… like your ambition for the top? Is the flame of the former OWA Omega Heavyweight Champion gone? Are we in the Era of start off match Darkane? Maybe you're on your last leg? Maybe you're going to come out here and say "no I'm not I'm the almighty Darkane I'll stab you with a shovel I got from Home Depot!". Fuck out of here. I sit here, with everything that goes on in the life of the Don, to say that his little bit of research I've done while Angelo picks up the rest of the slack, I am so disappointed in what you have become. I don't care that you turned on Elijah, aligned yourself with a wet paper bag, but I'm disappointed that a man I once said was the greatest superstar on Olympus….. barely makes top ten in the new era. Waste of fucking space. You have become a waste of fucking breath, a waste of a fucking birth, and a waste of a sprem from some man who if he knew you would be, he would of told your mom to abort your bitch ass. He would of told her to swallow the retarded ass load he drunkenly decided to sleep with that slut for five bucks and a meal. Let me ask you something Darkane, do you think you can trust Laz? Do you expect this partnership to work? I mean, to your name, you have the success. He doesn't. And in a world where- forget the Prestige and APEX Championships- the biggest prize of Olympus, the Immortal Heavyweight Championship, is on the line, that he won't take your own shovel and stick it through your head to win? Put you on the shelf again… maybe for good.

OWA Promos - Page 9 Tribalchief

Ain't this fucking grand, Mark? Last time we were in a ring together, I left you that scar that covers your head. I beat your ass down dawg, and I will be happy to do it again. Especially now, with the Immortal Heavyweight Championship on the line. I'm a whole different beast when it comes to Championship ramifications, you know that better than most. Now listen here you Romani Fuck! My people have dealt with yours for a long time. Let me give all of you a history lesson. April 21st, 1873- Italy and Romania forged a foreign relationship with each having their own consulates. Romania has their embassy in Rome and their consulates in Milan, Torino, Trieste, Bari and Bologna- while Italy has an embassy in Bucharest and consulates in Iaşi, Satu Mare, Braşov, Arad and Timișoara. Last updated was 2017, but 1,168,552 people of Romanian descent live in my country…. For better living and better working conditions, taking work from a real Italian. La tua gente mi fa star male. I sit here and hope and pray one day that the Mafia returns to its old ways in Italy and kills off every single one of them. I want you to sit at your home, trailer, whatever you want to call 'kingdom', and watch their massacres. I want their blood to stain your hands far deeper than your blood did mine. I want to rob your country of many things for leaching off of mine. I want Romania to bleed from the inside, become a pile of dust that gets studied for the criminal classes taught in the single worst Slaughter in Italian history. Then, I would commit the second biggest war crime between our two nations- cause if by somehow, someway, you manage to win this entire Thunderbastard match and bring your limp carcass over to Night Two, I will turn your dreams, your Immortal title reign, and you to ash with the rest of your people.

OWA Promos - Page 9 Mlw-ej-nduka

Gatsby… the previous Option C holder, the previous OWA Immortal Heavyweight Champion Of The World. I'll be honest with you big homie… I actually like the idea you had when cashing in Option C. Had to fuck it up all up for me because I'd be more than happy to cash in on the winner of Thunderbastard right after. But atlast, here we stand! If you win, you get to relieve everything said about you. You couldn't win the belt if Hampton was healthy, first defense, couldn't hold it, you aren't fully mentioned in talks of World Championship Contention since, and how people shouldn't even consider you a former Immortal Heavyweight Champion. That's the talk I hear in the locker room, and judging by everything… they're right. Aside from the cash in, your title reign is about non-existent. Hell, the following day, Diantha Rosso cashed in her Contract and pulled off an even better heist of the century! Because at least with Diantha, she can make it past the first defense, she made something worth wild for her title reign the first show after winning the title. Of all the Immortal Heavyweight Champions in history, your name will be the biggest joke there. The Don says you're the biggest joke of a main eventer that I can possibly face for the Immortal Heavyweight Championship. Richard I want you to think when you put on your chains, then put on your Juggernaut act before walking down to that ring for Thunderbastard that you have the most to prove. Night Two, I have the most to prove, but Night One is your day to silence your critics. And if you manage to outlast the rest of the field, then congratulations, you are selected to lose to La Società. If you lose, however, then all we see is that the Big Gat is out of ammo.

OWA Promos - Page 9 84ba02bf9de5161803ded7f60a52236fefe32e70

Heh… I didn't know we let these kids wrestle. I mean, how can I be blamed for this? This man looks like he should be stealing cigarettes to smoke them behind the stairway in school. You look like you get put on suicide watch everytime you wake up in the morning. More importantly… you look like OWAs newest failed experiment. This cagna joined a company that fits his entire aura and existence in wrestling… yet he ain't done worth to continue to be here. If we want deathmatch, we'll look at Rich Gatsby versus Elijah Hampton. If we want blood, we'll look at Darkane versus Jacob Senn. If we want war, we'll look at Kingdom. If we want the biggest fraud, we'll look at you Lazarus Arjen. Hell, I don't know if you remember, probably not. But it was a episode of Kingdom in fact, you had just faced and lost to Jeff X, go figure, and after that match- I took those spiked up piece of wood or whatever they were, and drilled them into your skull, and Hell I think i touched brain because you're even more retarded after the fact. You rest your career in the hands of Darkane because without him you have nothing. Your solo run isn't worth shit. Your experiment with Alex Carter isn't worth shit. So you need help with an old head that had success at the top because that's where you want to be but have zero chances of getting there without him. Now, on the stage big as Civil War and the the title is on the line in your biggest OWA match to date, will we see the Homicidal, Suicidal, Genocidal, Flesh Stabbing Monster that you CLAIM to be appear and go through everyone in your path to win? Or… will we see Darkanes bitch? Oh, and I asked Darkane this question earlier, but what if the roles were reversed? What if you think that you can trust him, it's you two in the ring, then he drills that shovel in to your paper soft skinned head and puts you in the obituary for good?

OWA Promos - Page 9 William-regal-cheers

Reginald Dampshaw The Third. The Kingdom Defect. You Came to Olympus because you couldn't hang on Kingdom, could you? And in order for the Time Lizard to make it with the time and get the spotlight you want, you'd have to go to war. Unfortunately for you, you got stuck into a war here that will be won by the Don. Sono di gran lunga superiore a te, Reggy. You're stepping into my kingdom now. This isn't the Elijah Hampton show, the Darkane show, the Mark Michaels show. This is the home of La Società, La Famiglia, The Antoniano Family. You thought you get to come to my brand and try to steal what I spent months building to be the best brand in OWA, and you want to steal off the plate that I set at the table I created. Whatever happens at Civil War is YOUR FAULT YOU HEAR ME?!? YOU COME TO MY SHOW, STEP INTO MY RING AND THINK YOU CAN STEAL MY SPOTLIGHT,M- YOUR DEATH WILL BE YOUR FAULT!! We will see how much time this Lizard has truly, because if you manage to win the Thunderbastard match, you will fall to me. The Don is on the greatest run of his entire career, and I refuse to have Kingdom's reject continues his path by being rejected by my Olympus.

OWA Promos - Page 9 John-cena-cleans-ears

The final opponent of mine that lead me to this opportunity I have. I will say, Nobi, you surprised me. You really did. I wasn't expecting to get my ass handed to me like that. You earned the Don's respect and that's something that will get you far in the next era of Olympus. But, unfortunately for you, it's just another defeat at the Don's hand. If you thought my performance for the Icarus Championship over the past three matches were something Nobi, let your imagination run wild on what it'd be with that World Championship on the line. I become a whole different beast. My tackles will hurt more. My punches will have more meaning. And I will keep kicking out and kicking out and kicking out of anything and everything that you and everyone else want to throw at me. And when you decide to use that "sacred Salami" in that Thunderbastard match, you'll be left for pickings after. Like a Vulture to a dead water buffalo. Picking away at every part of you until all that is left is your skeleton for my dogs to use to chew on.

Everyone thinks this is a game to a man like me. All of you don't think this is what I was MEANT TO DO! I WAS BORN FOR THIS SHIT I'M DOING! I was brought into wrestling by one of the most prolific and winning superstar of his time. Figli di puttana, THIS IS WHAT I AM! Before becoming the Don, I had it all already at such a young age. When I made my professional in ring debut at 22, I was already put in the spotlight because I was already money. Over the years, my in ring ability went from big ol power moves to becoming one of the biggest storytellers in the world. I'm one of the best talkers in the world. And, stroking my ego, I'm one of the best in the world. And when I win this Immortal Heavyweight Championship, not only will my nation strive, my family strive, but then everyone else will admit that I'm the Best In The World, that I'm the undisputed BreakOut Star Of OWA. Fuck Noah Krieger, fuck all of them! I AM THE NEXT BIG THING OF OWA! SONO IL PIÙ GRANDE INDISCUSSO DI TUTTI I TEMPI! BEING HUMBLED GOT ME NOWHERE! I DROPPED THAT SHIT AND NOW LOOK AT ME! I'M THE NUMBER ONE CONTENDER FOR THE IMMORTAL HEAVYWEIGHT CHAMPIONSHIP! AND AT CIVIL WAR, I WILL BE THE DON OF IMMORTALITY!

And if you try to take this from me…. I'll leave you hanging off the side of the arena in Germany. That's not a threat…..

But a promise.

Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton and DT The Ruler have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Arata Asakura
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 12th 2023, 8:05 am by Arata Asakura
OWA Promos - Page 9 20230216_095628
OWA Promos - Page 9 Tumblr_pfyg6uqaFE1s0zdtdo2_1280



Civil War #2: My family. My war. My future.

12.03.2023  Osaka, Japan 

*As you might expect, it was a time full of anxiety, tension and stress. Huge amounts of aggression, grief, sadness and suffering emanated from every possible side. Everyone had some personal issues to deal with, that they were about to take with them to the war. It didn't really matter if it was smaller, or bigger one. It was the only time when the problems that haunted them could be solved. Some had been more serious, others less. The closer it got to taking the first steps on the battlefield, the bigger and stronger the traumas began to spread over their heads. The demons of the past dug their sharp claws into Arata's back and neck, leaving unseen marks. Even though no one saw them, he felt their presence all the time. Hundreds of thoughts ran through his head. Some were so terrible that they made him sick. Even when he thought he would find some peace and solace in sleep, the nightmares were ready to attack him as well. They didn't let him forget what had happened in his own dimension. Thoughts of what might take place here cut his soul deeply like blades. Even if it wasn't evident from his calm demeanor and stoic expression, Arata was worried. Even more, he was afraid of losing everyone again. After all, he couldn't protect every single one of them. The Great War will be in a large area and they will be separated. There's no way he could be everywhere. He will have to focus on protecting those closest to him. Though there was also one fatal thought in his mind, that was driving him crazy. What if he has to choose? After all, more than one person can be on the verge of life and death. What should he do then? Should he be the one to decide the value of someone's life? These were just hypothetical situations, but knowing that they could have happened was terrifying.*

*Arata lay down on his back and covered his face with his hands. He was very tired of it all. For the past few days, he's slept maybe a couple of hours. While physical fatigue was eliminated for him by the goddess, his brain was mostly exhausted. All this time he's been trying to come up with something to win this war. Day after day he wondered how to reduce the loss. He believed in the bravery of his teammates, but from the very beginning he was not convinced about Marie's plan. Even if he didn't say it outright, he seemed quite pessimistic. It was a dangerous move. What's more, it could lead to even more trouble and maybe the end of the world.*

*Arata slapped his cheeks with his hands, trying to regain his composure. But what snapped him out of his trance of thoughts was the knock on the door. The man took a deep breath and went downstairs. When he opened it, it turned out that the postman was waiting outside the house. He handed him a rather unusual envelope. It was made of dark paper and closed with a seal with a rather distinctive symbol. Arata came back upstairs and sat on the bed. He stared at the letter for a moment, not sure what to do with it? Open, or better not? Perhaps it's a trap?

Eventually the man rolled up the sleeves of his bright gray hoodie and broke the seal. He pulled out the piece of paper that was the main part of the letter. At first glance, it was very chaotic. A lot of crossed out spots, as if the author themselves was not convinced that they should have written it. Finally, Arata slouched slightly and started reading.*

Tokyo, 10.03.2023


Dear…

In fact, I don't even know who you are to me. Ever since you came into this world, I've been thinking about it all the time. You're definitely not the person who was ready to change the whole world. You behave differently. Your priorities leave much to be desired. But when I see your face... when I hear your voice... it feels like he's here again. Have I gone crazy in the end? Maybe, but I'm still trying to understand how much you and my father are alike. Perhaps you are not so different people after all? Maybe we can still fix everything.

Dad...Arata...I don't know how I should address you. However, it is clearly important to you that you have a good relationship with me. Even though I rejected you all this time, and was cold as ice to you, you always wanted to protect me. Although we have a slightly different vision, you were always ready to defend me with your own body. Even if you had to stand up to those pigs from the Frontline. That's why, I believe I'm important to you. We may not be from the same dimension, but since I had my father here...then I guess that you had your Rin there as well. She was probably still a small kid, but you had children, didn't you? Even if you don't talk much about your world, I don't think it's hard to figure out what happened. The fact that you admitted that you lost everything is enough to understand that you are left alone. Maybe, that's why you want your family to be back so badly. And you know what? I would like that too...I would like to spend time with my father again. But for us to be a family again, we have to be on the same side. You may be a little lost, but you need to change. You have to understand that these Frontline pests are not your family, I should be. How can you turn your back on me, while I'm just trying to make our dream come true? I just want the world my father was dreaming of. I believe in justice and a society where we won't be overlooked, just because we're Japanese. I want to help all those sad people get a glimmer of hope. I want to think that together we can achieve this. That's why, I'm asking you.. Dad Arata...leave those white pigs and come back to us. I am ready to step up as the leader of The Golden Dawn. It was always your spot. Please, choose the right side in this war. I'm begging you...you're the only close person I have. Please choose the right option..so I can have my dad again. I really..."

*Arata clenched his teeth very aggressively on his lower lip. Everything in that letter was breaking his heart, but he couldn't turn his back on Frontline. However, with each passing sentence, he felt as if something was dying inside him. His child was terribly desperate and no parent wants to see it. Finally, he had had enough, with impetuosity he threw the letter, sending it flying somewhere in the room.*

*The man covered his face with his healthy hand, while the other bandaged one rested on his thigh. It wasn't that bad, it was slowly recovering. At least he was able to hold something in it, but it wasn't an ideal situation either.*

*Suddenly, he felt someone's weight resting on his back. Arata couldn't catch his breath, when someone's nails started digging into his sore arm. An incredible pain shot through him, so he quickly grabbed Izanami's hand. The woman grabbed him from behind and put her head on his shoulder.*

"I assume you don't know what personal space is, do you? Besides, what the hell was that supposed to be?"

*Arata said with resentment in his voice. The mere presence of the goddess did not surprise him at all. Since they had a blood pact, she was allowed to leave her Realm and appear in Arata's surroundings from time to time.*

"And why are you so prude?" The woman smiled with mischief "Why don't you finally get rid of that damn bandage? You can heal yourself. Why don't you do it?"

*The Japanese man looked at the white material wrapped from his shoulder to his wrist, then sighed heavily. His eyes were directed at the floor.*

"I can heal myself, but should I? A lot of people got seriously injured on the way to The Great War. Do you think it would be fair if I just snapped my finger and was in perfect shape? Maybe it makes me uncomfortable, but it's not the end of the world. The pain is only temporary, though the adrenaline will probably kill it completely. The thing is, I'll deal with it somehow. I want to show them we are on the same side. Not to mention that with your power, one hand is enough to win this war."

*A girlish laugh came out from Izanami's red lips. She was very pleased with this compliment.*

"The rumors were true...you are indeed a charming man, Arata-chan. I like that confidence. But isn't that just a mask you are putting on? You seem to be quite emotional these days. It seems that the family situation is affecting you badly, but don't worry...We'll fix it. I also have a family business to deal with."

*Izanami kept bothering Arata for some time. However, she eventually disappeared and left him alone. The problem was, the letter was just another point on his list of worries. Making even more confusion in his head.*

12.03.2023 Hell Realm

*It was a strange and difficult day for the Japanese man. The excess of information reaching him was so overwhelming, that he felt he needed to escape from it, at least for a while. Izanami wasn't the only one who got a chance to travel between worlds, Arata was also able to return to where her temple was set. A building that was like a treasure chest. A huge library where he would surely be able to find something that would save his companions. He had been looking through all these books for so long, that he wasn't sure if it was still the same day. Time in a place like this flowed completely differently. Although, he has not yet been able to discover what the dependency is. Still, the few hours, maybe even days, he spent here were precious. Not only when it came to making a plan, but he also learned a lot about the power Izanami gave him.*

*The recording starts in a place that fans of OWA have never seen before. Even if it looks like an ordinary temple, you can see at first glance that it is not a building that everyone can enter. With a painting of Izanami behind him, Arata sits hunched on a low pedestal. The man is wearing white sports shoes, black ripped jeans and a black t-shirt. Thus revealing the marks on his forearms and a slightly dirty bandage. Contrary to what everyone had seen the previous time, Arata slowly began to control his new eyes. He managed to change his own eye to brown, while the one taken by Izanami was vivid blue. Which gave the effect of heterochromia. Books and scrolls were piled around Arata in a mess. The man, not caring much about it, brushed his hair back and bit his bottom lip.*

I may be from another dimension, but many people have a very strange impression of me. It seems to many that my life there was like a goddamn fairy tale. However, I have to ruin your vision of who this Arata Asakura is. If you really want to know, I didn't eat gold for breakfast, and I didn't ride a unicorn to work. For the last few years I've had to deal with some fucking carnage...a nightmare that I don't want anyone to go trough. Many times I had to deal with situations that I would not want even the enemy to experience. Listen, I carry too much pain, loss and grudge on my shoulders. Even if I don't show it that often, I am a very hurt person. My soul is covered in so many wounds that I cannot count anymore. The one visible on my eyes is nothing compared to what's going on inside me. Despite this, all this time I tried to collect my heart broken into a thousand pieces. I came to this universe to prevent this tragedy that happened to mine. Did I have to do it? Fuck no, I could have survived the rest of my life wherever i was, but then I'd only feel disgusted with myself. I wouldn't be able to look into the mirror. That's why I'm here...because I want a better life for my family and friends. Call me selfish, but I want happiness myself! I fucking deserve it after all these years of suffering. I may be in hell now, but it's much quieter and more pleasant than when I was stomping on the earth. It made me become a whole different person than I used to be. However...even though I have countless traumas hunting my brain, there will still be people who will tell me that this war is not my business.

Are you kidding me, Maggall? You truly believe I have absolutely no reason to be here? Havoc took everything I had! Family, friends, my mental health! I was left with nothing else, but misery...because he had such a whim! He wanted to have fun at our expense! You don't seem to realize how all that shit works, but deities are able to move between dimensions at their own will. They don't have several copies responsible for a particular universe. So if it hasn't gotten to your stupid head yet...There's only one Havoc. There's only one version of this monster that made my life hell. You think I should just sit on my ass and let him destroy another dimension? But why?! Because there was an equally vile beast in your timeline, that was ready to nuke the entire world, since he considered it toxic? It's actually ridiculous that you talk about the Gaijin Killer as someone who could be your ally. Clearly Rin is more tolerant, or rather forced by the situation, so she is on one side with you. But that Arata would have wiped your existence alongside those crackers, without a moment of hesitation. He hated everyone who wasn't Japanese. To him, you'd just be another victim on top of the corpses he left behind, Maggall. That's why you should be grateful that I took his place. You should be glad I finished a job no one else could and sent him to grave. Perhaps, you think I am weaker than him. Who knows? Maybe it is true. The thing is, in the end I was the one to end this monster. And this time I will do it again.

It is fucking enough. Do we really need all this suffering? Is bloodshed the only way to solve this? Many ask themselves about this in the hope that it can be avoided. But I'm afraid there's no other way. But it is kinda sad, people are afraid of what they expect to see, while they are not prepared for the actual harvest that this war will take. I have the impression that even those who have agreed to side with the monster trifecta are not aware of what they are getting into. I understand that you feel hurt, Skylar. I realize that these three idiots have made your blood boiling hot way too many times, and I am very sorry for that. However, in your case, the matter could have been settled on more neutral ground. But you sign a contract with the devil instead? You can pretend. you're some boss bitch and you don't care. But you're still human, you must have at least a little kindness in you. Well, you're not going to tell me that you don't care at all if you contribute to the deaths of many people? If you actually feel that way, then we should probably put you in a straitjacket and lock you up in a fucking madhouse. That's not normal. Listen...I think it's time to grow up, Skylar. It's time to learn the difference between good and evil. Oh, first of all, you must understand that not every problem is solved by going on a murder spree. Perhaps this is hard to understand for a spoiled kid, who has never heard a 'no' in her life. But I really believe that one day you will become a decent person. If I were you, I'd start by cutting off contact with the people who are dragging you down straight to the bottom.

What's all this bullshit with you, Diantha? What else do you want? You've achieved everything you could have in this company. You are a multiple times champion. You won Clash of the Titans twice. You had Ascension to the Heavens in your possession. And all of a sudden you're complaining, that no one takes you seriously? Woman, what else do you want? Cause I don't fucking get your problem. You have a career that many women on Odyssey dream of, and yet you are still unsatisfied. Not to mention the fact that you bring other people into your sick world. On the one hand, I somewhat understand your point. What happened recently with all this title defense and shit...was proof that this business doesn't treat everyone equally. But I don't think that has anything to do with who we are. It is rather about who is in power. Unfortunately, Scott Oasis is known for the stupid things he does and no one is hiding it. On the other hand, can you be so mad about it? You are a fucking champion. It's your responsibility to defend that title, no matter how the challenger was selected. Nobody can help that this industry has always been devoid of morality. And it definitely has nothing to do with your skin color, Diantha. You may have a lot of accolades, but they're not the main thing that makes you over. Being a decorated wrestler won't replace your lack of personality, so you have only yourself to blame. Maybe...if you would sit down and think about who Diantha Rosso is instead of constantly bitching, then maybe you'd be more to these people than just the desperate sister of Carlos Rosso.

One might start to wonder...who is using whom in this arrangement. Is it Diantha ruling them with an iron fist? Or maybe Raivo and DT decided that hanging out with someone so decorated would make them be a main attraction? It is just a shame that they use such a big stage to spread their stupidity and act like the victims of society. Do you know why people consider you human garbage? Because you also have no respect for anyone else. I don't have any reason to hate DT for being in prison, because tough situations force certain decisions. I'm not going to judge Raivo's past, because it's none of my business. What I can judge is what they're doing now, and I don't like it. They constantly humiliate other people, and then cry that everyone is fed up with them. It's hard to have a different opinion of you when you make offensive and racist comments to others, you know? It's hard to take you seriously when you're cheeky enough to spit in people's faces, and even on a fucking corpses.

*Arata clenches one of his fists so hard that his fingers start to turn pale. Tears slowly start to show up in his eyes.*

For many years I have been losing all the people that were closest to me. I couldn't sleep at night after watching them drop one by one like flies. I was tormented by memories of how I grieved with the corpse of my little children in my arms. My mind was breaking every time I remembered how my wife's heart was ripped out of her chest. Way too many times I wanted to end my suffering, when I saw all my friends turn into corpses. I've had enough of it all! How much can one man endure?! And the worst thing was that of all these people, I was the only one who survived. I kept wondering...why?! Am I that special? Or was I such a terrible person that it was a punishment for my sins? All I wanted was happiness for my loved ones. I wanted a family and I still want one!

Rin, you can think what you want about me. You may believe that I am making a mistake, even though you are the one who chose the wrong path. But if you ever change your mind, I'll give you a second chance. After all, you are my child. I would never in my life do anything to hurt you. All I want is your safety and happiness. And The Golden Dawn won't give you that. I feel that loneliness is what pushes you to make these stupid decisions, you know? Because you don't have anyone, you're desperately clinging to a goal that was once imposed on you. But understand that even if you revive this faction, that monster will never come back. Understand that I love you, but I will not let myself be manipulated. I'm not falling for your emotional blackmailing. The only person who needs to change is you, but I understand that it's hard right now. After all, Izanagi won't let go that easily. The moment he took control over your body, he made you a faithful servant. And you don't even know how sorry I am to see this. It's terrible that all of this has come to a point, where you have no morals. It really hurts to see how easily you abandon people to achieve your sick goal. My daughter has never been a disgusting manipulator. My cute little girl would never grow up to be someone who threatens others with death and forces them to do her orders. What happened to you, Rin? Was it Izanagi who manipulated you like that? Has depression made you reckless? Or was it a world full of monsters that made you into one as well? I don't know and honestly I don't care. Whatever the reasons, I will save my child. Even if I have to fight an army of demons.

*Arata wiped his tears and quickly regained his calm expression. However, his voice became harsh.*

I know, we have a witch and a vampire on our team. Their help will be appreciated, but it will not be enough to take on such deities as Havoc, Abholos and Izanagi. The power they possess could turn this entire planet into dust. That's why I made the decision. Therefore, I gave a part of myself to the goddess, Izanami. To gain the strength to help us survive this war. I won't lie, I doubt I can stop these three on my own, but I don't think I have any other choice.

Even if I set my expectations low, that doesn't mean I'm weak. I'm strong enough to fight them one on one, but simple math can kill me. You understand right? Hower, I'm going to go on this suicide mission, though I'm not planing on dying. These monsters can be strong as hell, but I am going to show them..that Frontline also has the strength on their side, that can make a fucking heaven fold. It is a responsibility only I can take. We need to get rid of this deadly threat and though I'm not a fan of making them to be begging for beheading. This is probably the only way to make them get a message. 

Michael Bishop, Christopher Sabertooth, Scott Oasis and Alyssa Grace have spoken. It’s such good shit!

avatar
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 11th 2023, 8:01 pm by Muhammad/Maggall
Man being made to team with Theo on his bullshit was something else, I’d rather be back with those bums in the Phantom Troupe.

YOU HEARD ME!

But he’s y’all problem now. He wants to stay in line with the Frontline, Thotline, whatever you bitches want to call yourselves, so be my guest and take him with you to the losing side of this Great War. I’m just not in a magnanimous and playful mood today, so you’re going to get things from a more serious tone from me as I get straight to the point.

YOU HEARD ME!

Time is precious, and we’re losing an hour this weekend. And I know with all the people in this field, you people will be yaking it up endlessly like scared new soldiers often do when telling every little story they have to their brothers in arms going into the last battle of their lives. For weeks I’ve heard you pussies get bent out of shape over this war, telling me how frightening it is and telling me how people have died in it as if I don’t know, or as if people dying is a special concept to me. I’m not like you people in that little squad. To you, death, murder or killing, these things have a special meaning. In your world, people die to protect their country, family, and rights. Cynically at least for money, oil, and resources. At best to stop villains you make out of Abholos and Havoc, or anyone who Izanigga. You don’t understand that for some people, murder and the possibility of being killed on any given day can happen just for about any little thing. For some of us life and death were treated as meaningless since we were born, where people will not only kill you for a quick snatch of what you got in your pockets, but just because maybe they thought you looked at em funny, maybe you know the wrong person, or maybe you just walked by someone in a bad mood on a wrong day. Or maybe you get killed just for someone’s laughs. And you ask why I walk around joking around sometimes in the face of violence and death? That shit’s just normal life, if I stressed all day getting tight my big black ass would live a miserable short life.  Some of you would be too afraid to walk out your front doors if you were forced to go live the life some of us have.

OWA Promos - Page 9 Shots

YOU HEARD ME!

You think I should be scared of the Great War because people might die? As a kid, I never really thought making it to adulthood was much of a guarantee. I sure as hell didn’t think I’d live it out to make good money doing something I like to do. I never thought much about what I’d do if I got to grow up, if I was alive at a grown age I’d be some kind of bodyguard at best or just some thug dragged into the dumb shit my family and friends were involved with if they forced me to come along when I was of age. I haven’t even lived the hardest life on my team, DT was the one thrown into the prison system in and out by you people. I’ve never thought I’d be living in a world where kill or be killed wasn’t an option, but now at the very least I’m taking part of that kind of crazy shit for a cause that I’m truly down for. I will be at Great War to do what I always do, support and promote black excellence!

YOU HEARD ME!

The Rossos and Donovan T are black royalty in these parts! Before me who some call an OWA OG, before the Arias and Matsudas, before the Raivos, before the people some of you have never heard of and before the people that will come in the future as black history, they were putting in the work for the black talent OWA has its roots from! They are black legacy! They are black legend-hood! If you’ve got a problem with the lions of black industry, where you do not show proper respect to the mistress of Black History Month “Miss February” and DT the Ruler, you’ve got a problem with big Maggall and I’ll slam you down! I’m not talking about the slams of your white big men like Monolith and Bull Connors, if you people even remember them today. I’m talking about slams you like to laugh at when you get your white asses on Twitter or other social media sites to have a fun laugh at World Star or any other distributor that’s got extreme violence for your entertainment while you think it’ll never be you on the other side of that brutality. I’m talking slams like in those videos when people come in swinging for a thought to be fist fight only to find the bigger trained guy picking them up and cracking their spine and back on the pavement with an ugly thud causing a slam that changes the victim’s life forever. Ya’ll going to be squirming on the floor like the broken bodies in those videos! Because I can do whatever I want with y’all!

YOU HEARD ME!

You’re too weak and frail to stop me from doing what I want! The Felix’s of the world, with the blink of the eye world title reigns, chastise me for not winning enough major championships, but that’s never been my goal. I told you, I didn’t grow up having dreams or thinking I’d even be here, all the multiple titles I won were blessings on my path of destruction. What I want is to make money while smashing up the very oppressors dumb enough to pay me while having my fun, what I want to do is break so many bodies that Diantha, DT, and Raivo will have less of you punks in their way towards supremacy. The Asians can enjoy the joyride too, that’s the deal, great civil rights movements have done these alliances before. You may all think this is the end of the world, but it’s only the end of your world on top.

YOU HEARD ME!

The end of countless white faces at the top of the business.

YOU HEARD ME!

Jeff X and Michael Bishop, you two should know that not everyone gets to come back to life. Not everyone has all these magical tricks or Asian girls crawling through vents or making wishes to save your asses whenever you need it. Hell, we got the Asian girls this time, maybe they’ll do their little tricks for us. Yet you bring these little brats into battle knowing half of them are the useless bitches that love to talk tough and cause trouble, but are the first chicks screaming at the top of their lungs for the violence to stop when things truly pop off. They were crying and couldn’t do shit when the Banshee got put to rest, completely stunned! When I got shot and saved by the lord’s book, me and my people were still mentally prepared to fight at the end of the night when most of your team would have needed days to recover from the sight of a near-death experience, let alone being the person who almost died. They don’t have the heart and mental toughness, and you know those are some of the most important qualities to make it in this match! Say what you want, but I know you two know, as the only real instincts on your team, you deep down know you’ve got weak people on the frontline who won’t make it back! Liars!

Jeff, you’re the leader they all look to, the perfect uncommon common man who has all the credibility to make people feel safe that a badass is with them and all the cute little funny quirks as the laid-back white womanizer that make people feel comfortable seeing their alpha as a nice guy. Simple, yet not, standing above no one but at the same time standing taller above all, it really pisses me off. Your little Captain America rep and fanbase, while having the Iron Man personality, all if it makes me sick. I think they like to call you some type of Chad, right? You’ve gotten on my nerves far too many times as of late, you may be important to these people, but for me you’re just some guy who has gotten too big for his britches. It doesn’t matter how many people trust and believe in you when I pick you up and put you into the ground! It doesn’t matter what kind of bullshit charms you put on when I rearrange your face into something even a whore like Felix wouldn’t touch! Most of all Jeff, I’ve warned you before, one of these days it’s going to be one of your own who puts you down the hardest way possible, because you give these fools too much to live up to when it comes to fitting in your shoes, and it’s not in these people’s nature to enjoy staying in your shadow forever. You cannot control them forever, you cannot save them, because you’re just another man and soon the reality will come crashing down as you, perhaps first at the weight of over 300 pounds of me.

Then there’s you Bishop, the former nobody who fought his demons and made it to the top of the industry that used to shun him. Like that leg of yours, time and a little magic heal all wounds, right? Except deep down, those demons never truly do leave you, even if you don’t let these other people see them. After Jeff, you’re the next best thing these people got to look up to, you’re their Dreadknight, their Heavyweight King! Ha, what menacing and fearsome names you’ve given yourself. You try to rule over these lands through fear because fear is all you’ve ever known. You used to wake up dreading every morning fearing you wouldn’t measure up to the people you’d meet that day. You are someone who would buckle under the heavy weight of any task you tried to take on for any given day as you failed to be anyone for several years in professional wrestling. Now you’ve got your little bubble of fans and won championships to the point you think people won’t see through you! But my team aren’t your little buddies, we aren’t OWT trainees, and I sure as hell ain’t one the women and twinks you’re known for putting your palms on to make it the top! No Azumi, no Myojin, no Zane, just big bad Maggall showing you what a super heavyweight can do to a fool who already lost a war to Jason Long. Squash.

YOU HEARD ME!

Just like I’ve squashed Sabertooth in the past and I’m quite sick of seeing his face since day one of my career here! Sabertooth, how many times are you going to try me? How many times do I have to stomp you out, beat the shit out of you and out class you? I must admit, you’re one stubborn mother fucker, not many people would come back for more as many times as you have, but then again you always got friends to save you as opposed to our first encounter. Honestly, I know right now you’re distracted, you’ve got lady problems, you’re upset that big black Havoc gave Hana something you never could and you’re trying to get her back. I think you should give it up for once, you spent years infatuated with Havoc, why can’t you let your girl enjoy a little of the fun ride? You may be a white man, but your girl is Golden Dawn and Havoc is a creature of darkness, you ought to support the minorities instead of trying to oppress them with your weak values that do not help their cause against discrimination in OWA! If you were ever real and down for the cause Sabertooth, you’d be on our side like the whites in the real Civil War who supported the freedom of minorities! Yet you want to treat Havoc and Hana like your property, telling them what they can and cannot do, it’s not going to happen! They will be kept free!

YOU HEARD ME!

Fake Arata Asakura, you aren’t even from this dimension, you have even less right to try dictating what happens here than Sabertooth! For all I know, racism might not even exist in your universe. Yet you have the audacity to wear the face of our Arata Asakura and tell us he was wrong, tell us what you think is right and wrong in a world you have no cultural ties! The real Arata Asakura wouldn’t have your little eye issue either, no one could scar that man who was truly great amongst the Golden Dawn. They say you’re a decorated wrestler in your universe, but how do we have that proof? How do we know your street cred is real when your hood isn’t even in this dimension? For all I know, everyone in your world was as weak as Devi Krysis and you dominated over weaklings. You’re nothing like the great that caused fear throughout the wrestling world, he was self-made man, you’re some pussy doctor who ought to be sitting back to take care of the rest of your team at the hospital after we’re done dealing with them! Arata you have very little time to apologize to Rin for wearing her father's face in front of her after his demise and even less time to beg Izanagi to find a way to send you back to where you belong before I decide to take matters into my own hands and smash your head in as a gift to them in our alliance!

YOU HEARD ME!

Devi Krysis, you gotta be kidding me. Forget trusting people, even beyond your failed friendships with Nami and Azurine, you in general are a loser, a nobody failure that can’t bring anything to your team. Why are you here? Just because of some Appacalian Strong Style? Now that’s CRAZY. How can people question my sanity when they’re willing to team with you and you join up for such foolish reasons? Even though his friends bully you, you still stand up Jeff because pretends to be your pal? You deserve what you’re going to get for being an imbecile, you just don’t stack up in a fight, and trust me you’d be the first person on this team the rest would leave behind when you get hurt.

YOU HEARD ME!

Marie Bouchard, you witch, you did get luckily saved on Kingdom when I had you in my clutches and was going to end your career until Violet saved you. Unlike Krysis, you have a real friend in this match. But I have to ask, how many times do you think Violet will be there for you? We all know that tag teams don’t last in this business, especially not in OWA. It’s only a matter of time until you will have to fight on your own in your career. Only a matter of time until you’re in the Great War and you spend time alone with someone you don’t want to meet in a fight! You already know that your little green glow doesn’t mean anything to me, I brutalized you all the same after you got all worked up over orange paint. You seem to have some manner of powers, but you’re too cowardly to use them. You’re always running around talking about being cautious this, cautious that, you have no backbone! You were the one all bent out of shape because Banshee became a casualty and couldn’t compose yourself, how do you think you’re going to be mentally prepared for what will happen in this contest? You don’t have the heart nor the body for this type of fight, my Marra Driver will get the point home to you!

YOU HEARD ME!

Felix, you just couldn’t help yourself, you had to go for the heavy meat and use any excuse you had to low blow me to cop a feel of my balls. Your Daddy Issues Destroyer couldn’t stop me! Did you really think I hadn’t met plenty of bitches with daddy issues where I come from? I become these bitches daddy. Nothing you did could hurt me. You needed an entire team of people hitting me with moves after Pavel’s betrayal just so you and Jeff could lay on top of me. But in the Great War, I’m going to have a full team of dedicated people I don’t have to worry about betraying me, so I can deal with you without interference from my own team. We all know you can’t withstand my Big Bang Impact without going to the hospital, you barely even survived, so all this testing of my patience your doing is a mistake. I told you, I’m not like all these little people you’ve dealt with to win all the gold you’re so proud of. I’m not a championship hunter, I am a force of nature, a being that plows through anything that gets in my way. You don’t run across figures like me on the pink brand, the meanest you had over there were the Llorona, Jonetta, and Banshee types, and even they aren’t half as big and as dangerous as me! Everyone knows you’re the second top chick in your group, the one who will have to scratch add claw her way to the top if she ever wants to be seen as anything more, but if you keep messing with me and Rosso….you won’t ever get the chance to live to that potential.

YOU HEARD ME!

Angelina, the Main Attraction, yet the least paid attention to member in her trio! If she’s not even the biggest member on her team, why hold a name like that as if she is the main figure of OWA? I don’t even have to say anything, I can look at the Civil War poster and already see who OWA sees as the breadwinner within your three girl group. I’m told she’s an ex bitch who turned a new leaf and is “endearing” now with her diva ways. Emphasis on DiVa. Theirs Dollhouse face lift jokes, but you even stole her whole flow, being the third wheel who is the only one that achieves absolutely nothing on her own. I don’t buy your change of heart for one second! You didn’t change because you fell in love with professional wrestling, you changed because you needed to play nice and stay in line with the Thotline or you’d have your ass kicked out of Thotyssey. They’d replace you faster than the Dollhouse did Aphrodite, because that’s how street walkers operate. And with no Thotyssey, there’s no Angelina Magnum in OWA, no opening act before the two others in your team steal the show. For that, I don’t even blame you for being a dumb broad. Know that when you get hurt out there, it wasn't personal. You’re just doing you’re best to stay relevant, I know girls like you in the streets who tag along with everything that’s trendy and does whatever the alpha bitch in the pack demands. You're just an example of the fact that hood rats and models deep down are the same, the only difference is the privilege and class they were born in.

YOU HEARD ME!

And there’s the Beyonce to Thotyssey’s Destiny’s Child, Rebecca Filth! The hoe who showed up one day out of the blue in OWA acting all crazy and beat all the other girls until they needed therapy and Odyssey itself changed into her image! This chick was unstoppable!!!! Now I know it can easily be said that Thotyssey stole the whole sex appeal Dollhouse trio shtick, but Thottysey must be given credit, since the Dollhouse were outcasts who had to go do that outside of Odyssey to get their dominance, while these bitches turned Odyssey into their playpen to the point that the entire game changed on those streets. They made OWA accept the thot lifestyle, and it’s obviously because of Filth as their leader. But two things about that. One, doesn’t matter to me because I’m over 300 pounds and can just throw them around. Two, Filth has lost her edge, she’s just not as nasty as she used to be. Come on look at her, she doesn’t even have a championship strap like she always used to have, and the old Filth would have the entire OWA burning in hellfire and lube while she goes get a different strap to make everyone pay for her lack of gold. Think about it, what kind of proud thot only hangs out with white partners and avoids the BBC and minorities? The old Filth wouldn’t be hanging out with utter lames like Theo Pavel.  Maybe it’s all the money she’s made, maybe it’s because Odyssey changed her as much as she did it, or maybe a filthier Odyssey just makes her stand out less. But the Filth of old wouldn’t be running around whining and getting all prude-like about people selling their souls, she’s even chastising people for burning bridges like she didn’t use to be like the Whore of Babylon upsetting any form of culture she’d come across! But hey, we all know how these hoes be, once they get as big as Filth they stop feeling the need to make that nasty and edgy content, they stop being hungry, and then they’re forgotten about when the next top bitch shows up to take their place.

YOU HEARD ME!

Will that bitch be Violet? I doubt it, she got in my business when I was dealing with Marie, and for that, she’s on borrowed time. I can’t stand bitches that get too cocky, she wins tag titles that exist in some barely existing division and now she thinks she has the right to in my way? I’ll show OWA a real hoe in distress if she gets anywhere near me again, I don’t play with people who steal from me. HEAR ME NOW, Violet! I collect what I’m due.

YOU HEARD ME!

And that brings me to you Theo, you’re going to get it the worst. Where I come from, treason and overall bootlicking to the feds has a cost. You sold us out to the Thotline cops when we gave you a chance to be a part of something great. I’ll never forget nor forgive that. Your dumbass was the only one in your whole squad who had a chance to avoid what was coming at Civil War, but now you’re going to feel the pain. See I don't care about your love story issues or conflicted heart, where I come from there's no such thing as trauma or mental illness, just people smart enough to "follow the code" and the punks who get put down for not knowing how to act. Don't bother to beg or cry or make excuses, you have a price owed that’ll cost you everything!

YOU HEARD ME THEO! YOU HEARD ME THOTLINE!

It's over.

Scott Oasis, Jeff X, Alyssa Grace, Hana Nakajima, DT The Ruler and Tyler Kulina have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Elijah Hampton
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 11th 2023, 12:55 pm by Elijah Hampton
“There’s more to being a world champion than just appearing on screen with this illustrious championship draped over my shoulder in front of thousands of devoted fans. Just like there’s more to it than stepping inside that ring and successfully squaring off against the stiffest competition that the professional wrestling world has to offer. There’s a business side to it as well. And I know that there are some former world champions out there listening to this right now with disgruntled looks on their faces, disagreeing with this assessment I’m currently spelling out because they did the bare minimum when it came to their reign. And it showed with their mailed-in effort level across the board immediately following their career-defining win. But I on the other hand am able to realize and fully accept the responsibility that comes with this very championship. I no longer just represent myself, but an entire company. The decisions I make impact OWA, good or bad. And I get this is the IMMORTAL Heavyweight Championship, but at the end of the day, the guy who holds it is human. I might not always say the right thing and I might not always make the right call, but I try to — which is more than I can say when it comes to most around here. Comes with the whole having a backbone thing. But ultimately I am willing to help out OWA in any way I can because they helped me get my start and that isn’t lost on me. They gave me this platform to become the bonafide star I always knew that I could be if given the chance. I want to pay it forward. By being dependable, by being consistent, by being the ultimate professional, inside and out of the ring. So, therefore, being in the press for the wrong reasons like other sports stars out there isn’t going to cut it."

"Behind the scenes, I do deal with media outlets, whether they be traditional or new. Being marketable, being able to reach out and expand OWA’s audience even more so — it comes with being a champion. Doing interviews on TV, on the radio, on YouTube, on Twitch, on podcasts. I be making my rounds. And while doing these interviews, I promote Olympus first and foremost, a top 3 brand in OWA and it ain’t 3rd or 2nd — I often get the same question no matter the host: Who is your dream opponent? It’s a simple question really, but the answer requires a lot of thought. Usually, the answer changes depending on the week. I look up and down this roster, and I see them jockeying for position to face me next — people that I have already faced, people I have yet to face — and sure, there are some names that jump out at me more than others, but even so, I keep my tabs on most. Scouting prospects far and wide like this is the NFL Draft Process. Which only makes sense because there will be a lot of bust like performances at Civil War. And surprising ones too from the dark horse candidates. I’m not ruling anyone out, no matter what their current status is on this brand’s pecking order. But to answer the question of who my personal dream opponent is? I don’t have one. It’s not for me to decide. I want to face someone who the fans are clamoring for to see matchup against me. Luckily for them, at Civil War, you don’t have to choose or narrow it down to a couple of names. No, instead I get to face the entire Olympus locker room. In one night.”

“I’m no rocket scientist mathematician, but the odds aren’t exactly stacked in my favor, and I get that. But they never have been. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not trying to paint this picture of me being this underdog who constantly has his back up against the wall and has to scratch and claw his way out. We are past that at this point because during the better part of the past year or so, more often times than not, I’m the junkyard dog, The Beast/Hercules, whichever name you prefer — shout out to The Sandlot, patrolling this property of blue turf. I’m no longer that lost pup that Darkane, Jacob, and Matt brought in from their doorstep. I’m grown. Every match I’ve been in, whether the result favored me or not, made me better. It helped shape and mold me into what you see today. And that’s a world champion. Therefore, when it comes to The Thunderbastard, I don’t care what the odds, the statistics, or the mouths of those around me who say I can’t possibly top my previous performance have to say. This match stipulation didn’t light a fire under my ass nor did it add extra motivation because I stay motivated, whether my title is on the line or not. I show up. So fuck it. I say give me the entire locker room. I’m used to this shit by now. Since the day I won this championship, whether it be the first reign or the second — every single one of them has been against me anyway. Making me a marked man. This isn’t paranoia seeping in, I’m just spitting facts. Because I clearly have something they all truly desire. Something that many of them are willing to go to extreme lengths to capture. Even kill. I should know because I’ve done the same to ensure this championship stayed in my possession all along. *briefly pauses* There’s what? Fifteen or twenty men in this match? And under normal one v. one circumstances, it’s fair to say that the vast majority of them wouldn’t even come close to sniffing this title. To that same majority, this will be their only shot at becoming a world champion during their stay here. I know that, they know that. So they are forced to put all of their eggs into this one basket come Civil War. They’ll be desperate. And because they are in fact desperate, they could head into this match with a sense of urgency. Studying up on their opponents. Picking up on their strengths and more importantly, pinpointing their weaknesses. Perhaps even making an ally or two while in that ring to help further their odds of winning. Now, the obvious downside of being desperate in this match is overthinking and overanalyzing every single movement. Second and third guessing your potential next move. Walking on eggshells. Trying their hardest not to fuck up as they toe the tightrope and try not to fall off. Playing this scared isn’t the way to go. You either have the skills or you don’t. Prove it.”

“The Thunderbastard is being advertised as winner takes all. It’s kinda misleading thooooooo. Of course, whoever walks out victorious gets the Immortal Heavyweight Championship — as well as the Prestige and APEX World Championships — so really, only the Immortal Heavyweight Championship, got it. Nothing against the Prestige title because after all, I’m the creator of it. It helped me put myself on the map and it will forever hold a special place in my heart, but, I’m not looking to take a step back. Been there, done that. And the Apex title is well, a title — kinda, if you think about it and squint really hard at it — nah never mind. Shit’s ass my dudes and there’s not enough polish to change that. But listen, they’ll look good in my trophy vault regardless. Padding my stats isn’t a top priority of mine like prime Westbrook, but I won’t say no. But what I will say no to is everybody else’s aspirations of taking this title from me. Happened to me once before, straight up didn’t have a good time back then so I’m not looking to repeat that. Yeah, wouldn’t recommend it. Something else I wouldn’t recommend is trying to get a rise out of me. Trying to play mind games, fuck with my mojo — it never really ends well for them. But bless their hearts. Doing it to prove they can hang with me when in actuality I’m the one who is clicking on all cylinders. I’m the world champion. And I was the champion who proved he’s the champion of all champions to ever champion in the history of champions on the latest edition of Olympus. I’m on a different level. I’m wrestling out of my goddamn mind. While the rest are fighting for the silver and bronze medals so they can stand on the podium with me. Moral victories aren’t my thing. I don’t settle for such hogwash. I get the real thing instead."

"And that’s where we differ, Mark Michaels. Don’t get me wrong, I respect the talent you have. I respect the message you send. The values and beliefs you hold and live by are admirable. You don’t take the easy way out. You don’t cut corners. The accolades you win are earned and the authenticity of them can never be questioned. But the words you hurled my way very well could be. I get it, you were feeling yourself a bit as you provided us with that puff piece. Talking yourself up. I have no problem with it. Having confidence in yourself, I have no problem with it. Generally, I don’t have a problem with you. I like you a lot more than most. But with that said, you asked me a question. And I’ll gladly answer it for you. You asked me if we were the last two men in The Thunderbastard, would I be 100% certain that I would be able to put you away? You want the short or the long answer? Short answer, yes. What were you expecting me to say? No? Nah, that Mark Michaels is better than me in every way. It would be gg’z for me. That question is up there with reporters asking an athlete after a tough loss how they feel? Not good Diane, not good. But you are, Mark. You are good. But I’m great. This championship proves that. The same championship that continues to escape you. I won it. And I won it in rather quick fashion given my experience in this profession compared to yours. I beat Jacob Senn, you didn’t. I won on Olympus, you didn’t. I will win at Civil War, and you won’t. When I said I’m on another level compared to any other competitor — that includes you. You can blame the loss you suffered on Olympus on OZIAS, but when it comes to being a world champion, you find a way to win no matter the circumstances. And I won. You can hang your hat on the fact that you were able to go toe-to-toe with me and Darkane during the entirety of that match, but in the end does it really matter if you didn’t get your arm raised? This goes back to moral victories. If you want them, cool, you can have them. They can act as your crutch as you try to walk under your own power and attempt to rebound at Civil War, but you won’t. I’m not going to let you — with all due respect, of course. That goes for everyone. I’m not coughing up this title again so soon. And I don’t care who I have to go through to guarantee that. Even if it’s an entire roster. Even if it’s you.”

“That of course includes you, Darkane. And your 7th Ward boon companion, Lazarus. That’s still a thing huh? That’s a shame. But give it time. It’ll implode before our very eyes. Perhaps as soon as Civil War in The Thunderbastard. The very same match that Darkane claims he will turn into his masterpiece. Do you know who else created masterpieces, hmm? Georgia O’Keefe. She actually painted you quite a bit back in the day you pussy ass bitch. But masterpiece, huh? Nah son, what you will go on to do at Civl War will resemble more of a disasterpiece. Because make no mistake about it, this is going to be a disaster for you. What had happened on Olympus, wasn’t enough. The result of Civil War, will be the same, sure, but even then it won’t be enough. So when you essentially challenged me to a one v. one match down the road, my ears perked up. That raspy, future lung cancer chain-smoker of a voice of yours might as well have belonged to the late great Whitney Houston because it was music to my goddamn ears. Because I would like nothing more, Darkane. I would like nothing more than to finish the job that Laz started all those months ago. It was you who created this blood feud and I won’t stop until you lose every last drop of it. You took it upon yourself to try to ruin my career when you gave Rich Gatsby a layup for a world title. And for what, exactly? For shock value? Because while you point the finger at me for acting like a pubescent child as of late, wasn’t it you who was stomping his feet and throwing a hissy fit for not getting the opportunities you thought you deserved and because you weren’t able to claw yourself up the card and have meaningful matches? You were withering away."

"I was your meal ticket. And you punched it. I would say you sold your soul, but let’s be real, that happened long ago. Perhaps the day you were born all those years ago in that abandoned Denny’s alleyway dumpster. So when you say my name is currently more insignificant than 2023’s Darkane, it puzzles me. And because it’s insulting. Ouchie — what the deal boss? Now how did you jump to that conclusion anyway? Besides blindly with no logic involved whatsoever? Because the entire world is talking about you? Who exactly? Mark? Yeah, you kinda burned his little cousin’s face. He’s not exactly going to let that shit slide. Just ‘cause you couldn’t protect your family doesn’t mean you have to place that same burden on others. Who else is talking about you, huh? Me? Yeah, you kinda cost me my title. Why? Because I have one and you practically don’t? Because I close out shows more than you do now? Because again, you did it to get the world talking? Notice how it had to involve me to get that chatter going. Do that to anybody else and you won’t hear a peep. Plus, you kinda had a part in my career. You’ve been tattooed into my life whether I like it or not. Our careers will forever be intertwined. But who else is talking about you? Outside of this week of course since the entire locker room will be mentioning each other, so it doesn’t count. Face it Darkane, your name these days don’t carry the same weight. And watching you rely on OZIAS and Laz to do your bidding hurts in a way. It hurts to see my former friend struggle as much as you have. Because you are struggling. Mainly when it comes to forming coherent thoughts. Such as when you say you live rent-free in my head, as well as Mark’s leading up to our previous match. Not sure how that would be considered rent-free when I’ve already explained you’ve gone out of your way to enter our lives and try to fuck with our careers. Rent-free would be if we hardly ever interacted, yet I would be cursing your name out. It doesn’t apply here. But whatever. I still have plenty to say when it comes to you, Darkane, but I’ll stop for now and I’ll gladly pick up where I left off in a couple of days.” 

“Laz, much like your adorable fuse, I’m going to keep this short. I don’t really fuck with you. I can’t imagine why? Perhaps it’s because when I’m in that ring, smash, I feel your cold and unforgiving lead pipe. When I’m backstage, smash, it’s your lead pipe. When I’m tying my shoes, smash, it’s your lead pipe. When I’m out to eat, under the table I feel a smash, it’s your lead pipe. Next time, let me at least finish my breadsticks you trifling treesh. When I’m at the dentist’s office, smash, it’s your lead pipe. When I’m playing pickleball with the homies, smash, it’s your lead pipe. You see the pattern? You keep getting involved in my business when I’ve clearly tried to move on from you. I’m just not that into you. Yet you can’t let go. Darkane, in case you were wondering, this is the correct use of living rent-free in someone’s head. You’ve had it out for me since the Project Smile days. And not much has changed as you’ve shed that skin for the 7th Ward one. This ain’t Fornite brudda, but you keep acting as if this is a game. You’re desperate. Clinging onto me. Trying to steal some of my spotlight much like your friend. But I’ll give it to you, you’re a persistent bugger. And when you squared off against me for this title, there were times when you were inches away from winning this. You didn’t, but you were close, so enjoy the participation trophy you received after the match. OZIAS played a part in it though. He always does. He’s out there looking like John Stockton dishing out those assists. But he won’t be able to bail you out at Civil War. Not even your last entry spot will be enough. Because you Laz, aren’t enough. And you never will be.”

“Then there’s Rich who kinda stole my title but then I took it back so it could belong to its rightful owner again. You pulled a fast one back then hahaha — ha — HA! To be fair, I’m laughing with you, while most of the world continues to laugh at your short-as-shit title reign. Sometimes it really be like that. But I would never. Because in a way, I do respect you, Rich. You’re one of one. Nobody has the combo of speed and strength that you do. You’re quite the athlete, the specimen with your strong frame and your strong chin — while I’m quite the professional wrestler. And that kinda trumps all. The skill that I have, it’s leaps and bounds above yours. Just gonna be blunt about it. I mean I’ve earned the right to talk my shit. I’m 2-1 against you while that 1 has a major asterisk behind it. When you don’t have that element of surprise or aren’t able to bend the rules in your favor like that Icarus contract, you aren’t nearly as effective. You can put up one hell of a fight, that much is true. You did so against me, against Laz, against others. But in the end, you gas out. In the end you aren’t able to put them away. You aren’t a closer. And you will never close that big as fuuuuck gap that exists between us.”

“I’ve mentally prepared myself for the physical toll that The Thunderbastard will put on my body. While I believe in my heart of hearts that I will walk away with this title still wrapped around my waist, I won’t be walking away from it unscathed. I will have bruises, cuts, bumps, cracked ribs and that’s the best-case scenario. Spoiler alert, I’m not trying to break or tear anything but if it means I have to in order to successfully defend this, then so be it. Wouldn’t be the first time. But The Thunderbastard is only the beginning of all of this. Civil War is going to be a pain in the ass — much like the Icarus Championship has been a constant thorn in my side. I already went over the Rich diabolical, so we are all up to speed. And now, I look into this camera and address you, Don Hendrix. Let me preface this by congratulating you on successfully defending the Icarus Championship three times in a row, pulling off the hat trick. It’s no easy feat. And because of that accomplishment of yours, as we all know, you are owed a shot at this Immortal Heavyweight title. I commend you on actually reading the fine print of said contract. And understanding you can’t just cash it in. But you do get the next best thing and that’s choosing when and where you wanted this title match to take place. And even though I don’t like it, you chose wisely. Night 2 of Civil War — you’re stepping up to the plate and calling your shot like you’re The Great Bambino. Oooooh, very nice. But you best not hack up there and miss. Because as you sit back, get comfy, kick your feet up and watch The Thunderbastard spectacle unfold with great interest, the pressure will only start to accumulate. On your back, on your shoulders, in your mind. I don’t know you well enough, Hendrix, but countless men have been in a similar spot as you before and their knees buckle under said pressure. Many would argue you’re taking the easy way out here. As the entire roster is forced to battle in this clusterfuck of a creation by Nate Cage, you stand on the sidelines. But I’m not necessarily one of those people. Because your entire journey has been anything but easy, isn’t that right? You’ve been dealt quite the shitty hand with a laundry list of health issues, whether they be your own or your family’s history."

"Things that were out of your control. You have every right to tell this world to fuck off at the top of your lungs. Yet, here you stand, with unwavering confidence. And in a way you’ve gained control. You control your own destiny. It’s just a shame you will never control this brand with this Immortal Heavyweight Championship. Actually, it’s not a shame really. Because you can’t seem to read the room. You are unaware of your surroundings and more importantly, you are unaware of who you are and where you stack up against the rest of this roster. But I get it. You’ve been on a bit of a hot streak as of late, but it would be hard not to given the fact that the level of competition you’ve faced has been lacking. ‘Scrub-like' as you put it. You can only face those who Nate puts in front of you, I get it. But if you were placed into the Thunderbastard, there’s no doubt in my mind that you would get eaten alive. Facing the likes of Nobi and Ryo is child’s play compared to battling it out with the likes of Mark, Darkane, Laz, and Rich. The difference in talent there isn’t gradual. It’s getting thrown straight into the fire and not trying to get burned. For you, the flames would engulf you and you would turn into a crisp. I hope for your own sake I’m wrong when it comes to my evaluation of you. Because if you lose and drop the ball on Night 2 after what the winner on Night 1 had to endure and go through, there’s no coming back from that. Your stock around here would plummet. And while you claimed Nobi is a joke while facing him on Olympus, you would be right there with him, partna. Proving you aren’t ready for this. That you aren’t ready to carry this championship and become the face of this brand. You aren’t ready for that responsibility. You aren’t ready to be a mainstay in the main events. One day, perhaps that will change. But that one day isn’t right around the corner. However, facing me is. And I wouldn’t wish that even on my worst enemy.”

VaeVictisBD, Michael Bishop, Bobby Wheeler, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Darkane, DT The Ruler and have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Hana Nakajima
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 11th 2023, 7:31 am by Hana Nakajima
OWA Promos - Page 9 JaEsl7g



Civil War #1: Reckless Heroism.

10.03.2023 Unknown Territory

*There is nothing causing more tense and anxiousness to someone than a violent shiver running through their body. A terrifying coldness enveloping every muscle. Sharp as a razor, cutting through the skin. The sound of the drops of blood hitting the ground was overwhelming and disgusting as well. The metallic scent made her stomach cramp. Where was she? Hana couldn't move or even open her eyes. The girl had no idea where she was. Nothing seemed familiar. The only thing she felt was the cold temperature of her body and that she was lying in something wet that was dripping off her. Though she could imagine what it was. She recognized the characteristic smell, though she didn't know where it came from. Was she injured? But she doesn't remember what happened at all. Nothing hurt her after all. Or maybe this is how a person feels when they die? However, that was unlikely. Havoc wouldn't let anybody put a finger at her. Especially when The Great War was on the horizon. Still, Hana was confused. She wanted to say something, but she felt as if her mouth were sewn. Completely paralyzed, she lay on the ground breathing heavily. She tried to control the panic that was building in her. However, her heart began to beat faster when she heard noises coming from outside. Terrible screams...of a woman... or maybe of a man? For a moment, she had the impression that both options were true. Then she felt another wave of hot red liquid flooding her. She had a gag reflex and great discomfort as a little bit slid up her nose. Hana began to breathe even heavier, but faster. She felt like her lungs were about to run out of air. She just wanted to know what was going on. She tried with all her strength to lift her body, but she felt as if thousands of invisible hands were crushing her. Until finally that weight disappeared.*

"Breathe calmly."

*Havoc's extremely calm voice reached her ears. Hana, on the other hand, felt that she might finally be able to open her eyes. At first the picture was blurry. The girl began to move her legs and arms slightly, but still did not get up. As her vision became sharper, she raised her hand in front of her face. As expected, it was covered in blood. She really wanted to get up, but she couldn't. Seeing this, Havoc grabbed her arm and pulled her up, allowing her to sit up. The demon himself sat down a few steps away from her, with a mischievous smile on his face. Hana looked around. She didn't know this place. It had no specific structure. It certainly didn't belong to the world she came from. There were only bones and blood everywhere, and much worse things she didn't even want to acknowledge.*

"Where am I? What is this? What have you done to me?"

*Hana barely said anything, almost crying.*

"Oh, take it easy. Do you know where we are? In your head, my dear Hana. It's changed a bit since last time, but it's much more interesting."

*The girl wiped her face with her hands, not caring that it was getting even more dirty. She was in complete shock.*

"What are you saying? It can't be true? But does that mean it's all just my imagination?"

*Hana tugged at her dirty clothes. Havoc just laughed.*

"Not exactly, missy. Because you see, we've become one. You and I, forever as the best duo in history. We share the same body...we feel the same things...so what we do is also shared activity. You haven't understood yet? It's not the first time you wake up like this. Even though you usually slept through my hunts, this time you had a chance to experience one. Even though you're a little scared now, don't worry, you'll get used to it. You'll learn to enjoy the spilling of blood... its pleasant smell...the aura of fear that the victim exudes. It's a really pleasant experience. You just have to open yourself up more to understand it. Hana..."

*Havoc didn't have time to say anything else as Hana covered her ears with her hands and started screaming. She tried to make him shut up, she wanted him to stop talking. The demon just growled under his breath, then pushed her. Hana lost her balance and fell onto her back. Havoc sat on her and pinned her hands to the ground, forcing her to look at him.*

"What is this supposed to be?! Don't act like a child! You knew what you were getting into and now you're going to pretend to be a poor lost girl?! No..no...no. Honey, it's too late to back out. Anyway, do you actually feel like you'd like to do it? Because I get the feeling that it's not, that you feel sorry for all these pathetic people. It just scares you a little bit, that the way to be the strongest demands to be more destructive than usual."

*Havoc started to calm down a bit and his tone of voice became more melodic.*

"You can get used to anything, right? Some things are hard at first, but with time they are as obvious as breathing. Everything will be fine, Hana. All you have to do is drop your resistance and get rid of all those bastards, who want to stop you. Especially since you know that they don't care about you. They've been plotting against you for weeks, months. They want to fucking murder you! Even your fake husband is willing to sacrifice you to get rid of me. He's ready to send us together to Hell, so that we can suffer there for ages. See, Hana...Chris may technically be your husband, but I've always cared for you. I truly loved you, not him. That's why, I sought to have you to myself. If he cared about your love, he wouldn't go to war against you. He'd be on your side like a good man. He should be there supporting his woman. The people who believe in you and love you so much are on your side, missy. Myself...April. Everyone else is just a two-faced cunt, who took advantage of you this whole time. And now that your presence is uncomfortable for them, they want to erase you from the history books. Fuck this traitor Chris. Go to hell with Arata. All these Frontline and Odyssey bitches can go and kill themselves. We will be better without them."

*Hana pushed her lip forward and her eyes were so glassy, as she was about to cry her eyes out.*

"But..."

*Havoc raised his voice at her again, annoyed that she wasn't getting it.*

"There are no 'buts', Hana...They are our enemies. They want to kill us. We have to defend ourselves. Listen, we have so many dreams to fulfill. We can't let them ruin it all. We can't have mercy for them, baby. This war happened once again on their own wish...they make this be a solution every time and then pretend to be victims. Maybe it's time for them to actually become one. Don't be afraid, Hana. Just trust me and I promise you that together we will be very happy. Don't forget that I am the one who loves you."

*After these words, the demon kissed Hana on the forehead and disappeared. The girl was even more confused than before. What was she supposed to do? How should she behave? Was Havoc right? With each passing day she believed it was so. After all, he wasn't lying when he said Frontline likes to cause trouble. Perhaps it was their next attempt to be in the spotlight? But why at her expense? She hated them for it. Countless amounts of fury began to build up in her body.*

11.03.2023 Tokyo, Japan

*Taking into account the fact that they are all one big alliance now, Rin turned a blind eye and allowed them all to enter The Golden Dawn's new hideout. Hana didn't necessarily want to stay in her own house, because she was afraid of meeting Chris. Wandering from one hotel to another was tiring as well. So she asked the new leader of the terrorist group to let her take one of the rooms. Hana rarely left it, mostly at night time. Though it was based on Havoc's will than her own. Half of these night trips she didn't even remember, and she was only informed about them by other people. At first she wondered how they felt, seeing her come back all dirty after Havoc's ruthless game plays. She had a feeling that people would become afraid of her, and a large group certainly felt that way. But eventually it stopped bothering her. Instead, she felt empowered. She felt she could do anything, that she wants. She began to think that surrendering to Havoc's will had really done her a favor.*

*The shot opens at midnight in Hana's temporary room. The girl sits on the windowsill by the open window and looks at what is happening outside. A Japanese girl is wearing a black nightgown with lace elements. Her crimson red hair falls freely over her shoulders. Even though Hana does it very quietly, you can notice that she is humming something under her breath. After a moment, she finally turns towards the camera. Her facial expression is rather indifferent, and her eyes are like a black hole. Emptiness is too gentle of a word to describe it. The girl casually slides her fingers through her hair, supporting her head. Then the first words come out of her mouth. By the way she is talking, Hana seems to be very bored.*

Everyone's crazy about this war like it's some big deal. The whole world is panicking, that it will leave a few dead bodies behind. But do we need all these emotions, eh? Let's face it, this is the Omega Wrestling Alliance. It is not a normal day at work if there is not at least one corpse. Well, more people die here than in the fucking hospital. So where do these worries come from? Where does this sensation come from? Is the life of our heroes placed above other people? Oh, you don't even know how inappropriate it is. You don't even know what a brutal way it is to tell the families of all those who died, that their deaths were nothing compared to the cute alliance of Frontline and sluts. It seems our dear friend Izanagi was somewhat right in his obsession. Most Americans are really messed up creatures. You have no respect for life at all. You don't even have an ounce of empathy. Yet you are the first to throw stones at us. Oh...hypocrisy is a really funny concept. It's a really interesting phenomenon, when you see the same people fighting for freedom and justice...and then you realize how much they don't give a shit that someone is buried under a pile of rubble. I wonder how long it will take you to grieve over the victims of The Great War. Day? Two? Or maybe a week? You will definitely not remember them when a new hero is found to restore your peace. You know? It makes me want to puke imagining such a mentality. Although, I believe, how you deal with this momentary loss depends on who ends up dead in this battle. I don't think you'll find it hard to accept if any of those sidekicks like Devi, Violet or Marie turn into bloody pulp. Though I'm brave enough to say that Jeff getting his neck snapped would make you feel like it is the end of the world. After all, everyone loves Captain America, right? What's not to like about him, huh? Whenever you need him, he puts on his American flag wrestling pants and goes to the rescue. What a fucking bullshit! Although, on the one hand, I understand that you have gratitude to the person who theoretically helps you. It's this glorification of Jeff, that completely blinds some people. Just look closely at this guy. He is the worst thing that can happen to anyone. He is a parasite who takes your entire life and makes you dependent on what he wants. Jeff is just a piece of shit and no one can tell me otherwise. Even if he tries to pretend to be the leader of the knights of morality, he has none of it. He's the one who's a bad influence on Frontline and all that company. He is the one who puts his addictions and bad habits onto others. Before Chris started hanging out with him, he was different. But later? Every fucking day he used to go the bar with this fucking idiot and who knows where else... because if Jeff doesn't drink his fifteen beers a day, he can't function like a normal person. Thing is, Jeff took him from me. With him constantly having to run after that moron, Chris didn't have time for me. If only Jeff had learned to think first and then act, there wouldn't be so many problems to solve. Therefore, I must admit that he is one of the reasons for the bad relationship with my husband. He was the reason Chris wasn't giving me enough attention. He was the reason Chris was around those bitches. Although, as you can see, Jeff has made it his goal to ruin other people's marriages. How dare you call yourself someone's friend, when you encourage them to cheat on their love? Unlike you, Theo has some principles, or at least some shred of dignity. Tho, trying to save his relationship is the only thing he does well. Because no matter how you look at it, Theo. You made a huge mistake, when you sabotaged my allies on the Kingdom. If you dreamed of war so much, you could have joined us. With us you would be safe, you wouldn't have to go through another murderous trauma. We all know how hard it was for you to deal with what happened with old Arata. We know how broken you were. I'm shocked that you're able to be on the same team as him. Or is this your chance to get revenge? Maybe you want to slit his throat while he's distracted? Sounds like a pretty good plan, but you're too SOFT to execute it. Oh, maybe that's one of the problems why Misaki gave up on you.

*Hana laughs lightly and shrugs her shoulders. After a short while, she continued.*

What are you even doing here, Theo? After all, you were against another bloodshed from the very beginning? You didn't want war, and you directly said you weren't interested in fighting. Meanwhile, as if by magic trick, you are back on the Frontline side. And you know what? Something tells me this isn't about your so-called brotherhood. After all, you don't trust half of them, and you argue with the other one all the time. I think you're just afraid of being alone. Since you came to this company you always had someone you could rely on. Looks like you panicked and made another fatal mistake. Though I may be wrong, Theo. Perhaps this war is the perfect opportunity for you to end your misery. You have become an empty soul anyway. So perhaps you're hoping, that when the war ends you'll be fucking dead.

Though if I were you, I'd write a little note for your friends in your farewell letter. You know, I guess they should keep an eye on your limp body. After all, we had the opportunity to see that Angelina has some strange attraction to corpses. Even if the last time it was just a sex doll, who knows what happens when a convenient situation will be at her fingertips. Perhaps she will take advantage of the moment, because you will not be able to refuse her. You can assume that no normal person would treat a corpse in such a way. However, we all know that this stupid slut is not normal. Not to mention the fact that she has zero dignity and limitations. It's not like she's even crossing the line, that shit is so far behind her she doesn't even notice. The thing is, I'm kind of glad, that she was stupid enough to get involved. Because I will gladly repay her for the disrespect she showed me and my family. I haven't forgotten all that shit, Angelina.

*Hana smiles with a murderous intent, while narrowing her eyes.*

I'm still pissed and I'm not going to let you go this time. Maybe you got lucky on Odyssey, but we are going to be in a very different environment. So you know what's the best thing about our bloody battle? The Great War will take place in a huge arena. There's no way we'll all be in the same place. So it may happen that you will be left completely alone, or with some waste of space on your side. At least it would be a matching duo. My point is, sooner or later I will find you, and then there will be no Jeff or your fellow whores to help you. And when we stand face to face...I'm gonna rip your plastic head off like a barbie doll, then give it to them as a consolation prize. And if you think a gun is going to save you, you couldn't be dumber. Sure, shoot me! And what the fuck do you think will happen? At this stage, I'm going beyond human capabilities. Havoc will eat that bullet and spit it out like a watermelon seed. Perhaps, it would work for an ordinary person, Angie. However, not on types like me, Abholos or Izanagi. And supported by For the Minorities and Ruri...we are unstoppable.

We won't let you hurt any of them, because losing our allies would be a little issue for us. It's not that we care about them...rather, I'd say it's more important to keep the deal. We may be considered the bad guys, but we have our rules. Therefore, you can be sure that even if you direct bullets at them, instead of us, none of them will even touch my team.

But is our intervention even necessary? With how bad Filth is at shooting, we might as well be looking the other way around. Apparently, the only thing this slut can aim at is a dick. I wouldn't expect anything more from this basic ass hoe anyway. I regret that I never had a chance to face her one on one. Especially after she was shitting at me all FD. Though, it's not like it affected me personally. It just made me laugh, that someone so plain was calling me boring. But what's so original about you, Filth? You're no different from another hoe, who thinks onlyfans is a real job. Well, nope. Even if you're not bad in the ring, your presence leaves a lot to be desired. Disgusting behavior. Irritating lines that sound like straight out of porn. Can't you do better than that? Come on! Is this what you call originality?! Nice one. But you know what's probably the best thing about all this, you filthy whore? That you're the perfect example of a privileged white slut, who only has to get on her knees to get what she wants. There was no proper reason for you to challenge Diantha. That's why, I'm glad my old friend Jason made sure, you shit yourself in the end. You want to play dirty, bitch? Then remember, this is eye for an eye case.

Is Thotyssey is even fine? From what I remember, Felix looked like a human torch few days ago. Looking at how easily plastic attracts fire, I'm shocked you didn't burn alive. Though, third-degree burns don't give you much charm, do they? I mean it is not the end of the world. You can buy yourself a wig or put on artificial hair, since you're used to it anyway. But it must be awful to know you have all these scars, pus, and scabs. Not to mention how even the slightest movement makes it hurt like hell. And you were worried about how you were supposed to imprison Havoc in hell... Perhaps it was wiser to first think about how to escape your upcoming death. Holy shit, Ruri made a mistake by pouring water on you. She should have let you turn into a charred pile of bones. It wouldn't be too much of a loss, and maybe Ruri would finally show some gratitude. Anyway, Felix...The treatment you received on the previous Kingdom was the beginning of your end. By the time you are close to taking your last breath, you're going to regret ever choosing to get involved in all of this. You will regret that you didn't decide to stay on a stripper pole.

*Hana turns her whole body towards the camera, dangling her legs off the windowsill and swaying them slightly.*

We are not coming to this war to fight you. We are going there to completely destroy you. Each of my allies has their own valid reasons. But the most important thing is that we all agree on one thing. This army of filthy heroes must be eliminated. Otherwise, nothing will ever change. Otherwise, we'll be rotting in the same shit for the rest of our lives. Even though it looks like you still don't have enough of bullshit. Haven't you caused enough trouble for yourself?!

Oh fuck, please open the gates of hell. That will only benefit us, because it's a very simple way for you to release the beasts that live there. This is the perfect opportunity for us to get an army of demons on our side. Maybe then you'll finally realize how fucking stupid you are.

Heroism and courage alone are not enough to win a war. You should understand that, when you lost Dimensional Warfare one year ago. Unfortunately, once again you don't have any decent plan. You are going unprepared! The point is, you can't win a battle without a strategy. Only idiots believe otherwise.

At this point…you got chess mated before that war even started.

Scott Oasis, Jeff X, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee and DT The Ruler have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Michael Bishop
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 11th 2023, 3:16 am by Michael Bishop
OWA Promos - Page 9 AuKWv64


The Bishops’ Residence
Chicago, Illinois. 


There was a crack forming in his mental armor, he could feel it, it had been there for some time now and the biggest myth he ever told anyone was that it wasn’t there. It formed the day he died, the day he went to purgatory, and it was festering more and more with every passing day. Every event, every step on the road to war. He looks down at his hands, knuckles worn, and skin dotted with scars, old and new, small and large. However… his hand shakes ever so slightly, involuntarily- he clenches it, it stops. He hadn’t slept well in months… Night terrors were a symptom of his escape from purgatory, for no man escapes death without some kind of cost. But they were nothing, he told himself they were nothing, whether he believe it or not…He grips his temple as a migraine begins to form; things were getting tense… war had arrived on Kingdom shores yet again, The Mafia was fractured, Havoc was planning on destroying the world, and Abholos…- 


“Michael” his wife’s voice draws him from his woes. His eyes meet hers and immediately he’s back to form, but she can see right through him. She always did. They’re sitting on their couch, through a set of glass doors to their left, Lake Michigan could be seen. They were home, and under normal circumstances they would be safe. However… right now, circumstances were anything but normal, they were very fucking far from normal. He knew that. He swallows hard as he exhales; “I’m fine… just tired”. She scoffs; “If that’s the case, you’ve been tired for the last few years”. He gazes over, eyes filled with exhaustion when they should be the most fired up they’ve been all year. She sighs, resting her hand on his shoulder, the feeling of contact calms him down but she can feel how tense he is. “Michael-” she says, but he can barely hear her, another migraine, he clenches his temple. “-I’m… just tired he can barely get out, the pain starts to become overwhelming.


“Michael? Babe, what’s wrong?” she says, he doesn’t hear her. He loses his balances and falls forward onto the ground. 
Rebecca drops down, shaking him “Mike?! Michael?! Can you hear me?! MICHAEL!!!”. 


Darkness. face down, he’s been there many times in his life… all of them unintentionally. The road to hell is paved with good intentions, and Michael Bishop’s ambitious dreams of being the greatest heavyweight of all time have carved his way into a grave several times. He snaps awake, gasping as he scrambles to his hands and feet. He feels better than he has in months… he looks around: A forest of dead trees and fog, the only visible color being grey. He knows this place, he lived, fought, and nearly died here thousands of times, for what felt like a thousand days… Purgatory. “What the FUCK?! Bishop says, getting to his feet. Why was he here? Did he have a synapse and die? Was this another nightmare? It had to be, like every single time he was-... 

“Just another nightmare, Michael?” the voice was deep, the soundwaves of it bounced off the inside of his skull, getting under his skin and for the first time in a long time making the Dreadknight feel pure anxiety. He turns around, it couldn’t be… “We had such fun here, Michael. Yet you want to go ahead and act like what we had between us wasn’t special? the voice toyed with him as he spun around. He keeps his breathing as controlled as he can as he spins around, once again preparing to do battle in that cursed fucking forest. He calls out; “Who the FUCK ARE YOU?!”

“I am you… and you are methe voice, now coming from behind him sounds… familiar. He slowly turns… and his eyes snap wide open. It’s him… the phantom he had run into many times in purgatory, the doppelganger that haunted his nights in the lead up to Boiling Point. A splitting image of himself emerging from the fog. Yet… something about it, about him, didn’t seem right; leather jacket, jeans… a leg brace, an unruly beard, hatred in “his” eyes.. It carried an AK47 that was held less like a soldier, and more like a warlord. He knew what this was… it was himself, back when his rage ruled his mind. He scowls at the revenant version of all his inner demons, brought to physical life before him; “What the fuck are you?!”

“Oh Michael…” it says, as an all too familiar mask flashes across it’s face, before it smirks at him. Bishop’s blood runs cold: “... Abholos. The Old One circles Bishop, not unlike a predator to it’s wounded prey. It chuckles; “When I first met you, I believed you were nothing more than an animal that should have either stayed locked up, or been put down. But here? Oh I learned so much more. You know what separates you from all those you fight alongside, what has placed you on top of your gold brand as an apex predator, and everyone else underneath your boot? Adaptability. Peel back every layer of a person and you see them for what they are… there is nothing but time in purgatory, those coming to save you spent weeks doing so, you experienced years. Time withers all but the one thing that stood, that allowed you to continue to break bones, tear flesh, and fight at your highest level here was your rage…”

Abholos leans in at the end, a devious smile that causes Bishop to silently scowl. “I am a master of my own rage, fucker he snaps back in response. “Yes you are! That’s the thing, get any other member of your Thotline pissed off, they flip tables and slap someone. Piss you off? You will wholesale kill everything in your way for your pound of flesh. Once upon a time, before the Dreadknight became a symbol for perseverance, you were a Revenant fueled by absolute retribution!!! You can try and convince the world that you’re changed, you can fall in love, have a kid, but at the end of the day Michael?...”. Abholos gets close, face to face; “You will always be a monster. That’s what our endless battles were. Two monsters, locked in eternal combat, and you held your own, and I think we could be beautiful together…”. Mike shook his head “No, fuck no-”

Abholos huffs “For your own benefit, I would think about my offer, considering what is to come”. Abholos snaps his fingers and everything changes, the horizon is a bright orange as he finds himself in a field… outside of Chicago, the sky is orange as the city is on fire. Bishop scans around, and he sees… Rebecca, his wife. She runs up to him. “Mike!! What is going on?! What’s happening?!”. 

Before he can react-
Bang


She falls into his arms, for the first time, in a long time… Michael Bishop feels fear. “ ‘BECCA!!!” he screams, he catches her and both of them drop to the ground… he sees Abholos with that rifle, the barrel now smoking. Rebecca looks up to him, her eyes filled with tears as he holds her; “M-Mike?!... Mike, W-What is going on…”. He’s damn near hyperventilating as she then starts to turn into ash… he screams. As the mother of his child, the woman he loves… turns to ash in his arms… and the ground around him is filled with bones. Young, old- Thousands of them; on his knees it rises to stomach level as he gazes around at the sea of death. 

“Havoc told you all back on that ship: The world that is to come must be watered with the blood of all those too weak to survive, and must be ruled by tyrants. The wish from your late mother pushed you through. However niceties don’t win wars, they don’t grab glory. your body is a canvas showcasing how far you were willing to go to be the man you are today. A warrior of the octagon once called himself Heavyweight King, then you killed him, you stripped that name off his soul and tho revitalized it. Now everyone knows who you are, those with taped hands fear you, those who sit in the stands worship you. Like a god, except together you could have the power to be one. Like Edward, liberated from your fear, your hatred embraced-”.

“FUCK YOU!!!” Bishop screams defiantly at the great old one. Abholos mockingly sighs, clutching the bridge of “his” nose as it throws its head back. “If only you were a little more selfish, you would have had all the wealth you deserved, taken with the power you could have yielded. If only we had met just a few years prior… then none of the wars would have needed to happen. You will live to see everyone who fights alongside you fall and die, because at the end of this war… Kingdom’s oldest defender, will be it’s last, and only when your wife and child are beneath the ground will you regret your mistake… and you will be absolutely alone.

Abholos locks eyes with Bishop;
“See you soon, Michael.

Bang.
Darkness.

Michael Bishop wakes up in a cold sweat, clutching his throat as he coughs. He looks around, he’s in his bed and is immediately terrified when he is there alone. However… he then sees Becca sitting on the chair across from him. His heart jumps and he quickly slides out, embracing his wife as she stands up. The two of them are silent, grateful, “How long was I out?”. “Fifteen hours…".

He doesn’t respond, she prods; “Tell me what is going on”. An hour later, they’re sitting in the kitchen, Lita is soundly asleep but her parents are restless. After he laid out everything… the past 6 months of torment, the demon that had been haunting him, and the stakes at play… she nods “Okay”. He looks to her, confused, she explains; “We’ve been down this road before. I don’t want you to go, but I know if things went wrong… you’d never forgive yourself because you’d do as I’d want. You have to go, for yourself, for your mind, your soul, for… us-” she trails off, gazing over at Lita’s room. She looks back to him, “-For the world. Just, promise me that no matter what you will try to come back, alive”. 

He gears up, packing what he needs into a bag, he embraces his wife for possibly the last time.
“I love you Michael”.
“I love you too”. 

The roar of his mustang echoes through the night air as he backs out, he looks through the window at Rebecca, watching him leave from the door. He tears off down the road, his eyes are exhausted… but his mind is as fired up as it needs to be. 

——————

20 years. Thats how long it’s been since I started my combat sports journey oh so long ago. Everyone has a different experience in this world, events, battles, triumphs, pitfalls, all compartmentalized into our heads. Influencing our actions. If the road to hell is paved with good intentions, then my career is washed in the blood of every person from every generation, or every corner of the world, that I have put down indiscriminately, without hesitation, without a second thought.  To be the old man in an industry where they die young, the last member of the Octagon’a golden age you have to be willing to do whatever it takes… and I have done whatever it takes. Every bout, match, and fight… for every month, of every year, for 20 years. 

A long time ago, in an urban jungle I was left with no options but war. A sadistic piece of shit told me he had the way, and he drew out every ounce of fear, rage, and hatred and made me into a monster driven by my own hunger. We’re standing here on the edge of the apocalypse so allow me to be absolutely, totally, and utterly truthful because if we aren’t honest with ourselves and those we fight alongside we will be killed from within… from within. I would be a liar if I said my own greatest enemy wasn’t the venom that flowed through my veins and carried me through my most darkest hours, to that eleventh hour. But I am better than that, I must be better than that. Once upon a time I let the shadow of who I was haunt me nearly to an early grave several times, countless times, precious time that was running out slipping away because I let fear of a spiritual relapse, fester hesitation in my mind. Only when I got a wake up call I should have never had to have bad, but needed so desperately, did the fire in my soul burn away every shackle in that prison I had constructed for myself. 

The Michael Bishop who stands before you today is the sum of every slice, cut, and bruise. The product of every battle and war. Every victory, but most importantly, every loss. A victory over gods would not have been possible if a lightning hadn’t burnt my body with 300 million voltz, because no matter what it seems my best tune ups always come from a baptism of hellfire. For the past half a year I have been plagued by a phantom, an ancient evil attempting to kill me from within by weakening my mental armor, jeopardizing my resolve, and taking out Frontline’s biggest gun by making me too afraid to fight. Their biggest mistake is showing me what is to come because from every War; great, dimensional, hardcore or in the Trenches, I have always been willing to dig my heels in and defend what the fuck is ours. Kingdom stands today, improved from where it was years prior, only because they had a world champion who was willing to burnt every cunt and motherfucker into a foundation worth building on. The OWAC became one of the finest to ever walk these halls I marched towards every obstacle, beat every pound for pound, punch for punch, and silenced every doubt after one of the single longest reigns in the company. The Heavyweight King was once known by the world as a ruthless dictator who would sacrifice a million to see himself move just one step forward. I killed that motherfucker, I took it by force, and no matter who holds that golden strap they will always know the name as Kingdom’s last, true, full metal motherfucker.

Evil prevails when good people stand by and do nothing, the biggest misconception nowadays is that it just goes away. It doesn’t, it never will, and the only way to ensure the world we will get tomorrow, for the generation that is to come, is worth all of the blood spilt and fights won, is to push on no matter how dim that light at the end of the tunnel may seem. I have been fighting before some of my opponents were even born; I’ve cut down masters twice their size, with triple their skill, before my lexicon was even a fragment of what it is now. Many tried to paint my age as a weakness, but as I stand here now faster, stronger, deadlier, and more fired up that I ever have I can say that what it does bring is perspective. Our opponents act as if they are ready for war yet scream when rounds go off, duck when they are nearly hit, and beg for their lives when our blades are at their neck. When you threaten the world, it shall retaliate in kind. When you kill innocent men, women, children, their blood is on our hands, and their vengeance will be stripped from your soul- History will make everything right

—---------------------------------




Montreal, Canada. 



“Nice place. It’s uh…” Bishop says trailing off, “intriguing?”. We find ourselves at the end of Mike’s 17 hour drive, where he finds himself at the residence of Marie Bouchard. The house was exactly what one would expect from someone as experienced with the occult as her; tucked away, gravel driveway, on a small hill, modeled after every single haunted house you’d ever seen. And yet- very lively. The inside smelt like the ancient earth, book with languages he couldn’t even begin to comprehend lined bookshelves lined the walls as it almost made it seemed cramped. Marie herself is at a small table inside, a flick of her wrist towards a candle creates a green flame lighting it. “You don’t have to try and play polite, Mike. I know this is out of your usual element”.

He huffs, shaking his head he pulls out a chair and sits- he rubs his eyes as he can feel the weight of the world and several thousand hours of missed sleep weighing down on him. Mare’... I’ve been out of my element for the last five years. My origins were the octagon; passing guard, feint and a jab, now look at this… gods, demons, I ain’t got an iron man suit or powers, I’m just…”. ‘La Corriveau’ seemed to twirl energy between her fingers, like a cosmic fidgeting. Marie’s eyes narrow as she tilts her head; “You’re Michael Bishop. Don’t sell yourself short ‘Dreadknight’, you’ve always been a man of action, it’s unbecoming for you… You’re not usually like this”. He shrugs “I need your help”.

Marie raises an eyebrow, Bishop explains; “You’re the only one I know who might have an idea of what’s going on. I haven’t slept in over half a year, not soundly anyways. I keep getting… I dunno. I guess visions of the future, but it seems more like a Knightmare- . Her hand shuts close, dispersing the energy in an instant; she sits forward and holds out her hands. “Give me your hand”, “Marie?”, “Michael, we need you at 100%. Whatever is tormenting you is obviously doing this to take you offline. I trusted you on that cruise to have my back, and you did. You have to trust me. Bishop nods, he places his hand in Maries’- in an instant her eyes clench shut, a small green flame escapes them as she clenches her jaw. Mike instantly grows worried; “Marie?”.

Then, she sits back, her hand flying to her head as she seems to be medicating some sort of headache. Before he can move, she holds up a hand “I’m fine, not the first time…”. She catches her breath, then looks to him with concern; “How long?”, “What?”, “How long were you in purgatory? Time moves differently there and you were out for two months…”. His eyes seem stressed as they try to recount what he counted as dozens… upon dozens, of decades of battle in that hellscape alone. All the stress, blood cuts, and death. He looks over to Marie; “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you”. She sighs; “You’ve made a habit in keeping it short and sweet; Abholos has marked you. “What?”, “In Purgatory, a lot of… ‘people’, were trying to get to you, you came as close to death as you’ve ever come and that’s saying a lot… ‘Revenant’ ”. The insulting moniker causes a shameful glance away, Marie catches herself, silently cursing; “You and him went back and forth for a… while. I was right, he’s trying to get to you and render you unable to fight in The Great War by killing you from within

Within. 

“And all of those…”, “The visions? You saw… we saw something no one else has been able to see. His plans for the future. All of that… death, and bones. That’s his endgame. His and Havoc’s. That is what we are fighting to prevent”. She clenches the bridge of her nose; “It was… a bit overwhelming seeing all of that at once”. “Sorry”, Don’t apologize. You said it yourself, we are in this together. The remark of solidarity echoes deep down into his soul. She leans in “The only way past this… is through. We have to see this through, we must defeat him, Havoc… Inzanagi, Diantha, all of them”. “Whatever it takes”, “Sadly, it will come down to that…” she says, knowingly. He raises an eyebrow… but doesn’t prod. “Then I better get moving, we’re running short on time… Once again, you show us the way forward” Mike says congratulating, she nods humbly, he never was short on giving credit where it was due; “I owe you one”.

He rises from his seat, and heads for the door, as he turns the knob she emerges from her silence; “Michael”. He looks back, “... To see down into someone’s woes… you have to look deeper for a source of the problem. You have to look at who they are, and I saw it.. You; your history unfiltered, the good, the bad, and the ugly…”. He doesn’t swallow, he doesn’t breathe, he realizes what that meant as she knew exactly what kind of person he was… who he was. “... You’ve always rejected the idea, but deep down… you’re a good man. I just thought you deserved to hear it”

“... Thanks Marie”

“Anytime”

As the door closes, and the roar of his car’s engine echoes through the woods, then grows silent as he leaves. She thinks for a moment; she had seen the fate of Jeff X and now Michael Bishop. Where their paths were heading into The Great War… and though she wouldn’t acknowledge it, it worried her. 

—----------------------------

War is a proving ground for scavengers, this time is no different as Kingdom’s most desperate have stooped to new lows, aligned with new evils, to obtain glory they never earned or never could hold onto. Havoc, Inzanagi… and Abholos all lead the charge in an attempt to seize control of the world, and salt the earth leaving nothing but fire and death. All those who are willing to not only sell their soul for them, can get sent straight to hell too… because our enemies wait at the gates of hell and it is our job to send them in. For five years I have dug my heels in, and I have defended Kingdom time and time again, and as my soul is the most exhausted it as ever been… my resolve has never been stronger. I don’t have an iron man suit, I don’t have powers, I don’t have divine blood, I’m a street rat, turned the greatest heavyweight of all time- a mortal man with only my tricks, my hands, and my wits. But my arsenal has prevailed time and time again, and the fire of retribution inside of my has always burned brighter than that around me. 

Those who play with the devil’s toys, will be called upon him to wield his sword, and die in his great war. Your alliance with Havoc and Abholos is an admission of defeat; Diantha needed an army, Raivo and DT refused to back up their words to come get their rematch after I spiritually, morally, and physically crucified them in Seoul. If you want to die for the great old one’s cause, you are welcome to, because I have made my peace for what comes next and none of you are going to be leaving that arena alive. For the sake of the world, you must die. For the fate of the future, we must win. An old friend once told me to save a life, sometimes you have to take one. Even if it takes every ounce of strength I have left, even if it takes my last breath, this world will be without terror, without fear, without war. It that means without you, so be it.


ut salvet mundum, non vivet. 
To save the world, none shall live. 





VaeVictisBD, Scott Oasis, Jeff X, Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton, Rebecca Filth, DT The Ruler and have spoken. It’s such good shit!

DT The Ruler
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 11th 2023, 2:03 am by DT The Ruler

Prelude to War

I.

OWA Promos - Page 9 Dt_the24

 
As I said before...
OWA wants to suffer....
 
 
 
I’m not a praying man.


Hell, I’m not even a Believer of any God.


Despite having read many supposed “Holy” texts, I don’t submit to the idea of God existing.


(While at the Basilica of Saint-Denis in a suburban area of Paris, France, DT The Ruler is spotted with two members of his personal security, both of which stand to his left and right as he stood with his eyes closed and his right hand forming a fist, holding a rosary tightly within one of the chapels of the church structure. With a bandage over his nose and his eyes hidden behind Aviator sunglasses, he took a few deep breaths to internalize his anger and lightly loosen his grip)


But I am here.

Visiting.

Places like this are seen as territory of those seeking to be anointed by Heavenly beings, the type of places that burn apparitions and demons that step within, the type of gothic structure the helpless and the desperate find comfort after failing to control their degenerate nature, the type of setting where the way it is created leaves all in awe. The Crusaders of the past would come to places like this in order to excuse their savagery before slaughtering innocents and invading lands they do not belong in. Once again, it shows of people not taking accountability for their actions, putting it on a “God” giving them permission to shed blood and take lives.

In the eyes of The Ruler, however, it is just window dressing.

I’m sure in some seasonal cartoon series that the animation team wants to end on an existential note, a place like the Basilica of Saint-Denis works perfectly for that. The tombs of deceased kings of France decorate the crypt, occasionally illuminated by the light that enters through the stainless glass. In one of these areas, you may spot a choir organ and almost immediately be able to imagine what theme someone would play. But, at the end of the day...

It’s near meaningless symbolism...if you let it be.

And trust me, I know humans love symbolism. It gives reason and purpose to objects that would otherwise have none. Even this beaded necklace I have in hand. For some, it’s a symbol of Holiness, held by the clerics of churches like this one. Others would see it as a miniature version of what Akuma wears around his neck, the very necklace he took from his master Goutetsu after murdering him with the Raging Demon. But in the end, it’s all meaning you can choose to bypass or ignore and just throw this in some random Thrift Store.

But maybe The Ruler should take this trip a little more seriously, but like I said: I’m not a praying man. And even if I was, I would not pray for my enemies. One thing I noticed about the weaker parts of the Black Population in the States is that they are brainwashed to kneel and seek forgiveness for people they plan to sin against, for the sins people plan to do against them, and the actual atrocities already committed onto them, contradicting themselves right as they speak. Hell, Tommy “Buns” was going to murder a priest in Belly before being convinced not to, and I’m sure if the movie went longer: that man’s murderous actions would be forgiven. But prior to being talked down, places like this, items like this rosary: it’s just stuff to him.

For everyone facing off against the combination of forces The Ruler is part of, they I’m sure will grasp any symbol, any important item, and any other object of value and grip it tightly, as they are going to see me at my maddest in a while, and if they have to see me on that battlefield for this War: that is not good news. Going into this battle, this Great War, I needed to temporarily rest my mind in a quiet place and take a deep breath and look at everything from afar, see the forest for the trees before traveling through the trenches once again. And what better place to collect my thoughts than a place where people are forced to behave and be quiet?

(DT The Ruler tossed the rosary towards one of his bodyguards, and they caught it)

Throw that shit away when you get a chance...but anyways, in all the madness, all the chaos over the past few months, I can tell one specific thing about my enemies, and that is they still don’t understand what they’re getting into. Most of them will play pretend, rise up as if they are ready to fight, ready to go to battle with their lives on the line, pose with guns like those pass-arounds that work for FOX Noose do on Social Media, act as if they actually are making an impact against an alliance that has been in their face from the get-go without any let up.

Over the past few shows, a few of those degenerates kept asking out loud like movie characters, screaming in White Boy Rage “You want a war? DO YOU REALLY WANT A WAR” not realizing this didn’t just happen overnight. Hell, this didn’t even start in January. Myself and Mr. Raivo have been at war for months longer than recent events; we’ve been fighting against those that hold us back and continue to discredit our efforts, discredit our reigns as Spartan and Outlaw Champion, and discredit us as the current Tag Team Champions, champions that successfully won the belts fair and square in the first place against three other teams- NOT ONE- and defended them twice already! The very members of For the Minorities have been in constant battles ever since birth, as Black Men and Women must fight for their keep much more than anyone else, and too many of our opposition is too caught up trying to get between each other’s legs than use their eyes and see that war was brewing ever since Final Destination ended last year.

(DT The Ruler turned towards the exit and started to pace himself through the chapel)

But I already understood that our opposition does not understand war, as every time they got a small victory, every time they got a feel-good Disney moment- which was very far and few in-between us beating them down repeatedly- they celebrated like it was 1999. Any time associates of For The Minorities were disadvantaged and assaulted, the commentators spoke as if they defeated the Bad Guys at the end of the episode. The few times The Thotline managed to do something worth a damn, they immediately relapsed into their personal vices like cocaine addicts without even being encouraged to. But most importantly, they are not united like you would think they would be. They are not as together as you may expect. And they know that coming into this battle, unity matters. You look at For The Minorities, and no matter what dumb shit gets said about our group, the fact of the matter is: we are united. Even with the bullshit that took place on Kingdom, we’re not falling apart at the seams. We are not arguing with each other along the way over trivial things like “who is the leader”. We are not fighting each other in matches, either, and being petty like Mr. Pavel has been. FTM understands our goals very well, and we have put our egos to the side in order to be ready for this War.
All the joking ends now. All of the stupidity ends with it.

(DT The Ruler stopped walking for a moment to take out a napkin and wipe down his sunglasses)

I anticipate some people quoting Sun Tzu to build themselves up, but what they do not understand is that this battle coming at Civil War isn’t going to be organized enough for the Art of War to be worth a damn. I’m sure a few of them will try to uplift their part in this all as Holier Than Thou before by dedicating the struggle to the fall of The Banshee, when we all know the truth about how they truly feel about her. The main thing I believe all of those who have been around for well over a year will do one additional thing, and that is rekindle the events of the last Great War, the one from last year- dubbed Dimensional Warfare- one where some people still do not understand what the Hell was happening, and even worse: many of the participants did not know what they were fighting for.

I was just returning to the fold of this business, and I comfortably sat back in my office with some popcorn and witnessed both sides going all out to take each other’s lives, and for the God that won in the end, their whole side seemed to have not benefited. Only they did. Only their bragging rights increased, no different than The Lord of The Bible when Job endured the trials of The Adversary. The participants put their necks on the line but less than a handful benefited from the victory. Some don’t even seem to recall being part of that major conflict, it seems like, as that battle mysteriously was swept under the rug. For whatever reason, whether it be due to lack of benefits or due to how unreal it felt compared to what everyone that survived returned to after the fact, Dimensional Warfare appears to be seldom discussed.

This case is different.

Though HAVOC and Abholos are involved, though the Asakuras and the pale-skinned witches seem to have some connection to the supernatural, this fight is extremely grounded in comparison. Even the motives are much more grounded, as It is much more personal as to why the participants on both sides NEED to win in their eyes. For the opposition, a major reason they will not mention is to assure everyone that they are not the bane of OWA, to confirm that to whoever believes in them: they are the actual Good Guys in these struggles. They want to affirm that they are indeed not part of any problem with this organization. They want everyone to see that everything they stand for is noble and respectable. They want to appear as the ones who promise to save not just OWA but the rest of the World from catastrophe...

...Even though we know that’s straight bullshit.


And the sad part of this all is that it never had to be this way. It could have gone differently; there could have been negotiations to avoid the coming bloodshed, as I am not above talking things out to benefit all parties, especially financially. We could’ve all walked over to a fancy restaurant, sat with civility, and worked out ways to not let the violence escalate. But of course, when dealing with a group of impulsive degenerates in an organization that enables them, it can’t be that way.

(DT The Ruler took a deep breath, doing all he could to keep his nerves in check)



Then there’s the other side.

Our side.


And when it comes to the part of our side I care about most- For the Minorities- our side takes this fight very personally. Yes, not a match, but a FIGHT, a fight those against us finally started begging for us to bring, though they’ve only started talking so audaciously when they implemented guerilla tactics outside of the battlefield, being the ring. Because in that ring against us, they were not gaining any real ground. They had no advantages against us. And they still have no advantages because through the few comical attacks they attempted against us, our group remains strong. No one has been hospitalized. No one has died. No one is crippled to the point that they cannot fight back. As I’ve said before: Black People especially are used to having to fight; everything leading up to this has been Amateur Hour. And we’ve been putting those degenerates down on Colored People Time, which for them is any time we see fit.

Understand something else as well: as much as you all hate Mr. Giovante Reese, know that attacking him does no good. In fact, it makes everyone against us look even more cowardly, even more desperate to feel like winners somewhere when they’ve been getting shown out pretty much at every turn. Mr. Giovante Reese does his job well for us, and he should be respected for not just standing by the superior team but for telling the truth regularly. But he is a non-fighter; you get no brownie points for bullying him.
But we know the rest of the Dream Team can’t be bullied.

All of us are ready to fight. All of us are about that life. And trust The Ruler when he says: we will be more than ready for the battlefield, whether that be the ring, another cruise ship, whatever bedroom Ms. Becky Filth streams for OnlyFans from, it doesn’t matter. YOU DON’T WANT TO SEE US NOW, and we know damn well you didn’t want to see us before Civil War, either.

Look at our side...

Mr. Raivo has always been about that action, and that part of the reason we are a TEAM, a team that understands our goals, our motives, and how we approach anyone that wants that smoke. He has always been ready to go at whoever thinks they are hot shit, he has always exceeded expectations, and when given the chance to speak, he speaks nothing but harsh truth about the lot of you. He’s been speaking the harsh truth about this company. And at Civil War, my partner-in-crime will speak with whatever weapon he brings to the outing. You fools keep trying to act as if Mr. Raivo is Chris Rock on a comedy special, but the way he tears through the competition when the time comes is always hilarious to The Ruler. You saw what we did to the Dojo Brothers separately and together, and you witnessed how much respect we have for Mr. Reginald Dampshaw, and all of those people are the type of shit being constantly given opportunities and chances for just existing! Myself and Mr. Raivo are going to continue this fight until we get what is due to us, and we will make sure everyone in the way of For The Minorities, in the way of what Mr. Raivo started, especially experience that there is a clear difference between what they say they are and what we’ve been for months on end!

(While beginning to pace through the cathedral once again, one of DT The ruler’s security guards informed him about an important call)


I’ll call them back...

Then The Lion, The Ruler of Men, looks at “The Lioness” Ms. Diantha Rosso, the most accomplished and ruthless of any of the females of Odyssey, the woman who is once again on the highest pillar of all of those women. She’s been a dominating force on Odyssey since she stepped in and is the only woman I truly respect off that brand, as she has the spirit of a warrior and the Heart of a Lion. It envies them seeing her stand above all of them without having to Megan thee Stallion her way to the top of the food chain. And even though she could’ve easily gone after the champion of that brand, she realized that there are indeed Black People she can trust. There are people in this company that don’t just wanna run up in her hole like Juvenile; there are men with self-control and focus. Black Men with goals and ambitions similar to her own, and she entrusted us to make a statement to another group of OWA’s deviant little flowers. And best know: Ms. Diantha Rosso on our side is one of the worst things for the people we’re fighting at Civil War, as she is much more of a savage than any of them can comprehend.

But speaking of savages...

Mr. Maggall.


(DT The Ruler paced through one of the halls and stopped for a second to take another deep breath, the continued walking out of the cathedral and towards the nearest lot)

Some of you dumbasses will probably question why For The Minorities brought this man into the fold, why we would consider him as a person to include in our group. But at Kingdom, you saw exactly why. Mr. Maggall is a lot like Mr. Raivo in that he does not give a fuck. He has the mentality of a Knuck if you Buck verse and a Nitty beat. He is everything Beanie Sigel was in that State Property movie, everything Deebo stood as in the first Friday, and everything damn near everything For The Minorities stands for: Black People fighting for what they deserve and being fed up by a system that rewards Whiteness more than anything else. Once again, I like to remind everyone what they saw at Kingdom was just a preview. You saw how much effort it took for all our adversaries to feel like they broke even, and you saw how much effort it took to put down Mr. Maggall himself. And we can promise you that what you saw at Kingdom, what you saw at the last edition of Odyssey is the last time you’ll see them come even close to our level.

And part of the reason that I can say so is because of our additional allies.

Do I like all these people...and beings? No. Do I admire them? Hardly. But they understand the mission at hand. They must understand what is at stake at this PPV coming. And all of them need to look in the mirror before picking up their arms for Civil War, as all of them need our side to come out victorious and alive. The Golden Dawn, for example, has been in shambles ever since Final Destination Night Two. The group has been destitute, their mission barely doable, to the point that the idea of them being included is seen as a joke. But they can prove all that wrong with all the chips on the table. Ms. Rin Asakura especially needs this, even more than her partner, Ms. Ruri Kuzunoha, needs this, as that woman continues to scratch and claw for relevance. But thankfully, she is on the right side of history. And while I am not very forgiving like those who’d step in this Cathedral seeking a sign from God, I am willing to side with her in the quest for a comeuppance against what might be her father. In the case of Ms. Kuzunoha, however: I heard her words prior to Kingdom, and she believes she was dragged into this, and The Ruler implores her to get her head in the game, as this one is not one she should set herself up to lose. Whatever reason she can muster to make this work, she absolutely should. Whatever can motivate her, whether that be some hype theme from one of the trending Shonen anime going or a relook at where her career stands at the moment, Ms. Ruri needs to pick up that ball and run with it.

And looking at both Ms. April Song and Ms. Skylar Arceneaux: both should really consider where they are as well. They should both consider what putting away these forces that oppose us can do for them. Ms. April Song also must consider how abused and beaten and battered Ms. Hana Nakajima has become as a vessel for HAVOC and how she became its vessel in the first place, and she doesn’t have to look any further than the people we’re set to fight. Ms. Skylar Arceneaux knows that Ms. Diantha Rosso is a fighter and doesn’t duck anyone, so opportunity comes easier when getting rid of opposition that sneaks their way into title contention, that cheats their way into title contention, and that snakes their away around defenses. If all she wants is a match for the belt, it will all come easier by winning this outing. Mr. Jason Long as well. He wants to even the score for losing the OWA Championship the way he did? He wanna get back into the thick of it? Then this is a way right here.

To the pretty much ethereal forces aligned with us, being HAVOC and Mr. Edward Softly...both are heavily shunned, especially by those that used them in the past. And I know they will be looking for redemption. They will get their chance to gain retribution for how things have gone for them. And I know with all of the parties involved and their past interactions, they will cooperate with us. They must. They need to. Look at what Mr. Sabertooth and others have put HAVOC through, and that’s just one example. They need to see that the other side has no one to side with. They need to remember that the other side is nothing but enemies of who they are.

And of course...

(As he spoke, a luxury vehicle approached DT The Ruler and stopped signaled for one of his security guards to open the trunk, quickly revealing a stockpile of guns inside)

Make sure no one sees that. If it comes down to that, we will bring it to that....

There’s been this continuous misconception, this false belief being spread that I am nothing more than muscles and suits. There’s been this idea still floating around that I am no more than a blind follower of Mr. Raivo and his mission. No matter how many people get dropped on their heads by Yours Truly, these people keep up these lies that I am just some poser. And it makes The Ruler wonder why they keep up this nonsense. I’m starting to believe as I continue to shut down a lot of the White Noise that targets this specific Black Man that a lot of what is said is just said to keep people comfortable. These people keep making assumptions about me at first sight rather than seeing the trail of bodies I’ve been stacking since Clash of the Titans, and the more I think about it, the more I realize those deceitful thoughts give them hope that they can face me. When I was Outlaw Champion and willing to take on anyone, no one showed. There was 24/7 rule attached to that very belt, and not one damn soul tried to approach me randomly.

Because they couldn’t.


Even as Tag Team Champion now, they barely can. Not because of my personal security, but because they know I’m not any of the shit they attempt to simplify me as. But one thing they will find out is that come Civil War, I will be prepared to drop them on their heads again.

If they are ready for war for real, if they want to escalate this whole ordeal to an extreme, I have no problem popping the trunk for anyone and everyone, from CYKA’s psycho ass to the Frontline and the Thots...

 
...all of them and the others will find out their Master and Ruler is way more capable
 of taking any one of them out for good...
 
I am not a praying man, as I said. But they will all wish I was.
 
Every single symbol of hope they can get, they better grip tightly.


 
 
(DT The Ruler stepped into the car and was then driven off as the camera faded to black)

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Jeff X, Alyssa Grace, The Banshee, Elijah Hampton and Raivo have spoken. It’s such good shit!



Last edited by DT The Ruler on March 11th 2023, 9:08 pm; edited 1 time in total
Rin Asakura
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 10th 2023, 3:10 pm by Rin Asakura
OWA Promos - Page 9 Kiu3qbV
OWA Promos - Page 9 Wo3yI00

Civil War #1: Urge for Blood.
10.03.2023 Tokyo, Japan

*Everyone knew what a terrifying experience The Great War would be this year. Everyone who supported The Frontline was aware that Havoc is stronger than ever before, moreover, with each passing day their power grew. However, no one foresaw that with time more and more trouble would accompany them. The Golden Dawn. For the Minorities. And when it seemed that it couldn't be worse, Abholos appeared, and decided to introduce one more enemy to the defenders of the company during the previous Kingdom. This monster has brought back the god, who was responsible for last season's attempts to destroy the world, Izanagi. This time allowing him to connect with the new leader of The Golden Dawn, Rin Asakura. Was Izanagi as strong in a girl's body as Arata was back in a day? Probably not, as the previous leader had said many times, he was made for the tasks he was given, and it was his body that was fully capable of withstanding the consequences of the terrifying power. Still, ancient god couldn't be underestimated, or at least that's the attitude any sane person should have. Overlooking any possible threat could be fatal, and that was something both sides should be aware of. After all, war has its own rules. Unexpected things can happen.*
*The Golden Dawn's former hideout was a ruin, so Rin finally decided to abandon it and find a brand new place. The terrorist group's new territory has been moved to the outskirts of Tokyo. As for the environment, it was not so different from the previous one. There was a small forest near the building, and in its heart was a lake. Although it was rather hard to call it that, seeing that anything that would enter that water would be dead. In the afternoon, Rin decided to go for a walk around the new place. Even though it was raining, the girl didn't care and took an umbrella. She wandered around for a while, not realizing how long she had been gone. She finally found herself near the mentioned lake. The girl crouched in front of the water and smiled slightly, seeing the golden glow of her eyes in the reflection.*

"I still find it hard to believe that Abholos let you go, and most of all, that you chose me as the successor to The Golden Dawn. I always thought I was too weak to take my father's place. Well, i feel like I still am...but with your help, I can change that. The Great War is a fantastic opportunity to show how strong we are, Izanagi-sama. It's only a matter of time until our long-awaited dream comes true."

*Although Rin was alone in the forest, she heard a calm male tone of voice in her head. He was genuinely laughing.*

"It's been a while since those stupid people saw me. I guess they thought that if they managed to surprise me, then they would never hear of me again. Fortunately, killing a god is not such an easy thing. The only person they sent to the grave was your father, and he was replaced by this fraud from another timeline. You were right from the beginning to reject him. He doesn't understand our vision. He's trying to go for a pacifist way, while he's hurting himself. I've tried many times to reach him. I know that bastard heard me, but the damn pest was ignoring me. How can he treat me like that? ME? Does he realize who he's dealing with?! At least you understand me, Rin-chan. You can be the one to bring The Golden Dawn back to glory. You can be the leader of the revolution. Even if the cost is a bit of humiliation, and that we have to bend a knee to Havoc for a moment. But it won't last long, we'll get through it somehow. Not to mention that this war is a great opportunity to eliminate a few of those cockroaches."

*Rin pushed her hair behind her ear and sighed heavily. Tears appeared in her eyes. But why? She was sad, or happy? Both were correct answers.*

"I agree, but it's a little hard for me to look at him, you know? They are almost identical. Sometimes when I look at him from a distance, I think that's my beloved father. I think that we will change the world together again. But then every time I try to do something, he shows up to stop me, he tells me I'm making a mistake. That crazy man thinks we should stick with the whites. What is this crap? These dirty pigs steal from us all the time. They take our rightful spots. How can he ignore all that disrespect? The real Arata Asakura would never unite with this garbage. He hated them more than anyone else!"

*The girl got a little too emotional, but she wasn't heartless. It had something to do with someone close to her and a difficult relationship she couldn't handle.*

"You shouldn't take it so personally. This Arata is not the same person as your real father. I thought you were aware of that and you were no longer confused with your choices. After all, you wouldn't be able to crush him like you did that day on Kingdom,, but it seems like you're still hesitating."

*The pink haired girl shook her head. Then she responded with a little bit of uncertainty in her voice.*

"It's not like that...I have no doubt. It's just hard for me to see him. I know my father is gone, but there is someone who theoretically could be him. I assume there is...or was a Rin in his timeline as well. From what he said, he lost everyone he had. Though that's probably punishment for hanging out with those cockroaches. Still, we both lost someone precious, and getting them back is at our fingertips, but at the same time it is so far away."

"I understand, although we can do something about it. Maybe we can somehow convince Arata together. Maybe when he's not surrounded by all these subhumans, we'll have a chance for him to understand what this world should be like. Maybe we can make Gaijin Killer reborn once again. You saw for yourself that he is drawn to greater power, though he has rejected mine."

*The woman bit her lip, thinking about something for a moment. However, the silence was so quickly broken by Izanagi's voice.*

"When you looked into his eyes, you also had a feeling that there was something familiar about them, didn't you? Well, it seems to me, that bitch was bribed. I wonder what she wanted from him? My sister always liked to interfere in everything, no wonder, that she ended up in hell. Though, I'm not sure what that ability is in his eyes. She deliberately chose something I never knew about, but every technique has weaknesses. We'll find it out at some point. Anyway, this power can be useful to us as well. Think positively, Rin-chan. While they are all trembling in fear of losing their lives, we have so much to gain. This battlefield is for us, like an amusement park for children."

"Maybe you're right. In any case, we're not doing this to gain this impostor in our ranks. Our priority is to strengthen The Golden Dawn and fulfill the dream of a better world. It is my last promise to my dad. This war will be the beginning of our reign of terror."

*A moment later, there was complete silence, Izanagi left and Rin decided to go back to her new home. As she walked in the rain, she thought for a moment about what could happen during The Great War. She tried to devise some strategy that would help them get rid of the opposition easily.*

10.03.2023 Tokyo, Japan

*The rest of the day was equally nasty, the rain poured down mercilessly until sunset. So Rin stayed in the hideout and wandered aimlessly in the corridors. There weren't many people there, and even if she had a chance to talk to someone, they contacted her on formal matters only. While she just wanted someone, she could have an honest conversation with. That's why she spent most of her time alone. Disappointed with how much time she wasted today, Rin went to one of the training rooms. Since she didn't have anything interesting to do anyway, a little exercise was a good option to kill the rutin of the day*

*As the recording begins, the camera catches Rin Asakura sitting on the edge of the ring. The girl is wearing a white sports top, white high-waisted leggings and pink shoes. Her hair is tied back in a small bun. Drops of sweat run down the young Japanese girl's face and she breathes quite heavily. Rin leans against the ropes of the ring and pulls her legs to her chest, then wraps her arms around them. As she manages to regain control of her breathing, the first words come out of her mouth.*

You expected the road to the next Great War to be tiring and painful. You were aware that once we entered the battlefield, it would become a sea of blood in the blink of an eye. All this time you've tried to become stronger...you've been looking for ways to challenge Havoc. And just when you thought you had at least a semblance of a plan, the ground collapsed under your feet. First Abholos showed up and made your heart freeze with fear. Then another surprise came faster than anyone expected. Izanagi made his great return, almost taking down you and the thousands of people, who were on that boat.. Even if by some miracle everyone survived, it was a warning of what will happen when the war comes.

A few hours before my new partner showed up, you thought you might somehow win this war. Though your plan was completely illogical. Are you complete idiots? You want to put Havoc in hell? But do you think you can just open the gates to the nest of nightmares? I know Jeff isn't the best at cause and effect thinking, but at least some of you should pay attention to consequences. Havoc isn't the only monster that came from there. I don't have enough fingers to count how many there are. Not to mention, that after hundreds of years they've been there, they're very bloodthirsty. You don't even realize how easily your 'brilliant' plan will make things worse. What are you people thinking? How can you be sure that even if you throw Havoc out of Hana, something else won't jump in its place? How do you know that you will not be possessed? After all, such spirits love to prey on broken minds, and you are all deeply wounded. You can't be stupid enough to believe that this mid witch can stop it all, can you? You are pathetic to put so much faith in her. She can barely handle Havoc. Which usually ends with her landing almost dead on the floor. Even if Marie has some magical skills, they are nothing compared to our trifecta. Me and Izanagi. Havoc. Abholos. She wouldn't stand a chance against us one on one, let alone with all three of us in action. Anyway, is there even any power needed to send our little witch bitch to the other side? Several chair shots made her body drop motionless to the ground. Thus forcing her bestie to give up her chance for a title. Though don't get me wrong. None of us claimed Violet had the smallest possibility to beat Hana...Havoc...whatever. You know what I mean. But somehow it amuses me, that it's all your fault she didn't even get a chance to try, Marie. Or did you plan this as a little revenge? After all, because of Violet's uselessness, you lost your Outlaw Belt not that long ago. Does the principle of an ‘eye for an eye’ apply here? There is much more insincerity and jealousy in this pseudo friendship than you can realize at first glance. Which is perhaps even more sad, as Violet desperately wants to have someone close to her. So when are you going to tell that freak you despise her, Marie? Or maybe I should ask when Violet notices that there is no place for her in this company, huh? She was too weak from the start. The only thing that made anyone even notice her was her constant bitching. It's truly an amazing miracle that you somehow managed to defeat Liz and Alyssa. Although even the greatest mediocrity sometimes has a little bit of luck. You should know something about this, Marie.

Was it worth getting involved in all of this? Ever since you started sticking your nose in not your business, all you do is experience loss. Banshee. Championships. Opportunities. It all seems to be at your fingertips, and then it disappears within a seconds. But you still believe you can fight it all and overcome weakness like the superheroes of Frontline...blah, blah, blah. These idiots really promote some pseudo-positive belief that the power of friendship will overcome everything. Though can I blame others for falling for it? Especially since they have more luck than brain cells. Almost every single person from that faction should be dead. Chris should be in grave after I pierced his heart last year. Bishop should be buried underground after having a heart attack, thanks to my father's wish. And Jeff? He should have been a charred pile of rubble after he was burned by lightning. It's ridiculous, but somehow those cockroaches always come back. Still, we all know they'll run out of options at some point. There will not always be some magic trick that will save their ass. Some of them used up way too many chances at that point, especially you, Chris. You've been dead...three times? Or maybe more? How many more chances do you think you'll get? You're not a damn cat to have nine lives, but even those have a limit. You do too, Chris. That's why, after all these fatal wounds you got over the years, you should finally retire for your own safety. Instead, you're rushing to another war. For what? For fame? Attention? Do you want a hero label so badly? Because as I told you last time, I don't believe you're doing this for Hana. You're a fucking egotist who, under the guise of a noble hero, walks over dead bodies to reach his goal. The truth is, you don't care about your own wife. Otherwise you wouldn't be exposing her to the threat that Havoc is. Even though you knew how powerful the monster was, you kept him close to her. And then you had a pikachu reaction, that your wife was possessed. Great job, I think you deserve a husband of the year award. But you know what? All of you bastards from Frontline are worth each other. You all are fucking garbage. Or maybe there are simply no decent men left in the world. All you're thinking about is how to get drunk to death and get laid. At least that's the definition of who Jeff is. Although, this poser seems to forget that some people need something more to be happy. It's not like I'm defending Theo. Everyone knows I consider him a worthless racist pig. Not to mention the lack of professionalism, he showed once again. The jerk sabotaged us, as if nothing had happened. What a fucking shame. The thing is, it's really disgusting what you've done to him , Jeff. Your supposed friend...brother is in a difficult family situation. He shared with you his marriage problems, and what do you do? You offer him some whore? Man...Do you even know what problem solving is? Is cheating and falling into addiction all you can do, Capitan America?

As for Theo, I wouldn't be so happy if I were you. You can see how mentally unstable this boy is. Once he says he won't risk his life for 'your stupid war'. Other times he is ready to die in the name of 'justice'. Dear lord, it all depends on how the weather is. Therefore, be ready for the fact that...he may turn his back on you too if he has such a whim. He may be your 'brother', but don't forget he's a terribly immature kid. Do not expect responsibility from him, because in order to have it, you must first have balls.

*Rin bit her rosy lip, then growled under her breath.*

Bishop, how's it going over there? Is your family okay, or did you trade your wife for a new model? From the way Felix carries her ass around you and you walk with your tongue hanging out, I can tell your woman isn't having a great time. While she takes care of your baby at home, you make mistake after mistake. Do you know how much she is worried about your miserable ass? She's already seen you die once. You don't even know how much it hurts her,  knowing that it could happen again in The Great War. Wait, little correction...it will happen. Because you see, Bishop. I'm going to finish what my father started, and this time I'm going to make sure you go straight to hell. You and your buddies will be able to hang out there and act like you are some fucking family, while you don't even like each other.

Team America is really something else. Pseudo-soldiers, witches, vampires and whores? Sounds like some weird ass plot of cheap porn. But it's hard to expect quality from anything related to you. I'm ashamed to ever have to spend my precious time with you. However, I do have a purpose in all of that. It is not a secret that I want The Golden Dawn to be on top again. I need the likes of you to be wiped off the map. This fucking society would be a better place if you weren't there. It is not my opinion, it is pure fact. Therefore, as I mentioned before the last Kingdom, during this war I will do the world a little favor and get rid of you. I'll slaughter you all like a fucking pigs. And you know what? This time I have many more possibilities to do so. Until now, most of you have underestimated me. You thought I wasn't dangerous...until I stabbed Nami in the back. You could even say that I'm quite literal. That's when you started to think I was two-faced, when in fact I was just being a good business woman. You know, I had to make a deal with Havoc. But now? Now you should be genuinely afraid of me. You saw what happened to the cruise ship. It was a disaster. So if I fucking want to, I'll turn you into  ashes with a snap of my fingers. So you can kiss me in the ass at this point. I will show no mercy to anyone. Even to him…

You may look like my father, but you are NOT him. I will never, ever think of you like that. I want to puke whenever I see you, fraud. Do you understand me? I'm sick when I hear you talk all this crap. You think I'm doing the wrong thing? Bullshit! Who the fuck are you to judge me, huh? How do you know you're not the one making the mistake by hanging around with these subhumans? My father would never in his life reach out to those pigs. My father would slaughter them all on the spot, then go out for a drink to celebrate it. You're some kind of goddamn parody of who Arata Asakura was. You're a cheap imitation who will never live up to the authority he held. And above all, you won't earn my respect...not after you bend a knee to this piece of shit. That's why, you can keep claiming you're on some kind of rescue mission for me, but I don't want you in my life. I don't need someone to limit me. Let me tell you something, cause you don't get it! I'm not lost at all. I know exactly what I need to do. What I want is to fulfill the lovely vision of my father. I want the world he dreamed of to become a reality, and you're not going to stop me, cheater. Though, I can see you're not quite the pacifist you pretend to be. So far, you've rather been on the side. You didn't choose brutal solutions. Instead you were looking for logic and pretty words. Even so, I guess you started to think it wouldn't work during war, and you decided to make a pact with the deity yourself. Maybe they haven't figured it out yet, but Izanagi feels her aura. You bloody bastard really went to Izanami and begged her to lend you power. Is this some kind of provocation? Because if so, that's a very childish move, Mr. Arata 2.0. That's the sort of thing I'd expect from a moron like Jeff, not the great philosopher you pretend to be. However, it didn't impress us. Sure, you have some new superpower we don't know about. And fucking what? This does not change the fact that the scales of victory are on our side. Even if this slut has given you some amazing abilities, you can't take us all down by yourself. I'm sorry, but at this point, simple math has defeated you.

These are not just threats anymore. We're only a few days away from standing face to face with death. Do you really think your circus group can fight against a destiny, so strong that it has destroyed other dimensions as well? I don't think so! It's not a bloody fairy tale where there has to be a happy ending. You won't always find a pot of gold, a grandmother fairy or a goldfish to fix your mistakes. Nothing will save you this time. You are solely on your own. And you know what? One thing puzzles me. How many of you will survive this clash? Because if I'm being honest, more than half will be taken straight to the morgue after a final bell. Most of you are not prepared for the destruction that will take place. Many of you clearly don't know what you signed up for. What can be assumed by looking at your stupid moves. Seriously, are you going to bring guns with you? And what are you going to do with them? You can shove them up your ass. You are clearly stupid enough to think that demons or gods can be defeated by something so primitive. Although, what should i even expect from a bunch of stupid whores, who don't have more than 2 IQ combined. I'm sorry to say that, girls. But your presence in this war is rather unnecessary. There's nothing useful you can offer. You know, sucking a dick isn't going to help you much in this case.

I have a feeling The Great War is going to be a lot of fun. I can't wait to try out my new skills, because I can just feel the energy spreading through my body. I sense the strength within me, but above all, the urge for blood.
You see a charming smile, a sweet face...and you think that this girl is not capable of it. But remember what I told you a few weeks ago. The wolf in sheep's clothing is more than a warning.

Michael Bishop, Scott Oasis, Jeff X, Alyssa Grace and DT The Ruler have spoken. It’s such good shit!



Last edited by Rin Asakura on March 11th 2023, 5:24 am; edited 1 time in total
Darkane
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 9th 2023, 1:23 pm by Darkane
OWA Promos - Page 9 1S6IUZZj_o

Do you see it?

This mighty mountain in front of us? It rests comfortably in a deep slumber as it kisses the sky yet all we can do is marvel at it from afar. It seems like such an unenviable task, doesn’t it? Forced to move such a thing. Yet here we are, pushing and straining ourselves to somehow get this beast to budge. It won’t be easy, it was never meant to be but it must be done. This mountain has stood triumphant for years, yet in large part has been disregarded and shunned in the shadow of other, bigger mountains that fill in the range. That doesn’t deter this mountain though, it can still withstand anything you throw at it. It will still stand the test of time. It will still look down on all of us from above. It will still impose its will on anybody who dares to defy it. We gather here to instill change, to rid ourselves of complacency, we want this mountain to be OURS and only ours. We will dig our heels into the mud and push until our hearts burst out of our chests. There is no going back. There are no second thoughts and there is no back up plan if things go awry. We do not push this mountain in unity, but for our own gain. There are no allies, only enemies that wish to shift the mountain in their favor. Some will get farther than others and some will give up before they start. There’s no way I can push this mountain, look at it, it’s immovable, it is impossible they’ll scream, only to be met by crude silence because nobody else will bother to listen. This mountain will weed out the weak. This mountain will test your mettle, it has no agenda, it simply stays in place. It will take someone with undying valor, strength and courage to move this mountain. Almost twenty men will try and defy the odds. Almost twenty men will leave their pasts in the rear view and aim to conquer this mountain. Almost twenty men will die on this night. Apart from one.

I will be scaling it.

For it doesn’t need to be moved, it needs to be led. I will climb and claw my way past the rugged terrain, past the shields of snow, past the thunder and lightning that belch and flash across the peak because this is no ordinary mountain.

This is Mount Olympus.

This is my everything.

I was a catalyst. I was a trailblazer. I was the overlord of this mountain once upon a time. I was a main contributor to its creation. I directed traffic to and from the main event scene until everything was unceremoniously ripped away from me.

But I can’t bank on what “was”. I can’t harp back on my recollections of a championship that doesn’t even exist anymore. Not if I want to move forward. Not if I want to progress. Not if I want to wash the fetid stench of Graham Baker and Jacob Senn off of me. I carry the APEX World Championship over my shoulder like a dead rabbit and it’s beginning to decay. I thought I could be its savior. I thought that maybe just maybe now that it was in the light of OWA it would achieve its own independence. I thought that maybe now that it was on the shoulders of a legend it would be a direct beneficiary as a result. I thought a lot of things but at the end of the day, it still bears the APEX brand name. I tried to sell everyone the goods, but a leopard can’t change its spots and the frailty of the APEX World Championship is just too much to overcome. That’s why I accepted Mark’s offer. To put a stake in the heart of the memes, of the mockery and replace it with something truly meaningful.

The Immortal Heavyweight Championship.

The proverbial snake in the grass that has evaded me for so long. I could have been the first Immortal Heavyweight Champion and without pulling any punches Noah Reigner beat me man to man which is a rare feat in its own right. Fast forward to Final Destination 4, Jacob Senn went through his supernatural playbook and found the scummiest parasite in New Orleans to do his bidding so the deck was already stacked against me. The Immortal Heavyweight Championship has been a thorn in my side, but that’s what makes it so much more alluring. It’s all about the hunt and it’s all about the challenge to outdo my previous life’s work. I know there is a gauntlet in front of me in need of conquering. I know that when going over Olympus with a fine toothed comb you’ll find a good chunk of this roster has never sniffed World Championship gold but still they are thrown into this crucible with no strings attached. It’s time for this roster to take the fucking traning wheels off. It’s time for this roster to actually step up and pose a fucking threat instead of meandering about and putting forth languid efforts week after week.

It’s not enough to just dominate the field, I want to dominate everyone at their best. You can bet your fucking ass that I’m pushing my chips to the center, I just wonder who will follow suit? Granted some are more cut out for this than others but that doesn’t mean you should tuck tail as soon as you hit rock, no, you fucking keep digging. By no means is this a pep talk, it’s more of a plea. Give me something, give me anything I can sink my teeth into. Stop pussy footing around, get your heads in the game, I want your blood on my hands and I want it to be divine; pure in every sense of the word. I want to earn that blood and I want it to be from somebody who craves it just as much as I do, so when I fucking cut you down I will know that I took away your life’s dream while you gave 100%; leaving nothing in the tank.

That’s what it truly means to be immortal.

Picking off nondescripts who are more or less apathetic towards the wrestling business, the same mundane hacks that settle for less and never fucking push the envelope, is not good enough. Why do you think Olympus has been in the shitter since I ruled with an iron fist? Does anyone truly think Elijah Hampton can usher Olympus into a new age where the top championship isn’t a hot potato? The back and forth between Hampton, Gatsby now back to Hampton ruins the credibility of the Immortal Heavyweight Championship and don’t get me started on the Prestige Championship. You had shitcunts like Mark Michaels literally GIVING the championship away on a silver platter to RIP before finally taking matters into his own hands. Even though the APEX Championship has been scoffed at, you can’t take away that I’ve held this championship since Halloween with multiple defenses to boot.

Elijah, winning the championship is only half the battle. You’re a two time Immortal Heavyweight Champion and still you are under the watchful eye of The Seventh Ward. This goes far deeper than just you and I. This is the unequivocal pecking order of Olympus. Why is my name on so many tongues lately? Why is your name so marginalized compared to Darkane? The target on your back isn’t as pronounced as you think it is. Ghosts of Olympus past like Noah Reigner resurrecting from the dead and massaging your brittle fucking ego as a pick me up is just a temporary band-aid. It was also a smoke screen to defuse the I get no respect Rodney Dangerfield card you whipped out when steam was shooting out of your ears in the middle of your tirade. I’ll say it again, that made you look gutless. To be idolized is a feat very few can manage and I know you want it baaaaad, that’s the entire backbone of your ‘draw’ and when you sport those cool cat shades and tropical flannels, you should be considered a must-see attraction in hindsight but there’s still so much left to be desired because even the shiny new toys get old fast, especially if they’re petulant whine bags.

I will take off your head in mid-bitch before you ever get a chance to scream bloody murder.

Imagine the amount of shame you will feel when you’re dumped off the side of the road before you can even reach the finish line? This isn’t about planting a seed of doubt because the hook in you is far more severe. This is about making Elijah Hampton, Mr. Smooth Operator hate himself more than he already does. Behind all the flash is a conflicted man at odds with who he is. This passive aggressive nature you’ve shown is your achilles heel and I can fucking smell it for miles. Have you really taken the next step? Have you really turned the corner after your bout with Gatsby? Do you think that your victory on Olympus is a sign of things to come? Or are you just one ounce of scrutiny away from melting into a puddle. It only takes a dab of disrespect thrown your way to lose your cool. Can you imagine what I will put you through, where there’s no Mark Micheals in the way? Where it’s just you and me? Jesus Christ I’m fucking salivating at the thought of you and I alone in that ring. I’m pitching a tent at your uncertainty; at your uneasiness, inject it into my veins Elijah. Please, continue to play mental gymnastics when we’re front and center under the bright lights. I take headcase side salads like you and I fucking turn them. I make them wish for their death, I make them contemplate fucking killing themselves right up to the edge of the building and when I take your Immortal Heavyweight Championship the only thing left for you to do is.

Jump.

That’s what I’ve been making Mark Michaels do for the past month. I know he doesn’t need any added incentive to target me and I’ve already toyed with his emotions to the point of lunacy, but he doesn’t quite grasp the repercussions of putting his Prestige Championship on the line. For Mark Micheals the Prestige Championship has been a hallmark of his career and he’s synonymous with its fame. I know he wants to level up and shatter the glass ceiling that’s dwelled above him for years. I know he thinks he’s maximized its potential to the point where it’s become redundant, but without the Prestige Championship you don’t have a leg to stand on. Mark Micheals will fizzle out like he always does and the best part about it? It was his own fucking idea. I’ve literally got nothing to lose. The APEX World Championship will be melted down and turned into a license plate by Bob Osterlund back at the steel mill. It has no value whatsoever. It’s not so much about the Prestige Championship itself as it is a fucking crutch that keeps you on your own two feet. I know you have tunnel vision, I know you’re lost in your own deluded reverie, I know the idea of being a triple champion keeps you up at night but that fantasy fucking ends at Civil War. I’m going to plunge a knife into this inane rivalry and put you, Gyp, Sy, and your charcoal grilled cousin into the dirt because while your body may rest, your soul will never be at ease knowing that Darkane was the one that finished you off. It really sticks in your craw, doesn’t it? That a filthy degenerate like me has amassed more success than you? I should still be slouched over, sleeping in rusted out dumpsters with needles hanging off the webbing in between my toes but here I am, fucking gutting the entire Olympus roster over and over for the past three fucking years. I’ve set an example on going from rags to riches even with my vices. It’s like child’s play, while you Mark, have done nothing but break out the same rehashed Darkane stereotypes that every Tom, Dick and Harry has used against me instead of putting your nose to the grindstone and focusing on the Immortal Heavyweight Championship. The Mark Michaels saga seems endless, doesn’t it? You’d think by now after all the turmoil in his career, he’d wave the white flag, but he’s ever so defiant. I’ll do the dirty work. I’m gonna old yeller this fucking clown in front of his gypsy platoon, and only then they’ll realized that true peace and love died in the ‘60’s when JFK got quickscoped in the back of his continental.

Living like that through a fantasy scope is detrimental to any progress you wanna make. It will put you between a rock and a hard place more often than not because you can't temper those expectations. I know that putting the cart before the horse is a slippery slope and Don Hendrix has made that mistake by stacking the deck against the soul survivor of the Thunder Bastard. While we are licking our wounds, he's going to be sitting pretty in his Ivory Tower the next night. He thinks he has it all figured out but he's about to learn that nothing is a sure fire guarantee. It doesn’t matter if I’m the walking wounded, I will still kick down the door to Satriale’s Pork Store and rip your fucking throat out because a false sense of security is like lighting a light to the flies. You may think you've outsmarted the field but this puts all the pressure on you and the Hendrix I know; the Hendrix I've seen, doesn’t know whether to shit or wind his wrist watch when the pressure is dialed up to maximum. I think you're a phony, I think this whole mafioso thing was just a shot in the dark. I remember when you used to sulk and soak your panties when you were down on your luck. Nobody gave a fuck then, nobody gives a fuck now. What you need to do while you're deep throating a salami stick is figure out how you’re gonna get out of this mess. I prefer the Brandon of old. At least he was true to himself and not living out Tony Soprano's pipe dream by pretending to be something that he's not. I guess it doesn't matter in the end, I will remind you of that sorrow, of that bleak outlook and when I'm done with you everything will come crashing down. Those memories of shame will bubble up to the surface once again and you're going to have to really do some soul searching, but even then you're a fucking lost cause. Nobody fears Brandon Hendrix, nobody fears The ‘Don’, they just see you as a bootleg Nate Cage during his own Italian phase and as someone who thought the sauce was always redder on the other side but found out quickly that nobody is mesmerized by your sudden Italian epiphany and subsequent triumph. Just because you hold the Icarus Championship doesn't segregate you from the rest of the same six people you've been facing over the past three fucking months; as if that's a proper litmus test. I thought Mark Michaels was egregious but at least he's fighting for the people he loves, while you Brandon terrorize your own kin. You have no choice but to keep to your head on a swivel just before I take it the fuck off.

I’m convinced if Gatsby didn’t have bad luck, he’d have no luck at all. You talk about going from the penthouse to the shithouse in a matter of seconds. Gatsby is a shining example of what it means to fumble the bag. The stupid son of a bitch Is by far the most incompetent shithead in OWA. I gave him a room service victory over Elijah Hampton at Hardcore Havoc. I gave him the gilded keys to go on a long prosperous reign and you know it's bothersome, because he doesn't get it. He doesn't know the grind or the sacrifice it takes to be a successful champion. He only has a certain walk and talk about him but I don't think he has actual functioning gray matter, as opposed to his physical characteristics to stay as top dog. The onus was on him to keep the fire lit. I couldn't have laid it out any fucking easier and when I have to blast a lead pipe over someone else to gift you a championship of the highest order by the way, because you can't do jackshit on your own, it makes you look like a spineless twat. I'm surprised you even showed your fugly mug on Olympus all things considered. You've gone from the Icarus Champion, to Immortal Heavyweight Champion, to a complete nonentity in the span of a month by no one’s fault but your own. You took a giant leap of faith when you weaseled your way through a clever loophole and did the whole option C routine; whatever the hell that means and for what? To fucking defecate on yourself, not even on a pay-per-view, but on a random episode of Olympus not even two weeks later. You need to be consoled, you need to be coddled, you need to be nurtured and throwing your weight around on Olympus isn't going to fill the void. Neither will Civil War. You might think this is your quest to change the perception around you, but all that muscle mass, all of that strength, all of that ability is wasted on you Gat. Even Noah Reigner had a better run than you as a Omega Heavyweight Champion. It lasted for 30 seconds, but that 30 seconds is a lifetime compared to your atrocity of a reign. You should be embarrassed, you should be on your way out of here instead of throwing your ass in this match. Nobody wants you here. Nobody cares. The only thing you can do is run your mouth and spew out incoherent gibberish 99% of the time that nobody understands anyway. And if you somehow by miracle make it to me or if I hunt you down I'm going to demolish your fucking ass and send you packing back to Inglewood. Where you can sit on your unemployed ass on the front lawn couch, picking your nose, as weeds vine around the arms and crack cocaine baggies tumble in between the fucking cushions, wondering how Big Gat ultimately fell flat.

A good chunk of the participants in this match are nothing but fluff; mere stepping stones on my way to Laz. A watered down bust hype machine that turned into the drizzling shits like C, who is still standing firm on his advocate-for-change pretense that even Stevie Wonder can see right through is gonna be like a deer in headlights out there in the Thunder Bastard even though he’s coming off consecutive victories against a roached out retiree and a newbie generic power wrestler #5643557. It’s a moot point because I’ve been in the ring with him and I’ve seen every half assed effort he’s put forth and it always leaves me wanting more. Young hot shots like Corey Matthis, the very definition of an underachiever is still riding the coattails of his success in OWT. Even though he’s been lost in the shuffle for the past year. He beat five other pylons to get a late entry into the Thunder Bastard coming off a demoralizing Ultimate X loss at Hardcore Havoc, but that doesn’t fucking matter to me. I will chew right through him. That goes for Nobi too, coming off yet another championship let down, his career has really spiraled down the drain. I don’t see the want, or the passion in his eyes anymore. He’s just here to exchange niceties and eventually ride off into the sunset with what little dignity he has left. There once was a Nobi that could be admired, that pushed for greatness and now he’s a vacant husk. That ship has sailed and the sooner he realizes it, the better off he’ll be. The rest of the people in this match apart from one are there for stat padding. Reginald Dampshaw was a rather deflating revelation. I expected a better name from Kingdom and we got lowballed, but leave it to Nate Cage to pry piss poor assets to a piss poor roster. Reginald has been in and out of OWA more times than Maggall. There’s no consistency. Cellar dwellers like Ryo, coming off a putrid tag team effort with Mark Micheals, is a sinking ship. He’ll never get to where he wants to be. I’d be surprised if no names like El Landerson, Jessie B, DE’MARION, Jeremiah McGuire, and Marce Rambeaux even show their faces.

I see you back there in the dark Laz, at the end of the line, lurking like a gargoyle. I know you're waiting for me and nobody else. There’s gonna be a mile high body pile in my wake as I work my way to you, consider it an offering. It doesn't matter where I draw, I have to find you and meet you at the gates of hell. There is no other alternative and isn't it fitting that the 7th Ward will be drawing swords to each other's throats after everything that has transpired? After all the unrest we've driven into Olympus' heart. It was just a matter of time, Laz. We knew that someday our paths would cross again and we know that everybody in OWA will have eyes on us. They will be chomping at the bit to see two slashers, two manglers, two sadistic killers wage war once again. I'd be lying to you if I said I haven't thought about Game Over and that's what they want. They want us to cancel each other out. Be that as it may I can't let this opportunity go by the wayside; there’s too much at stake. I will have ventured a long way to get to you. I will be tattered and torn and the idea of revenge is still a bitter fucking taste in my mouth. I should want to throttle you. I should want to hear your final breath soothe me as I get my sweet satisfaction. But I'm not doing this for anybody else, brother, I'm doing this for me. I'm doing this for the GraveWorm. I'm doing this for the man in fucking black. The OG fucking one who calls the shots. And what's this match to you anyway? A paltry exhibition? You said it yourself that you don't even give a rat’s ass about championship gold. I know your one track mind like the back of my hand. But that won't stop me from doing what I have to do. We will settle any scores we have the old fashioned way, by pure brute force, by taking each other to the fucking limit as the world crashes down with us. And when I secure the bag I will look at your eyes submerged in blood and pick your carcass off the ground. Because you are still my brother and OWA is still there for the taking. This is my promise to you.

This is my promise to everybody.

This will be my masterpiece.

VaeVictisBD, Michael Bishop, Bobby Wheeler, Mav., Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton, DT The Ruler and have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Arata Asakura
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 9th 2023, 12:37 pm by Arata Asakura
OWA Promos - Page 9 20230216_095628
OWA Promos - Page 9 Tumblr_pfyg6uqaFE1s0zdtdo2_1280

Civil War #1: Pure Enlightenment.

08.03.2023 Osaka, Japan

*So nothing more could be done. The next Great War became only a matter of days. The clock echoed mercilessly in Arata's head, counting down to the bloodshed that awaited them. Although the man tried to keep his facial expressions calm, his heart was pounding like crazy. He wasn't stupid and he understood what a terrible situation they were in, especially after what he had been through in his own world. It looked like a nightmare was about to become reality, especially after the disturbing dream he had had recently. There was one question in his mind. Was it a dream, or rather a prophecy of doom? The Frontline took his words quite lightly. Though they've always been like that. Even though most knew it wouldn't be easy, they didn't allow themselves to be intimidated. And that, according to Arata, was a serious mistake. Although they managed to get out of trouble all the time, a stroke of luck could not always accompany them. Especially since Havoc wasn't the only problem anymore. The demon had many allies around him. Not only brave warriors, but also Abholos and returning in a new form Izanagi. Arata this time felt it might be too much for Frontline to survive this tragedy. Without telling anyone, he decided to take some action, which was a chance to balance their situation a bit. At least that's what Arata hoped for. Though he didn't know what was waiting for him on the other side.*

*Late in the evening Arata crouched in front of a large mirror. Next to him was a small bowl, and he held a dagger in his hand. The Japanese man glanced at his reflection, then sighed heavily. At that moment, he felt a mass of thoughts flood him, but it didn't take a few seconds for him to regain his composure. With a swift movement of his hand, he cut the other one with his dagger, pouring the blood into a small vessel. When he was done, he bandaged the wound and dipped his finger in his own blood. Arata began to draw characters that resembled kanji on the mirror. However, they were its archaic version. When he was done, he stood up and placed his hands on the mirror's surface, and a single word came out of his mouth.*

"Open!"

*The symbols began to blur, and the mirror started to change into a liquid red surface, through which the hands resting on it, began to disappear. He made it, Arata was able to get inside.*

*At first, he was surrounded by darkness, but he knew where to go. He felt a powerful energy that was no stranger to him. After a few minutes, he finally saw a speck of light. When he stood in front of its source, which was torches. The temple appeared before his eyes. He confidently went inside and saw a woman lying on the royal bed. She had long black hair, a classic red kimono that was worn rather messily. Part of her breasts and thighs were visible. The woman's face was temporarily covered by a kabuki mask, which she laid aside and sat up.*

"Hmmmmm...let's see who was brave enough to visit a Hell Realm..."

*The woman said melodiously, cupping her face with her hand and giving him a cocky smile. Arata stepped closer and dropped to one knee, keeping his head down for a moment.*

"Izanami-Sama...Help me end this. Reach out your hand to me again."

*Izanami watched him closely for a moment, until Arata looked up at her.*

"It seems like in this timeline, it started to get hard as well, Arata-chan, huh? Isn't that why you asked me to transfer you, so you can fix everything? You know the next service of mine will cost you much more than a favor."

*Arata just nodded, Hearing nothing more Izanami decided to ask something else.*

"Why have you come? Doesn't your dear Frontline have a tendency to avoid death? Why do you think this time it will be different? You don't believe in them? Or did my brother's return upset you so much?"

"It's not that I don't have faith in them. They're good people and they really care, but I feel like they  don't realize what kind of shit we're in. All that deadly power that's on the opposing side is something that we can't handle. Only miracles can save us, but it is too risky to rely on faith. That's why we need balance, not hope that it will somehow work out. Especially since desperation and recklessness are slowly creeping into their heads. They are preparing for war, but not against the gods...Is using guns a right approach? The previous three carnages should teach them that bullets won't hurt them much. We need something to at least protect ourselves, and that's a waste of money. To put it in simple words. In a swordfight, you don't choose a stick, you choose a sharper blade. Do you understand? But right now I'm too weak, Izanami-Sama. I'm still able to do something, but I need more. Lend me your power."

*She didn't speak for a short while, but finally she moved from bed and knelt in front of him, cupping his face with her hands. The way how close she was made Arata feel slightly uncomfortable.*

"I think there is something that could help you. Of course, I can lend you some of my powers, but do you think it will be enough? You say you want to protect others, but violence alone is not a solution. That is why, I want to introduce you to a concept that I think you'll like. Namely...Pure Enlightenment Eight Consciousness."

*Arata seemed surprised by what he heard. Izanami continued her explanation.*

"Your eyes will witness a change, Arata-chan. They will allow you to see what others can't. They will help you to save a life or two. It all depends on your reflex. But let me explain with more details. It's a divine ability that allows you to see a moment into a future by reading the fluctuations of a soul and the radiance in the light of their will to determine their movements. This way of getting a form of precognition. Though there is a weakness in this technique, that you should keep to yourself. These monsters will eventually guess, but light is the key. Such dark creatures as Havoc or Abholos, might be able to suppress it...or they might be able to limit you...or even completely cut off your vision."

"At least it allows me to knock them off their pace for a while and save a few precious lives. Even if it's just seconds of advantage before something will take place, they're worth more than you can imagine. It could be the ace up our sleeve, that we need."

*Izanami laughs lightly, and Arata frowns his eyebrows.*

"I understand that you agree to my offer."

"Yeah, but what do you want in return?"

*She leaned in, resting her forehead against his and ran her finger over the scar on Arata's left eye.*

"Souvenir from the last encounter with Havoc in your timeline? Feeling this negative and dark energy, I'm shocked that you were able to save your eye."

"Just barely. Even though I can see, it haunts me. Night after night I have nightmares, that dark you can't even imagine. But what are you trying to say?"

"I'm fascinated by experiments, and this energy is something I'd like to explore. A demonic scent, connected to a body part of a man blessed by the gods, is something special. That's why, I'll give you a better vision...I'll give you the power you need. But you...you have to sacrifice your left eye, Arata-chan."

*Arata grabbed her wrist and squeezed tight.*

"Eye? Seriously?"

"Don't worry, it's not like you won't have it. I said, I'd give you a new vision. The only problem is that, only one eye will be able to return to normal look at your demand. Although, if you learn to control them, you can 'switch them off'. Of course, that puts you at a bit of a disadvantage. Once you're back in the ring, people may think you're cheating, even if you're not using it. So better don't talk about it to anyone, you can wear contact lenses. So what's it going to be..Do you accept the deal, Arata-chan?"

*Arata released her hand and sighed heavily.*

"It's not the first time I've had to deal with shitty misunderstandings, so it's going to be okay. I'll figure out what to do about it. But for now...take what you want."

*The woman clenched her hand so tightly, that long sharp nails pierced her skin, staining her fingers with blood. Then she put her thumb to Arata's eye.*

"Then we have a deal, Arata-chan. Let's be for each other. Let's win the war."

*Izanami stuck her finger into the Japanese man's eyeball, and the pain was so terrible that Arata felt as if he was dying. However, the pact signed with the use of blood was made. Everyone got what they needed.*

09.03.2023 Osaka, Japan

*The man woke up a day later on the floor of the temple, but Izanami was nowhere to be found. All he could do was return to his realm. Most of the day was pretty hard for him. Arata felt very confused and even a little bit of light made his eyes hurt a lot. Over time, however, he began to get used to the world around him. Although it looked the same, the man felt that everything was different, more transparent. So until dusk he studied the scroll, the goddess had left him. She described there all the details, and everything that had happened to him so far coincided with her information. He didn't think she could deceive him. However, he realized that he needed to master his new abilities quickly. There wasn't even a second to lose.*

*At night, Arata went outside, and as his destination he chose a Cherry Blossom Lake. One of the most beautiful places in Osaka. Even though it was still early for this place to reach its peak, the first cherry blossoms were already in sight.*

*The shot opens to reveal the smooth surface of a moonlit lake. There can be seen a lot of trees in the background, and their first flowers flutter slightly, as it becomes windy. It's been pretty cold the last few days, especially at night. However, this did not stop the Japanese man, who emerged from under the dark surface of the water. Although he stands steady, Arata's silhouette is visible only from the waist up. Drops of cold water run down his hair and body, and the man's eyes remain closed. The Japanese man combs his blonde hair back and puts his hands on his hips. Finally, the first words  come out of his mouth, but they are filled with worry.*

The last three years have been a nightmare not only for the people of this universe, but also for me. Although we share slightly different experiences, they are marked in the same way. Full of suffering, loss, despair. Which will only deepen, when the battlefield is once again covered in the colors of crimson. The thing is, this is not another war. I've gone through everything that's happened in the last three years in this world, and I'm sorry to say it. While I understand how hard it was for you guys to deal with this, the Great War this year will be a thousand times worse than all those events put together. This time it won't be JUST a war, but a game of survival. Unfortunately, we can only talk about an actual battle, when we face ordinary people, but the power that is on the side of the enemy is ridiculously overwhelming. Is it even fair that someone has something so crazy? Havoc, Abholos and Izanagi. These three monsters supported by their allies are the high level force that the military wouldn't stop. Even if it sounds depressing and my teammates get mad at me, there's no point in deceiving yourself. We're knee-deep in shit, my friends. However, that doesn't mean we should give up. I don't mean to sound like some kind of motivational coach, but there's always a ray of light to be found in the darkness. It is this ray that we must protect and not let it disappear. Maybe then we can save what we believe in. But why am I saying all of this? Because I have a feeling that some people do not fully realize the seriousness of the situation. I'm sorry but this won't be another fist fight. This won't be a hardcore battle between ropes. Some of you may not come back with us. I hope you are at least aware of this. You chose to be there. You chose to sacrifice everything. So I hope you won’t run away when you stand face to face with death. As for Frontline, I have no doubts. But all the rest? Bad Meets Evil and Thotyssey have never been involved in anything like this. Seeing and experiencing are two completely different things. Not to mention that they are not the type of people I would like to spend time with. However, all this time these girls gave us as much as they could. So I assume I can make myself have a little bit of faith in them.

For a long time, we thought Havoc was the biggest problem. But Abholos appeared once again...I don't know where the fuck he came from...I have no idea how the fuck he escaped death again. Even though Kenny went on a suicide mission three years ago to keep him down. Even after Finn ripped his heart out during Dimensional Warfare. This beast is still around. Who knows if Abholos can ever be killed, huh? Having contact with divine beings, I learned that in the case of the stronger ones, there are many conditions that must be met for the creature to finally rot in hell. Until we find out, Abholos will come back like a cockroach after a bombardment. Not even having a scratch...he will be showing up stronger all over again. Although I have to admit that something has changed and probably everyone who had contact with this beast can already see it. This is not the same Abholos. Even though it's probably so powerful, that with one shot he would murder us all if we let our guard down. There are moments when he is incredibly confused. As if Edward Softly was fighting him for control. Although, it is not very adequate considering how much he is manipulated by the environment. But a moment of hesitation can be our opening to get rid of Abholos. Which would definitely be an important step on our way to victory. It would be like capturing an important fortress during a war. Although, we realize how protected it will be. While Abholos doesn't necessarily need help, when he's on a killing spree, many people won't allow themselves to lose him. And I'm not talking about Stephanie here, I'm talking about Jason Long. Our former World Champion seems to be very attached to Abholos...and is desperately afraid of losing him. You saw what happened on the last Kingdom when he wasn't with him. You could notice how helpless Jason was. Our so-called king was unable to put down Stark, who came here for his yearly free title shot. What a fucking shame, Jason. Even though your mental state was very weak, it seemed to me that you could do better. I've accepted that you don't like me and you'll never open up. It was okay, that you preferred to see me as an enemy if it allowed you to keep your peace of mind. However, it seems that in the end you chose the same shitty path as the Gaijin Killer, that you hated so much. You've felt a power you never had, and that's why you guard him like a cerberus. You're afraid that someone will steal him from you, so you manipulate Edward all the time. You are hopping on his dick, giving him the feeling that your company will give him comfort. However, you are only using this lost man, who only wants a little peace. You don't even know how ruthless it is. Looks like you never really matured, Jason. It might seem that the lapdog of Claudia Michaels and Havoc has finally reached for the king's crown, but you are forever just a prince of mean. You are someone who wants to be a king, but the crown is not even at your fingertips. 

You still don't have enough of this, Havoc? Aren't you tired of all the chaos after all these years? Because we all know that the destruction you wreak is only for your entertainment. So I might assume that no one enjoys doing the same thing over and over again. However, it seems that what happened three years ago was just a foretaste of your fun. I'm not brave enough to say you plotted this a few years ago. Or rather, I don't think you're that smart. Whether in this or that timeline, Havoc has always been the same. Destructive, ruthless and impulsive. He was never someone who planned his moves well in advance. So I'd rather stick with the theory that your change of vessel to Hana is more likely luck. After all, you're such a damn son of a bitch, who loves to prey on lost minds and broken hearts. We are all aware that Hana has had a very difficult time for more than a year. And frankly, myself and everyone close to her are to blame for that. I'm sick of everyone putting all responsibility on Chris. Maybe he didn't always have time to be with her, but neither did we. Not to mention that he also has the right to deal with his problems. We all have them. Still, you and everyone else wants to manipulate her. You're turning her against her husband and her friends. Do you really want to play dirty like that, asshole? It makes me sick to my stomach. She's a complete wreck. At this point, you're acting like you're playing with carrion. And these are nothing more than sadistic movements. You don't even know how much you disgust me, and this is coming from someone whose face is rather associated with mass terrorism. But at least unlike you, I'm brave enough to accept the consequences. Even if they are not the result of my actions. You, on the other hand, want to play the leader of darkness, and all you do is hide behind that poor girl. Not only by playing with her emotions, but also those close to her. Look what you did with April, Havoc. In a matter of minutes, this woman has changed beyond recognition, all because of your dirty tricks. Isn't it enough for you to bully Hana? Isn't it enough that Nami and Banshee had to say goodbye to this world, based on your whim? You are so fucking greedy...you're always looking for more victims. Not even thinking about what's going on in their minds. Not caring what will happen to them later. Just fucking look at April. She is the definition of despair. She is completely torn. On the one hand, she knows that what Hana is doing is wrong, on the other she wants to help her so much. But it's April who needs it more than anybody else. We have to save that woman before you completely ruin her, Havoc.

I am aware that The Great War will be a cluster of many incredible individuals. After all, we have the likes of Raivo, Dinatha, DT, Ruri and many more, fighting against us. But with what happened at the port on Sunday, I'm going to use this situation to solve a very personal matter.

Ever since I arrived in this universe, you've been trying to reach me all the time. Every single day I heard your muffled voice, as if I was submerged in water. But each time I pretended not to hear anything. I thought you'd eventually get discouraged and leave me alone. However, you were stubborn with your thought that Gaijin Killer's death could be covered with your new toy boy. Your voice was obnoxious and the things you said made me want to pierce my eardrums. It was a hard time but when the blissful silence finally appeared, I couldn't have been more wrong to think that you had given up. It was just the calm before the storm. Because a moment later, I found out that you went after my daughter, Izanagi? Oh, fuck off. It couldn't have been done in a more humiliating way, right? You knew perfectly well that Rin was lost. All this Gaijin Killer propaganda has completely messed this kid up. It forced her to have opinions that she should be ashamed of. It made Rin feel that since that jerk was eliminated, she should take his place. She wanted that emperor crown to continue on his shitty reign of terror. And she's really been trying to resurrect The Golden Dawn all this time. At first I thought it was a harmless dream and she would get over it. The thing is, at some point it got serious. But the moment she stabbed Nami in the back was eye-opening. Rin went crazy. She's obsessed with The Golden Dawn. No wonder she was so happy that all mighty Izanagi wanted to unite with her. Are you going to do with her what you did with that monster? But it is hypothetical, because no way I'll let you, you son of a bitch! I don't want to see the whole world hate my daughter. I'm not going to watch her murder hundreds of people for your pleasure. You and Havoc aren't that different after all. You both prey on the frustration of others. You both use poor souls for your own purposes. You are damn monsters who should be wiped out of this world. Locking you in the farthest depths of hell is not punishment enough for the sins you have committed against humanity. Perhaps you're not taking me seriously now, Izanagi. In the end, in my world, you and I didn't have much in common. But you are no stranger to me. I know a lot more about you than you think, thanks to the divine blood that runs in my veins. You wanted to use my family, so I also went after yours. Lets fucking see who made a better deal.

Perhaps these monsters think we don't stand a chance against their deadly power. As I said, the situation is very difficult. However, I made you a promise. I told you that I will guide you through this war. I have given my word, that I will fight by your side and sacrifice whatever it takes. Everyone's getting ready, but I've made my move too. 

I made sure we will have the strength to face demons and gods that support the enemy. I've sacrificed a lot to make sure we're always one step ahead of them.

*Camera zooms in on Arata's face and he finally opens his eyes. They are not dark as usual. They have a vibrant baby blue color and inside both of them can be visible lotus symbols. Those eyes are proof of the deal with Izanami. Those eyes are confirmation that Arata has achieved Pure Enlightenment.*

Michael Bishop, Bobby Wheeler, Scott Oasis, Jeff X, Mav., Alyssa Grace, DT The Ruler and have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Mark Michaels
Civil war #1
Post March 9th 2023, 12:00 am by Mark Michaels
( The scene opens inside a hotel suite. The stylish modern decor of the furniture blends well with the sharp color palette of the room. In the center of the room we see a table placed between two large chairs. In one sits Olympus backstage reporter, Hugh Jass, dressed professionally in a beige colored suit. By contrast sits the man on the other side of the table, OWA Prestige Champion Mark Michaels, dressed in jeans, a plain black t-shirt. It looks could kill Michaels would be serving life, as the Romani King doesn’t even bother looking at the camera, instead he looks over his shoulder away from Jass, with an a brewing anger bubbling under as he tries to stay calm and cordial.)

Hugh Jass ( excitedly): Thank you for Clicking on this OWA.com exclusive, I’m Hugh Jass here today with the Romani King Mark Michaels as he prepares to enter the Thunderbastard match at Civil War with a chance to walk away with three championship belts hanging around his waist. Mark how are you feeling?

Mark: Hugh I understand you’re doing your job, but you know damn well that you just showed up with that pushy producer, and a camera crew.  I would think that after all the times we’ve done this, you would know when to back away and let me have some space.

Hugh Jass: Well, I apologize Mark for the-

Mark: NOT FUCKING WELL! That answer the question?

( Mark Exhales in frustration as Hugh tries to gather himself and ask his next question.)


Hugh Jass: Again I apologize. We all saw what happened on Olympus, particularly to your friend and cohort, Harman Ardelean. First have you been able to contact Harman? What is his condition? Were the last words the OWA Universe will ever hear from Harmon how he wanted to finish off Lazarus for you.

Mark: first off, he didn’t say he was finishing this for me. He said he was finishing this for Mark.


Hugh Jass: I don’t follow.

Mark: The boy Darkane burned, his name is Mark as well. His parents named him after me. Harman wasn’t doing something for me, he was doing it for that kid in the Hospital. Second I’m not d gonna talk about Harmon. I’m not gonna use what happened on Olympus to sell pay per views, so rich men can make even more money, I’m not gonna talk about Harmon’s condition so people can feel sorry for me. Lazarus the leech goes and slits the throats of my people. You saw what he did to those men in that warehouse. I saw what he did to a man who more than a mentor, more than a friend, he is a blood brother to me. And seeing Harman like that after what happened, after hearing Laz saying that he wishes nothing more  to inflict even more pain and suffering on everyone near and dear to me. son I don’t know who or what you pray to, but I would start asking them to be merciful when I send your ass to meet them face to face in hell! I saw how quick you are, how tough you are, and I sadly learned from Harlan’s mistake. He gave you a moment to catch your breath, I won’t be giving you a damn thing except the kind of pain that will make you wish I would just put you out of your fucking misery. I’m glad whatever Rich Gatsby left of your ass will enter that ring last. You’ll be like an after dinner mint, and finishing you off will wash this bitter taste I have in my mouth from this whole thing.

And Don’t think for a moment I forgot about that son of gonnorrhic cunt Darkane.  The man who had a wild hare up his ass because he saw that men like me, and Elijah Hampton, are starting to eclipse him in every way. The man who had to go full Anakin because he lost his edge, or simply didn’t have it in the ring anymore. I told him before and I’ll tell him again, this doesn’t end just because a bell rings, this doesn’t stop till I say it does. A win here at Civil War doesn’t make up for what that piece of Popeyes chicken shit did,  but I know that nothing would eat at Darkane more than for Mark Michaels to beat him on the biggest stage ever. I know it because he still thinks I give a shit a out those those little swipes he takes at how I got screwed out of the Prestige championship, and how I busted my ass to get it back. Those little knocks against me professionally, when he knows damn well that this shit is more than personal. All his talk about my title being stuck in neutral, remind me again, where you’ve been friend. Ever since you dropped the Omega Heavyweight Championship nearly 2 years ago, you’ve more or less been stuck spinning your wheels in the mud to the point you had to dig the APEX world champion out of its grave, and parade it around to stay relevant. It’s sad but true and it’s eaten away at you and that superiority complex you have.  Same goes for when you started seeing my face more and more, and your face less and less around those posters they use to promote big events. Hell look at that one for Civil War, you are hardly on it, like the smallest photo they could find. Meanwhile I am front and center, the man they can carry the weight of all Olympus on his shoulders. The guy who put that poster together did a damn fine job of telling the whole world where you and I both stand. For all that cold, uncaring bullshit act you play, I see through it. You’ve been talking about playing me like a fiddle? Well I’m about to take that fiddle and shove it directly up your ass!


Hugh Jass: Mark, let’s shift focus here. The countdown is on, and Civil War is nearly upon us, and with all of Olympus entering into One match for the Immortal Heavyweight Championship at this event, many are asking why you chose to raise the stakes, and put your Prestige championship that you worked so hard to regain on the line as well?

Mark:  You know something man, I did work my tail off to regain this Prestige championship, twice in fact. To me this championship is the one to watch on Olympus because it’s the championship that is settled by what goes down in the ring. It’s the title that isn’t about using magic powers, or car wreck stipulations. It’s not about defending it a few times to trade in for a prize like tickets at Chuck E. Cheese. This is the wrestler’s championship and it has always been. Just as it has always been an honor, and pride, and joy to hold it. But that being said, since the age of 6 I have wanted to be a world champion in professional wrestling. It’s what all the pain, and loss, and heartache in my career has sharpened me like katana for. It’s everything that every single success has built me up like the tallest skyscraper to.  And that’s why when it comes to living a dream, when it comes to getting a monkey off my back, when it comes to breaking through the glass ceiling I’ve been living under for far too damn long!  When it comes holding a world championship, right here and now I decided the best course of action was to say fuck it, and push all my chips in.  I’m going full tilt to win this one.  I don’t want a safety net to catch me. I don’t want a plan B to fall back on. I don’t want to dodge anyone the way Brandon HandDicks did. I think Frank Sinatra said it best, it’s all or nothing at all, everything or not a damn one. I am putting up the thing that has meant the most to me over the past two years, because that is what becoming the Immortal Heavyweight Champion means to me!  Hugh, There have been too many times in my career when I was inches, nanoseconds, a cut hair away from finally winning the big one as some people like to say. I was so close, so DAMN close to getting that world championship. I’ll let you in on a secret man, I absolutely hate the feeling of being that close, yet so far away. There were times I could practically feel the title in my hands, just have it snatched away at the last second. It has happened one too many times, and I want to make damn sure it never happens again.  So I’m going into this Thunderbastard match with no restrictions, no reservations, and no chance in hell I don’t get that belt wrapped around my waist.


Now I know that those same doubters like Darkane and Lazarus Arjen are probably saying this is just a Mark Michaels version of new year new me. They parrot each others talking points, which is really just another way  of the same kind of shit they said like, I would always be a preliminary match player, or that I’d never hold gold in my career. well even though I’ve been proving the doubters wrong day in and day out. they are holding fast and firm to the idea that I’ll  never win a World championship. It’s the hill they’ll die on it seems. They said I can come close, Inches even, but that I would never grab the brass ring. At Civil War I’m not just grabbing hold of the brass ring, I’m slipping that mother fucker on this here finger as a reminder to to those who That said if I was lucky I could be A Champion, But that I could never be The Champion.  It doesn’t matter if you want to call this a New Year’s resolution, a vision on my board, a goal on my bucket list, or the second star on the right that’s gonna steer me and everyone who is dependent on me directly to the promised land! Get a pen and paper, write this down what I’m about to say. I am saying here and now that Mark Michaels is going to be THE Champion on Olympus. The champion to watch, the champion who never turns away a challenger, The champion of the people. The champion who will give every last drop of blood, sweat, and energy I got in my body inside that ring.

Hugh Jass: Speaking personally Mark, I think you have a great chance at winning it all at Civil War. But in order to do so, you literally have to win the biggest match OWA has every conceived. An entire brand in one match, every man for himself, and what many would say is the only person who can get in your way, is yourself.

Mark: What the hell does that mean?

Hugh Jass: Many would say that if you go into this match focused on winning, than there are few better to bet on. But should you enter the Thunderbastard just wanting to get your hands around someone, a a particular group of someones, then that distraction may just cost you.

Mark: Well the way I see things, if the last few weeks wasn’t telling enough, the ending of that triple threat should be. Ozias comes out and levels me, and Darkane was there to pick at the bones like the brave little vulture he is. That’s how it goes down with Snow White and the seven dickheads. So when I enter into that Thunderbastard, I’m fixing to do on to others before they have a chance to do a damn thing. That goes for Darkane, Lazarus, that Lurch looking motherfucker, and anybody else who’s got enough balls to try and stick me from behind.

Hugh Jass:  OWA has never seen a match quite like this, and nobody really knows what to expect. How do you prepare for a match you’ve no one has ever seen.

Mark: There are some people who calling this the fever dream of a deranged madman.  to me, it’s the same shit different day. Hugh I’ve been in plenty of matches where nobody had any kind of clue what to expect. No blueprint, no footage to study, nada. But in every case I’ve held on to something my grandfather taught me. Do whatever you must, to endure, to survive. That was the mindset that got my ancestors to survive generations of persecution, it’s the mindset that got us across the ocean on a leaky boat to America, its the same one that got me everything I have today, and it’s what I’m gonna do till the bell rings in at Civil War.  Now I know everyone in this match will be trying to do just that. Truth be told, there are so many new faces on Olympus who knows everything that they’ve experienced in the ring. Maybe they’ve been in matches where they have led have been battered and maybe even broken a bone or two, but I guarantee that is gonna look like a champion nothing compared to what awaits inside of that ring.  I’m know for hanging tough, but this one, this one I’m slaying everything in sight. I’m coming down on mother fuckers like the sword of Damocles. Civil War, it’s a fitting title, because I’m coming straight at mother fuckers like a cannon ball Hugh, and anyone sorry enough to be in my way is gonna have a real bad day get it?! The last few weeks have left me pretty kissed off in case you couldn’t tell, and I’m not in any mood to play around.  Expect nothing but me throwing bombs, and blowing everyone else out of the water.

Hugh Jass: So I take it the fact that all
Of Olympus is scheduled to take part of this match doesn’t seem to affect your mindset, or your confidence headed into this match.

Mark: When I heard Nate Cage say that that every member of the Olympus roster has a shot at the Immortal Heavyweight Championship, I could feel the electric energy running through my entire body. I had goosebumps up and down my arms, the hair on the back of my neck started standing straight up, my heart started pumping from all the adrenaline, I was grinning ear to ear, because there’s no way I’d rather have it. Every hat thrown in the ring, every ticket in the raffle, Top to bottom, left to right, front to back, one match and everyone has a chance to become the next OWA Immortal Heavyweight champion. I couldn’t think of a better way to live up to that term of Immortal Champion, than to take on every single contender, And prove that you stand a cut above the rest. Plus with every member of the Olympus roster inside that ring, it’s gonna mean nowhere for some sorry ass bastards to run. it’s gonna mean everyone gives his for the top prize. so whoever walks away with the Immortal championship belt, there’s gonna be no excuses. There’s no short cuts, no option C, no bullshit bro, it all comes down to who’s got the goods in that ring, last man standing gets the gold!

It’s also gonna mean that I’m gonna get to settle a few scores here, and tie up some loose ends I have dangling. Nate Cage dubbed this the thunderbastard, but when I’m done they’re gonna leave here calling it either the Michaels massacre or the Romani Rampage!  Inside that ring you can expect the Romani king to give every drop of blood, sweat and energy till I get my hand raised. The cosmic caravan that brought me to this moment is rolling full speed ahead towards the Immortal Heavyweight Championship, and it’s unstoppable as a tsunami crashing along the shore, as undeniable an earthquake shaking everything to its foundation, as uncontainable as the mighty roar of thunder that follows the lightning bolt streaking across the sky.

Hugh Jass: Do you have any specific words for the competition? the ones not named Darkane or Lazarus Arjeen.

( Mark sighs in impatience. He obviously wants to get this over so he can focus on Civil War.)

Mark: May as well start right at the very top. The man himself, Elijah Hampton. The Immortal heavyweight champion with his back to the goddamn wall. Let me say this before I say anything else. In his shot tenures, he has been a great champion. He’s taking on all Comers head on tonight.  He’s already fought wars for the title, the kind that will go down in OWA history. He’s living up to his potential every day. But, as good as he is, Olympus proved I’m right there with him. Oh yeah he got the pin, and that’s how it will stand in the record books. But let’s not forget that we were running neck and neck, going move for move with neither of us having the advantage for very long, till that big oaf came in and stuck his nose in my business. I’m not saying Elijah couldn’t have still won, but I am saying thing might have gone down very differently had there not been some sorry son of a bitch sucker punching me when I wasn’t looking!  Picture this Hugh, say me and Elijah we should be in that cage together at the same time, say we happen to be the final 2 left standing, and it comes down to either him or me, can Elijah at this moment say with 100 percent certainty that he’d be the one who’d come out on top. I think Olympus proved that to everybody, especially Elijah that I have exactly what it takes to not only be just another body thrown into this match, but the guy who will stare him eye to eye, slug it out toe to toe, and go down to the wire if that’s what I need to do to become the next OWA Immortal heavyweight champion.

Outside of him you got guys like You Corey Matthis who could be as good as he wants to be, but got bodied last week plain and simple. He’s like a Heisman winner, that flops in the pros. I don’t know if it’s a bit of that getting in your own way like you mentioned earlier Hugh, or if he’s floundering now that he’s swimming with Sharks. Matthis, I’ve told you before, that you have the potential, you have the tools, and anyone who saw you in developmental knows you have some talent. But you’re missing something here on Olympus. Maybe it’s a killer instinct, maybe you’re just in your own head because you feel the last drops of the  momentum you came in with evaporating away, maybe there’s just an X factor you don’t have. Till you figure it out, and put it together Corey, you’re gonna be working a lot more of that midcard madness while I’m standing as the Immortal Heavyweight champion.

You have a guy like Nobi, who I’ve tangled with time and again. At this point, all I can say is that I’m disappointed. Disappointed how he’s fallen since he was SSW champion all those years ago. Disappointed that whatever success he achieves nowadays is so short lived it’s forgotten by the next day. Disappointed that he played second fiddle for a smelly Nate Cage knock off. I’m so disappointed that he had the chance to do something never done before and hold every singles title on a brand at once. Then he did Nobi things and dropped the ball like he always does. Just like Corey, I respect Nobi’s talent, but honestly I don’t have to beat him, because he always beats himself. He always slips up, or to be a little more blunt, he always chokes.

Ditto Ryo Sakazuki. Dude has heart, but maybe not the best head. I mean he did run head first into a 2 on 1 situation against Lazarus and Darkane before I could step through the curtain. Sure he’s got flash, he’s got style, but the man


It seems for all the world that penny loving prick, Prescott wants in this match. If he does, I welcome it, I’d still got about half a can of whoop ass with his name on it.

Reggie Dempshaw, he reminds me of the kind of people drove some of my cousins off their own property. Fitting since I know you kingdom boys like to look down on Olympus. Funny how you’ll sign with the brand so long as it hands you a world title shot before the ink has dried. That said he’s seen his share of wars, he’s been to hell and back, and with a name like the Time Lizard, you know you can’t turn your back on the man for even a second. By hook or by crook RD3 has managed to last here in OWA, but last time I saw him, he was keeping his ass outside the ring where it was nice and safe. He should have stuck there, because if this two bit snake in the grass comes slithering, I’ll have no problem stomping him out with the crowning achievement. That’s not just talk old chap, that’s a promise pal.


You have Rich Gatsby who is looking like a strong contender, literally. That man ain’t no laughing matter. he’s big, and he’s tough, and he is a bad mother fucker. There’s a lot of similarities between me and him, both of us crawled up from nothing to make something of ourselves. Both of us have held gold here on Olympus. Both of us let our fists do the talking, and both of us like a good drink after whooping some ass. I know Rich had a taste of that immortal Championship, I know he wants it back, but to get it he’s gonna have to rip it away from my cold, dead hands. Is Rich willing to say the same? I don’t think so. For the record, I’ve beaten guys bugger than you, stronger than you, and what’s more I did so when I was so banged up I could hardly stand on my own two feet, so I am asking you to bring everything you got, hit me with every round in that tank, because I’ll be happy to take it and smile, before taking you down to the mat, and slapping on the Gypsy Curse. Gat my man, This match, that belt, it means more to me than you can understand at this point. so if it comes down to you and me,  I’m not backing down, and I’m sure as hell not gonna be denied come civil war.


Hugh Jass: anything you want to say to some of the dark horses in this match?

Mark: Like what? You want me to talk about C getting his first win last week and how that suddenly makes him a real contender for the championship? You want me to talk about how wraith has magic powers like half the goddamn OWA roster?  Do you just want me to babble on till you get some kind of hot take that isn’t me telling you I’m gonna I’m gonna win?! I’m done talking, I’m ready to start fighting. I
Am MARK MOTHER FUCKING MICHAELS, AND I’LL BE DAMNED IF WHEN THE FINAL BELL RINGS IN THE THUNDERBASTARD, I’M EITHER NOT THE LAST SON OF A BITCH STANDING, OR I DON’T TAKE THE HEADS OF THE SEVENTH WARD ON A SILVER PLATTER! And I GUESS FUCK BRANDON HENDRIX WHILE IM AT IT!

( Mark, tears the mic off from his shirt, and walks out of the shot, Hugh stammers nervously.)

Hugh Jass: Ah… well… thank you again for watching ladies and gentlemen, Civil War is coming, check your local listings.

Michael Bishop, Bobby Wheeler, Alyssa Grace, Elijah Hampton and DT The Ruler have spoken. It’s such good shit!

Sayla
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 3rd 2023, 11:59 pm by Sayla
The cold sea air gave a refreshing sting against her nostrils as Ruri Kuzunoha looked out at the sea from the top deck of the cruise ship that has been commissioned by OWA as the home for KINGDOM this week. She leans slightly against the deck’s railing and lets out a sigh before she drinks from the bottle of tequila she’d been working on. It’s the first time she’s really been on a cruise of any kind, her dad always considered them floating port-a-potties, and while she agrees with him, she’s started to see the appeal.

Especially considering that she’s been drinking since she arrived.

“If it’s called the Golden Dawn, then why is every day that I’m here the darker, and darker it gets?”

She asks, before taking another drink, some of the liquor falling onto her chest. She looks down and lets out a laugh at what she sees. It’s not often that she finds herself wearing a swimsuit, but here she was wearing a black and yellow bikini under a black unbuttoned baseball style jersey and short denim shorts that barely hides the majority of the scars that track down the side of her thighs. Ruri shakes her head before speaking.

“I’ve been wondering, you know, what compelled me to do what I did… what had made me agree to this… fucking bullshit ass bullshit that I’ve gotten myself into. I mean why didn’t I just tell Havoc and Rin to fuck off. Why didn’t I fight back and just let whatever that Havoc and Rin was going to do to me happen. Why didn’t I just let myself die that night… I mean… fuck everything would be so much better had I died. There wouldn’t be enough numbers to warrant Havoc linking up with Rin… which meant that For the Minorities wouldn’t shack up with them… and then Marie would still have the Outlaw Championship… or Raivo would who fucking knows, or cares I don’t know either way, I’d not be in the picture and everyone would be so much happier… and the only bed Felix would’ve been laying in two weeks ago would’ve been the one in Jeff’s hotel room… everyone’d be so much better off had I not taken the coward’s way out… right? I mean, it’d be so much better if Ruri woulda just let herself become just like Nami. Tch… at least people cared about her… ain’t nobody here who gives a shit about me.”

Ruri takes a drink of tequila. She wipes her face with her free hand before she lets out a laugh.

“Actually, that’s kind of a lie. I mean I gUeSs Rin gives a shit about me, but like… that’s fucking stupid and don’t count. The only reason The Chrono-Slut gives any kind of a shit is cause the longer I’m around, the longer she stays alive. It’s not really a relationship that either of us actually want. She can keep telling me that I should be thankful that I had the chance to live because of her, but as my brother would put it, she can fuck off the edge of my dick. I ain’t ever gonna be grateful to that bimbo…

Fuck, the only other person around here this week that may give a fuck is Theo, but that’s only cause I look like his wife… ex-wife. And like not in a Golden Dawn that’s racist dot gif kinda way, like there is a resemblance. Though, let’s be honest… I’m a helluva lot hotter… and a much better fuck than she’ll ever be… bet the only position she only knows is missionary.

Wait…

If I just fuck the guy at some point weekend… do you think that he’ll get out of whatever funk he’s in, and go back to the Frontline, or is there a chance that he’d just end up joining us…”

She smirks.

“I mean, I don’t mean to brag, but if my ass can make a guy become radicalized… then damn. Let’s be honest though, there’s a good chance that he’d die of a panic attack if I actually tried to hook up with him. Sorry… I know he’s going through a rough time, but man so am I and I need some sort of release…”

Ruri takes another drink and shakes her head. The thought of actually doing that to Theo was kind of amusing.

“Speaking of Radicalized… is that what you think I am Chris? Do you actually believe that I was radicalized by Rin to believe in her bullshit? Have you not heard a single word that I’ve been saying for the past month now, or are you just like everyone else who I’m up against this week, and you just don’t care. Why I’m on this side of the battle lines instead of yours, don’t matter. Because Havoc is such a big bad demon that everything that it touches becomes just as evil as it…”

She shakes her head.

“Fucking Christ… let me say it again for you Chris… and this time I’ll say it slowly so that you and every other fucking person involved can understand me.

I’M. NOT. RADICALIZED. I. HATE. EVERYTHING. ABOUT. THIS.

It’s not that hard to get… but then again, nobody cares about Ruri, so why am I even bothering.”

She shakes her head and spins around, leaning her back now against the railing.

“Look, I get that you want to save Hana. I really do, but like I said before… if there is any shred of the actual Hana Nakajima that is actually conscious inside Havoc… then I really hope you can reach her… but from what I’ve seen, and trust me I’ve been forced to see a lot if you believe what Marie says that I do… Hana isn’t there. She’s locked inside her own head by that thing… but a lot of this mess wouldn’t have escalated as fast as it did if you weren’t constantly hanging out with Jeff and showing you how not to rip the skin like how his daddy taught him.”

She giggles to her drunken self before shaking her head.

“Fuck I’m drunk… but even a drunk bitch like me realizes that you’re the reason a lot of this happened, and I know you want to make things right… but… I don’t know man… You know me… more than anyone else in this match at least… you know I was a friend of hers… and you chose not to help me. At least Jeff had the balls to tell me why.”

“Thanks Jeff,. I couldn’t have figured out that I’m stuck fighting a war I didn’t want to be in, and should just suck it up without having you tell me… but I do appreciate the honesty. You’re right, you didn’t have any real reason to help me, because I am nothing to you. I’m nothing to anyone.”

Ruri shrugs her shoulders and looks at the bottle in her hand before downing the rest of the bottle and throwing it into the ocean behind her.

“I keep going back to that thought, why did I do this to myself… and even now after all this time… I can’t answer it. I know I made the wrong decision… but I can’t tell you why I did it.”

She shakes her head.

“But what I can do is fix the problem. I can do it right here and now if you want… I could just climb this railing…”

Ruri pushes herself up onto the ships railing.

“And I could just let gravity do the rest, and bam… problem solved. Golden Dawn loses a member, nad the coward redeems herself by doing what everyone wanted me to do in the first place! Would I have a backbone then Felix? Would that make Banshee’s death sting a little less Marie, hey maybe if I do it, the ship becomes the new Outlaw Champion, I bet that a boat will end up being a better fucking champion in all of your eyes than the biggest fucking joke on Odyssey… the weak link of this team… Ruri Kuzunoha… the spineless turncoat! So here’s to the new Outlaw Champion… hope you guys have a great main event!”

The drunken Ruri extends her arms out as she attempts to balance on the railing. Once she does she starts leaning backwards… before stepping off the railing.

“No… fuck you all. Neither of you two know what it was like… alone with nobody to come to my aid… no supernatural powers to give me any kind of leverage against Havoc. I didn’t have those luxuries. If either of you were in the same shoes as I was, you’d have done the same thing. Don’t fucking lie to me. But you want to say that I have no backbone because my human instincts kicked in and I was blinded by fear? Fine. You want to call me a traitor even though, again and again, I am only in this fucking stable because of my own fucking mistake… not because I agree with them… fine. I don’t give a fuck… you want me to forget everything that happened to me. You want me to forget the fact that I live with my head on a swivel just in casae Havoc is tehre watching me to see if I do something that hey don’t’ like? Fine.

If the Thotline want me to just go ahead and numb myself of everything, just so you all can feel justified, just so this great war doesn’t have any shade of gray then fine. I’ll numb myself… I’ll add a couple more scars on my leg as a result and go through a helluva lot more booze and condoms to do so, but I’ll do it. I’ll go ahead and just… be the soldier in this great war… for the army that I don’t support. Maybe I’ll end up on my knees with Jeff’s gun in my mouth… who knows IT’S FUCKING WAR RIGHT?”

Ruri starts to laugh.

“So let me get into character for you…”

She pauses for a second, takes a deep breath and almost immediately any expression on Ruri’s face is gone, replaced with an ice cold stare… alongside her drunken sway.

“Marie, I’m sure you can hear this… if you want your title back, then I have no problem with you trying to come get it. Why should we wait for Kingdom… After all, it’s the Outlaw Championship right? I’ll be in Cabin 5B. But be sure to wear one of those cute faux leather outfits you got off the clearance tab on killstar, I want you to look as good as possible. It’ll make the experience that much more fun… C’mon… Try and choke the life outta me… try to do what I should have let Havoc do to me… and I promise to take a razor and split your tongue, so that you don’t ever have the nerve to mention her ever again? But, if you’d rather we wait til we’re in the ring that’s fine too, I guess. But hey, if you are gonna kill me, at least make it as cool as it was when Havoc murdered Banshee. That way, we can both be happy… right? I get to die like I should’ve and you get to be a double champion again.”

Ruri staggers forward a bit.

“You all wanted the girl with crippling mental illness to participate in a war… it’s not going to end well, and I’m going to make you regret it.”


Last edited by Sayla on March 4th 2023, 3:22 am; edited 2 times in total (Reason for editing : holy fuck idk what happened)
Stark
Re: OWA Promos
Post March 3rd 2023, 11:59 pm by Stark
Before anything else, Jason, I want to make one thing very clear - I REALLY wish it wasn’t you. But at the same time, I’m glad it is. The first time you and I spoke was almost three years ago to this day, in Tokyo, when our talent scouts in SSW took notice of the super rookie making strides on Kingdom and around the world’s best independent promotions. I knew we had to sign you, not because you needed SSW, but you were so damn good that we needed YOU. I watched your debut match against Kai Stevens taking the Ace of my promotion to his very last limit and it was that night that I knew this entire industry would one day be at your feet. The Prince would conquer and become the King. Three years later, here you are. Standing at a peak that even I was never able to reach, on top of OWA as the World Champion. In this very moment, you are the BEST of the best.

That moment won’t last any longer than this Sunday night. 

You were incredible Jason. A true joy to work with, and amazing to watch battle in the ring. The first time I got to step into the ring with you at last year’s Final Destination I was ecstatic. I’ve done everything I could do in my career at this point, so what brings me the most enjoyment now is simply to step into the ring and battle with the best that wrestling has to offer. There’s so many big names that rule this industry right now that I’ve yet to step into the ring with, and you were right there at the top of that list. I felt no shame in losing to you. Just disappointment, really, that the match couldn’t last longer. That I didn’t get to show you my best, or see what you would be like when I took you to your limit. 

You might not be as strong as you once were but all else aside you clearly have done something right because you stand here as the OWA World Champion, and I'll be real with you now man. I'll stop the shit about your vices and problems because to be truthful, I've dealt with a lot of my own and the fact is that DESPITE all of your failures, your insecurities, your vulnerabilities - you still accomplished what every single other person signed to OWA dreams of - you reached the top of the mountain. I've only ever reached the final step but I've never made it all the way… Until now. Now I see it more clearly than ever. I see the top of the world and I am willing to do ANYTHING it takes to make it there… Even if that means destroying my relationship with you. Even if it means that you and I will never share another good moment again. Even if it means that everyone who has ever rooted for you to finally reach your true potential will hate me for taking it away from you so suddenly. I don't care if I become the ultimate pariah. I will do what I have to do to become OWA World Champion because you don't get there without making sacrifices. I'm ready to make the ultimate sacrifice now Jason, even if it's at your expense.

I know it's hard for you right now. You have another battle of epic proportion approaching on the horizon as Civil War approaches once again, and having someone like me stand in the way between your responsibilities as World Champion and your allegiances to your friends who you must support in this conflict is going to be difficult for even the best of men. Are you strong enough to tackle both heads of this hydra at once? 

I don't think you are.

Maybe you should've listened to your therapist, and just sat one of them out. But it's this chip on your shoulder that never seems to go away that's going to cost you everything. You want the whole world in your hands and you won't settle for anything less. You want to be champion, and you want to be savior at the same time. You won't beat me if you don't give me your entire focus, but if you put everything you have into fighting me just to retain your title… then you won't have anything left in you, no power or assistance to lend to your friends who will need it the most come Civil War. Is that the choice you want to make, Jason? Just as I can selfishly decide to strike now and take away what you have worked so hard for, perhaps you needed to make that selfish choice too. Abandon your comrades and give 100% of yourself to retain the OWA World Championship. But you don't have that in you. You're weak, mentally. You aren't able to look yourself in the eye in the mirror at night and live with the bad choices you make.

I am. I don't care if it makes me shameless, or a monster. I'll happily be whatever negative things they call me. But you know what else I'll be? The OWA World Champion. And I'll live with that. Happily.

I know you'll think I'm just here as another part-time attraction Scott's wheeling out for #OWA5. Of course you'll think that, that's what everyone thinks. That's even what Oasis thinks. Oasis doesn't know I'm a fucking snake though. Deep down, I'll always be. I'm from New York City after all, and my people hustle for everything we've got. The allure of gold supercedes everything else Jason, you know this. I've betrayed friends, I've burned bridges, I've killed and stolen and I'd do it all again to get to this point - if it means that I can walk into Kingdom on Sunday as a "part-time attraction" yet still pull off the biggest upset in OWA history, ripping away the OWA World Champion from the prince that was promised, slay the King of Wrestling, and walk out with his bloody crown. 

However, I'm excited that you're looking forward to this one on one. I know that you won't take it lightly even if half your mind will be focused on the battle that awaits you at Civil War. I know I'm the man you barely survived at FD4 but that isn't good enough for me. You know how many times I've been second place in a big time match? Too many to count. And I'm sick of it. I don't want to live as a perennial silver medalist. I don't care what people think, to be honest. I care what I think. I care because even though 99% of my brain and soul are satisfied with everything I've achieved, that 1% of me that isn't able to live in peace because I've never been able to win the big one in OWA still chews at me, still drives me crazy deep down. I’m still a wrestler at the end of the day, and no matter how content I feel doing anything else, there is NOTHING that can compare to that feeling of knowing that you are the best.

So you ask me why I’m doing this? Why I’m back for this match, taking it more seriously than I have anything else in years?

Because I’ve known for years that I AM the best, Jason. I am truly among the best of the best. But it seems that until I win these ten pounds of gold, I can’t prove it without any doubts.

I’m doing this to satisfy that 1% of doubt in my mind, in everyone else’s minds… and I know I’m selfish. But I’m willing to burn down your reign to do it. I know you think I’m pathetic for this. I don’t care. I’ll be a pathetic world champion, but I’ll still be World Champion. I’ll destroy the entire prestige of that championship but I’ll still have held it. I’ll go down in history as a fluke and people can say for years that I didn’t really deserve it, but my name will still be on that lineage. 

You can come to see me in the same light as Brian Daniels, Jacob Senn, or CM Nas, that’s fine with me - because I will be World Champion.

I don’t care if I have to sell my soul for this Jason, it’ll be worth it.

All I have left to say to you is I’m sorry.

I’m sorry that I have to end your reign this soon. I’m sorry that after losing to me, people will doubt you for the rest of your career. I’m sorry that it has to be you, but as bad as I feel…

I still have to do it to you.

Because the OWA World Championship means that much.

Diantha Rosso, Alyssa Grace, DT The Ruler and Sayla have spoken. It’s such good shit!



Last edited by Stark on March 4th 2023, 6:19 pm; edited 1 time in total
Re: OWA Promos
Post  by Sponsored content
 

OWA Promos

Back to top 

Page 9 of 20Go to page : Previous  1 ... 6 ... 8, 9, 10 ... 14 ... 20  Next

 Similar topics

-
» OWA Promos! (CLOSED AS OF 4/16/19)
» OWT Promos!
» OWA Promos
» OWA Promos
» OWA Promos

Permissions in this forum:You cannot reply to topics in this forum
Omega Wrestling Alliance :: OWA Character Hub :: OWA Promos-
Jump to: